Full text of "The whole works of John Flavel, late minister of the gospel at Dartmouth, Devon"

^■^^H 



■ ;H.'-.v 






'■«'.*•< 



jffr tfceologicaj 8 etn /*Z 






PBte^ 



* 



PRESENTED 



;V V 







THEGLGGIC& 




v 



THE WHOLE 



WORKS 

OF THE - 

REV. MR. JOHNTLAVEL, 

LATE MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL AT DARTMOUTH, DEVON. 



TO WHICH IS ADDED, 

AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE 

OF THE PRINCIPAL MATTERS CONTAINED IN THE WHOLE. 



IN SIX VOLUMES. 



VOL. II. 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR W. BAYNES AND SON, 23 & 54, PATERNOSTER- ROW; 
WAUGH AND INNES, EDINBURGH, AND M. KEENE, DUBLIN. 

1820. 



I 

THE (LOGIC 



METHOD OF GRACE * 



IN THE 



GOSPEL-REDE3IPTIOX 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

2 7 o the Worshipful John Upton, o/" Lupton, Esq. and the most 
accompli shed and virtuous Lady, his dear Consort, the Author 
wishes Grace ', Mercy, and Peace. 

HONOURED AND WORTHY FRIENDS, 

AT was a comfortable expression, which Ambrose used in his fu- 
neral oration, at the death of Theodosius ; " * That though 
" he were gone, yet he was not wholly gone ; for he had left 
* ; Honorius, with others of his children, behind him, in whom 
iC Theodosius still lived. 1 " Your renowned and worthy ancestors 
are gone, yet (blessed be God) they are not wholly gone ; whilst 
the prudence, piety, and publicness of their spirits, still live and 
nourish in you, the top branch of a renowned and religious fa- 
mily. It is a great truth, which Philo Judseus recommends to the 
observation of all posterity, " f That it is not a natural descent 
" from the most honourable and illustrious progenitors, nor the 



' Tkedosius tantus imperator recessit a nobis, sed non totus recesait ; reliquit enini nobis 
libera* suos, in quibus debevues cum agnoscere. Ambros. in obit. Theod. 

* To/? 6s u/jj)/x<jt rr,v zvysvsictv tug /xsy/s'Oi/ ayo&ov x,ai (js-yaJhw ayaQuv airtov, 
a fiilptwg itiflifitireoVf z: rrpwrov psv otovrat rag z% irakou*g%itrw zou na\awdO(*m 
suytvsic, /x/jrs ruv trpoyovuv a<p w a-jyjsi ysvsff&ai. — BaXr.diig yap o &20; civ, 
y^i^brr\}(x xai (piXccv&po'Xiav -/.at crap 7j/x/v rxQ tdovdacdai, vsuv a%ion'ge'TtSsgov srrt 
yr,g ay sug£ "koyttffut xpeirla yag vug ayaK/xalo(poPzi to ayudo',, xav avrtgwa 
rtvig rm ,n>v\ yevactfAhm coxiag 7, yukzsm axgojg. Philo Jiidccus <ztoi Euysvaa:, 
a book fit for the hands of all gentlemen, translated by Laurentius Ilum- 
phredus in his excellent tract de Kouilitate. 

Vol. II. A 



4 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

" greatest affluence of riches and pleasures that makes a man ei- 
" ther honourable or happy ; but the habitation of God in his 
" soul, as in his temple, tho" (saith he) those that never tasted re- 
" hgion, nor have seen its glory, will not credit this assertion." 
" The soul which is filled with God, (saith * Plotinus) and brings 
u forth the beautiful fruits of righteousness, this is the truly noble 
"soul:" Our new birth makes us more honourable than our na- 
tural birth, let our birth-right dignities be what they will. The 
children of nobles are, by nature, the children of wrath, even 
as others : Omnis Sanguis concolor, all blood is of one colour : it is 
all tainted in Adam, and mingled together in his posterity. " There 
" is no king, saith -j- Seneca, which rose not from a servant ; there 
" is no servant which rose not from a Mng : these things have been 
" blended, and jumbled to and fro in a long tissue of changes, 
" ever directed by an all- wise Providence. ,, 

But though the privileges of natural birth signify nothing as to 
eternal salvation, yet in civil and political respects and considera- 
tions, those that by birth, education, or estate, possess an higher 
station in the world, differ from the vulgar, as stars of greater mag- 
nitude and lusture : their interest and influence are great in these 
things, and the welfare of kingdoms J greatly depends upon 
them. 

It is therefore a great design of the enemy of mankind, to cor- 
rupt persons of eminent rank and quality both in religion and mor- 
ality ; and by their influence and example, to infect and poison 
the whole body politic ; and his success herein deserves to be 
greatly lamented and bewailed. Persons of eminency are more 
especially § obliged to shun base and sordid actions. Hierom pro- 
fessed || he saw nothing desirable in nobility, except this, that such 
persons are bound by a certain kind of necessity, not to degenerate 
from the probity, or stain the glory of their ancestors. But alas ! 



* 'i-jyr, vrktigudiKfa Qm yzvva ro '/.u}.?.o;, yzvvct rr t v 5/xa/otfw/jv. Plotinus. 

| Neminem regem non ex tends esse oriundum, neminem servum non ex regibus : omnia 
ista longa varietas ?niscnit, et sursum deorsum Jbrluna versavit. Sen. Ep. 44. 

\ Who manages the reins of government. Mho is present at, and presides over, 
both private and public matters, but persons of eminent rank and quality ? Who 
moderates in the senate, presides in courts, commands at home and abroad ? Chief 
men and nobles surely. Who command and arrange, act and counteract, manage 
and canvass all affairs, who make laws and rescind them, who govern the state in 
the time of peace, and command the forces in time of war, but great men and no- 
bles ? No wonder that the management of public affairs be committed to him, 
who both by personal merit and renown of his ancestors hath recommended himself, 
to the good report end esteem of mankind. Laurent. Humphred on Nobility. 

§ In maxima Jbrtuna, minima est Ucentia. Exalted stations Ought to hedge up the 
way of those who fill them, from every vicious practice. Salust. 

\ Xihil aliud video in nobilitate apjietmdum, nisi qiwd nobiles auadam necessitate con- 
stnnguntur, ne ab anqwrum probitate degenerent, Hieron. 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 5 

how many in our times have not only exposed Christianity to con- 
tempt, but obscured * the glory of their own families, and the 
kino-dom in which they had their birth and breeding; so that if 
you will take right marks of your way to heaven you will have 
little direction from those of your own rank. As *f- mariners take 
their direction at sea, by looking up to the heavens, so must you. 
In this general corruption it is very hard to escape infection; 
many (as Salvian complained) \ are compelled to be evil, lest they 
should be accounted vile, and incur the offence of God, to avoid 
the slights and censures of men. Although there is no more rea- 
son why they should be offended at the rational and religious plea- 
sures you and other pious gentlemen take in the ways of godliness, 
than there is, that you should envy the sinful pleasures they take 
in the ways of wickedness. It was an excellent apology that Ter- 
tullian made for the Christians of his time, against the Gentiles. 
" Wherein (saith § he) do we offend you, if we believe there are 
" other pleasures ? if we will not partake with you in your de- 
" lights, it is only for our own injury : we reject your pleasures, 
" and you are not delighted with ours.'' 1 

But by how much the infection spreads and prevails among those 
of your order, by so much the more we have reason to value you, 
and all those that remain sound and untainted, both in religion and 
morality, as persons worthy of singular respect and honour : and 
blessed be God there is yet a number of such left. 

Sir, It was a special happiness, which Chrysostom earnestly re- 
commended to persons of quality, that they would so order their 
conversations, that their parents might rather glory in them, than 
they in their parents ; " Otherwise (saith || he) it is better to rise 

* God grant that the end proposed may be obtained, that the ancient and truly 
venerable nobility may at length return, who by the honour of prudence and know- 
ledge, and lustre of renowned deeds, may obscure the same progenitors, and quite 
remove and wipe off the stain brought on its august name. Humph, on Nobility. 

f In the same manner, you ought to seek the path of life, as the mariners at 
sea seek the designed course of their ships, who, if they observe not some luminary 
in the heavens, steer but an uncertain course, but whosoever is resolved to keep iu 
the right path of life, must not look down to the earth but to heaven ; and (to speak 
more plainly) he ought not to follow men but God; therefore if thou woulde^t al- 
ways keep thine eyes fixed on heaven, and observe the sun whence he ariseth, and 
take him as thy guide, thy feet of themselves will keep straight in the way. Lactant. 
lib. 1 . c. 8. 

\ Mali esse coguntur, ne viles habeantur, Salv. de Gubernat. 

§ Quo vos offendimus i>i alias preesumitmis vrfuptates? si oblectari nolnmvs, nostra inju- 
ria est ; reprobamus quceplacent vobis> nee vos nostra delectant. Tertul. Apolog. adv. Gcnr. 

|| Melius est de contemptibili Jieri durum, quam de claro genere contemptibilem esse, 
Chrysost. in Mat. 4. Nee Jieri potest quia hunc comiletur ignobilitos etiamsi vel uvis, id 
proavis natus sil vita inculpatis, qui ab curum studu's alienvs est, segue longissime linn die/is, 
lumfactis a nobilitate disjunct. Nor can aught but ignominy pursue the wretch, who, 
though nobly descended, bespatters the escutcheon of his worthy ancestors by his an- 
worthy conduct. 

A 2 



6 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

" to honour from a contemptible parent, than to be contemptible 
" from an honourable parent j" but blessed be God, you and your 
worthy ancestors reflect honour upon each other. 

Had God suffered you to degenerate, as many do, it would have 
been but a poor consolation to have said, My progenitors were men 
of honour, the love and delight of their country. This, as * one 
excellently expresseth it, would be the same thing, as if one that 
is blind himself, should boast what a sharp and piercing sight his 
father had ; or one that is lame himself, should glory in those 
feats of activity his grandfather performed; but God (to whose 
bounty therefore you are doubly obliged) hath made you the inhe- 
ritor of their virtues, as well as of their lands, and therein fulfilled 
many thousand prayers, which have been poured out to God upon 
your account. But I must forbear, lest I provoke others to envy, 
and draw upon myself the suspicion of flattery. What hath 
been already said may serve for a sufficient reason of this dedica- 
tion. I know the ■(• agreeableness of such discourses to the pious 
dispositions of your souls, is of itself sufficient to make it welcome 
to you. It is a treatise of Christ, yea, of the Method of Grace, in 
the application of Christ ; than which no subject can be more ne- 
cessary to study, or sweet to experience. % All goodness is attrac- 
tive, how powerfully attractive then must Jesus Christ be, who is 
the ocean of all goodness, from whom all streams of goodness are 
derived, and into whom they all empty themselves ? § If Pindarus 
could say of the lovelv Theoxenus, that whosoever saw that august 
and comely face of his, and was not surprised with amazement, 
and enflamed with love, must have an heart of adamant or brass ; 
what then shall we resemble that man's heart unto, that hath 
no ferverous affections kindled in it by the incomparable beauty of 
Christ ! a beauty, which excels in lustre and brightness, that visible 
light which so dazzles our eyes |], as that light doth darkness itself; 
as Plato speaks of the divine light Christ is wrefiaKkovrus xoJ.o;, an 

■ What profit is the sharp- sighted ness of ancestors to their offspring, deprived of 
sight ? What help can it give the man that is dumb, for attaining the power of 
speech, that his parents and grandfathers had the voice of orators ? In like manner, 
just parents cannot help their unjust children; nor the temperate those who are 
luxurious : nor at any rate, can the good communicate goodness to the bad. Pkilo. 
vrsoi 'E-jyiVctac. 

f When the mind of the hearer is good and gracious, it easily assents to speeches of 
truth. Chiysost. Horn. 26. in Mat. 

J Ovb-'j a'/./.o g£/v a Bouffiv avOgwroi ?j ns ayaGx aveXxsi rratra, y^ avafrTra* 
raii otxziaig O.a'A-^/ZGu ug v'/joc. Plato. 

§ A'A7i)/ag T0ocwvrs iia^aoTi^isaag ooaTitig og /x« rroOo) '/.v/auivitou, u; 
aba xavrog. 

1| To vor t Tov <pug, ro o. r f/j7'j-(j\i tiavluv roffsrca ra ogam Ijifjnrgursgov rs iy 
avfoetbs&gw u<pn ^r'/.iog tf%otsg. 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 7 

inexpressible beauty, and all other beauties are but tntdv, **/ <r*/« an 
image, nay, a shadow of his beauty. How was holy Ignatius ra- 
vished with desires after Christ, when * he cried out, O how I 
long to be thrown into the jaws of those lions, which I hear roar- 
ing for me ! and if they will not dispatch me the sooner, x K/ 
«<T£o<rS/a<ro//,a/, I will enforce them to it by violence, that I may en- 
joy the sight of my blessed Jesus. O my heart, (saith -f- another) 
how is it thou art not drawn up by the very root, by thy desires 
after Christ ? The necessity, and the trial of our union with, and 
interest in, this lovely Loud Jesus, is the main subject of this 
discourse. Without the personal application of Christ by faith, 
our hopes of heaven are but deluding dreams, Heb. iii. 11. "I 
u sware in my wrath, u sifcXsvgovrai, if they shall enter into my 
" rest :" What then ? Nay, there is all : but it is a dreadful AposU 
opes is (as one calls it) such a pause as may justly shake every vein 
of the unbeliever's heart : If they shall enter : as if he had said, If 
ever they come into my glory, then say, I am no God, for I have 
sworn the contrary. 

I will not be tiresome, but conclude all in a few requests to you 
and to God for you both. That which I request of you is, 

(1.) That you will search and try your own hearts by these 
truths, especially now, when so great trials are like to be made 
of every man's root and foundation in religion. Account that your 
first work, which Bellarmine calls " the first error of Protestants,** 
to make sure your interest in Christ ; J every thing is as its foun- 
dation is : a true diamond will endure the smartest stroke of the 
hammer, but a false one will fly. 

(2.) That you be humble under all that dignity and honour, 
which God hath put upon you ; be ye clothed with humility. It 
was the glory of the primitive Christians, that they § did not speak 
but live great things : humility will be the lustre of your other ex- 
cellencies : estates and honours are but appendants and fine trap- 
pings, which add not any real worth, yet || how are some vain 



* O s/Mg sou; gjaugwra/ k, xx. i$iv sv s/xoi to tup ro <ptXov\ov, aXX vdw 
a>Xoix,ivov y &c. uwi/AYiv ruv S^o/wy, vjcl ra lyte Xgizx flr/ru^gtt. lgnatii Epist. 

f cor meum quomodo non te evellis post tantum decorem ? Nioremberg. Vivera 
rejiuo, ut Cliristo vioavu 

\ Primus Hcereticorum error est, posse fideles earn notitiam habere de sua gratia, ut 
certajide statuant sibi remissa esse peccata. The principal heresy of Protestants is. that 
saints may attain to a certain assurance of their gracious and pardoned estate before 
God. liellarm. de Just. lib. 5. cap. o. 

§ Non eloquimur magna, sed vivimus. Tertul. Apolog. 

|| They report that Bucephalus, without his furniture, would suffer a groom on 
his back, but when dressed with royal trappings and studded bridles, would suffer 
none to mount him but the king himself; so it is truly the case with these upstart 
nobles among us, &c. 

A3 



8 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

minds puffed up with these things! But ye have not so learned 
Christ. 

(3.) That you steadily persevere in those good ways of God, in 
which you have walked, and beware of heart, or life-apostasy. 
You expect happiness whilst God is in heaven, and God expects 
holiness from you whilst you are on earth. It was an excellent 
truth which Tossanus * recommended to his posterity in his last 
will and testament, from his own experience : " I beseech you, 
" (saith he) my dear children and kindred, that you never be 
u ashamed of the truths of the gospel, either by reason of scan- 
" dais in the church, or persecutions upon it : truth may labour 
* f for a time, but cannot be conquered ; and I have often found 
" God to be wonderfully present with them that walk before him 
" in truth, though for a time they may be oppressed with troubles 
" and calumnies." 

(4.) Lastly, that you keep a strict and constant watch over your 
own hearts, lest they be ensnared by the tempting, charming, and 
dangerous snares attending a full and easy condition in the world. 
There are temptations suited to all conditions. Those that are 
poor and low in estate and reputation, are tempted to cozen, cheat, 
lie, and flattter, and all to get up to the mount of riches and ho- 
nours ; but those that were born upon that mount, though they be 
more free from those temptations, yet lie exposed to others no less 
dangerous, and therefore we find, " Not many mighty, not many 
" noble are called," 1 Cor. i. 26. Many great and stately ships, 
which spread much sail, and draw much water, perish in the 
storms, when small barks creep along the shore under the wind, 
and get safe into their port. Never aim at an higher station in 
this world than that you are in •(* : Some have wished in their dying 
hour, they had been lower, but no wise man ever wished himself at 
the top of honour, at the brink of eternity. 

I will conclude all with this hearty wish for you, that as God hath 
set you in a capacity of much service for him in your generation, 
so vour hearts may be enlarged for God accordingly, and that you 
may be very instrumental for his glory on earth, and may go safe, 
but late to heaven. That the blessings of heaven may be multiplied 

* Obtestor etiam vos liberos, et generos carrisimos ne illius veritatis evangelicee unauam 
vos pudeat : potest enim laborare, sed non vinci Veritas : et non semel expertus sum Domi- 
num Deum viirabiliter adrsse its qui coram ipso ambulayit, et in sua vocatione sedulo et 
intpgre vcrsantur ; licet ad tempus, odiis, aut simultatibus, aut calumniis agilentur. Melch. 
Adam us, in vita Tossani. 

| Hermanus, when dying, bewailed that he had bestowed more time and pains on 
his palace than on the temple of God, and encouraged the luxury and wickedness 
of the court, which he ought to have restrained : Thus, with much grief for sin, 
his hope of mercy from God greatly wavering, by-standers being filled with great 
horror, and himself doubtful of his state, his soul entered into eternity. Hist. Ba- 
henu lib. 11. 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 9 

upon you both, and your hopeful springing branches : and that 
you may live to see your children's children, and peace upon Israel. 
In a word, that God will follow these truths in your hands with the 
blessing of his Spirit; and that the manifold infirmities of him that 
ministers them, may be no prejudice or bar to their success with 
you, or any into whose hands they shall come ; which is the hearty 
desire of 



YOUR MOST FAITHFUL FRIEND, 

AND SERVANT IN CHRIST, 

JOHN FLAVFL. 



A 4 



[ io ] 

THE EPISTLE TO THE READER. 

JbiVERY creature, by the instinct of nature, or by the light of 
reason, strives to avoid danger, and get out of harm's way. The 
cattle in the fields presaging a storm at hand, fly to the hedges 
and thickets for shelter. The fowls of heaven, by the same na- 
tural instinct, perceiving the approach of winter, take their timely 
flight to a warmer climate. This naturalists * have observed of 
them, and their observation is confirmed by scripture testimony. 
Of the cattle it is said_, Job xxxvii. 6, 7, 8. " He saith to the snow, 
" Be thou on the earth, likewise the small rain, and the great rain 
" of his strength ; then the beasts go into dens, and remain in their 
" places." And of the fowls of the air it is said, Jer. viii. 7. 
" The stork in the heavens knoweth her appointed times, and the 
" turtle, and the crane, and the swallow, observe the time of their 
" corning." 

But man being a prudent and prospecting creature hath the 
advantage of all other creatures in his foreseeing faculty : " For 
" God hath taught him more than the beasts of the earth, and 
6i made him wiser than the fowls of heaven," Job xxxv. 11. 
u And a wise man's heart discerneth both time and judgment," 
Eccl. viii. 5. For as there are natural signs of the change of the 
weather, Matt. xvi. 3. so there are moral signs of the changes of 
times and providences ; yet such is the supineness and inexcusable 
regardlessness of most men, that they will not fear till they feel, nor 
think any danger very considerable, till it become inevitable. 

We of this nation have long enjoyed the light of the glorious 
gospel among us ; it hath shone in much clearness upon this sinful 
island, for more than a whole century of happy years : but the 
longest day hath an end, and we have cause to fear our bright sun 
is going down upon us ; for the shadows in England are grown 
greater than the substance, which is one sign of approaching night, 
Jer. vi. 4. " The beasts of prey creep out of their dens and coverts," 
which is another sign of night at hand, Psal. civ. 20. " And the 
" workmen come home apace from their labours, and go to rest," 
which is as sad a sign as any of the rest, Job vii. 1, 2. Isa. lvii. 1, 
2. Happy were it, if, in such a juncture as this, every man would 
make it his work and business to secure himself in Christ from the 
storm of God's indignation, which is ready to fall upon these sinful 
nations. It is said of the Egyptians, when the storm of hail was 
coming upon the land, Exod. ix. 20. " He that feared the word 



• Plin. 1. 18. c. 35. Virg. Georg. 1. 1, 



THE EPTSLTE TO THE READER. 11 

u of the Lord made his servants and cattle flee into the houses." 
It is but an odd sight to see the prudence of an Egyptian out-vying 
the wisdom and circumspection of a Christian. 

God, who provides natural shelter and refuge for all creatures, 
hath not left his people unprovided with, and destitute of defence 
and security, in the most tempestuous times of national judgments. 
It is said, Mic. v. 5. " This man (meaning the man Christ Jesus) 
" shall be the peace when the Assyrian shall come into our land, 
" and when he shall tread in our palaces." And Isa. xxvi. 20. 
" Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy 
" doors about thee ; hide thyself as it were for a little moment, 
" until the indignation be overpast." 

My friends, let me speak as freely, as I am sure I speak seasonably. 
A sound of judgment is in our ears ; " The Lord's voice crieth 
<f unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name : hear 
" ye the rod, and who hath appointed it," Mic. vi. 9. All things 
round about us seem to posture themselves for trouble and distress. 
Where is the man of wisdom that doth not foresee a shower of 
wrath and indignation coming ? " We have heard a voice of trcm- 
" bling, .of fear, and not of peace. Ask ye now, and see whether 
" a man doth travail with child ? Wherefore do I see every man 
" with his hands on his loins, as a woman in travail, and all faces 
" are turned into paleness ? Alas, for that day is great, so that 
" none is like it ; it is even the day of Jacob's trouble, but he shall 
" be delivered out of it," Jer. xxx. 5, 6, 7. 

Many eyes are now opened to see the common danger, but some 
foresaw it long ago ; when they saw the general decay of godliness 
every where, the notorious profanity and atheism that overspread 
the nations ; the spirit of enmity and bitterness against the power 
of godliness wherever it appeared: and though there seemed to be 
a present calm, and general quietness, yet those that were wise in 
heart could not but discern the distress of nations, with great per- 
plexity, in these seeds of judgment and calamity : but as the ephah 
fills more and more, so the determined wrath grows more and more 
visible to every eye ; and it is a fond thing to dream of tranquillity 
in the midst of so much iniquity. Indeed, if these nations were 
once swept with the besom of reformation, we might hope God 
would not sweep them with the besom of destruction ; but what peace 
can be expected, whilst the highest provocations are continued? 

It is therefore the great and present concernment of all to provide 
themselves of a refuge before the storm overtakes them ; for, as 
Augustin well observes, Non facile inven'utntur prcrjidia in adver- 
sitate, qua* nonfuerint in pace qmvsita. O take up your lodgings 
in the attributes and promises of God before the night overtake you ; 
view them often by faith, and clear up your interest in them, that 



12 THE EPISTLE TO THE READER. 

you may be able to go to them in the dark, when the ministers 
and ordinances of Christ have taken their leave of you, and bid 
you good night. 

Whilst many are hastening on the wrath of God by prof wieness, 
and many by smiting their fellow-servants ; and multitudes resolve, 
if trouble come, to fish in the troubled waters for safety and pre- 
ferment, not doubting, (whensoever the overflowing flood comes) 
but they shall stand dry. O that you would be mourning for their 
sins, and providing better for your own safety. 

Reader, it is thy one thing necessary to get a cleared interest in 
Jesus Christ ; which being once obtained, thou mayest face the 
storm with boldness, and say, come troubles and distresses, losses 
and trials, prisons and death, I am provided for you ; do your 
worst, you can do me no harm : let the winds roar, the lightnings 
flash, the rains and hail fall never so furiously, I have a good roof 
over my head, a comfortable lodging provided for me ; " My place 
" of defence is the munition of rocks, where bread shall be given 
" me, and my waters shall be sure," Isa. xxxiii. 16. 

The design of the ensuing treatise is to assist thee in this great 
work ; and though it was promised t© the world many years past, 
yet providence hath reserved it for the fittest season, and brought 
it to thy hand in a time of need. 

It contains the method of grace in the application of the great 
redemption to the souls of men, as the former part contains the 
method of grace in the interpretation thereof by Jesus Christ. The 
acceptation God hath given the former part, signified by the desires 
of many, for the publication of this, hath at last prevailed with me 
(notwithstanding the secret consciousness of my inequality to so 
great an undertaking) to adventure this second part also upon the 
ingenuity and candour of the reader. 

And I consent the more willingly to the publication of this, be- 
cause the design I first aimed at, could not be entire and complete 
without it ; but especially, the quality of the subject matter, which 
(through the blessing and concurrence of the Spirit) may be useful 
both to rouse the drowsy consciences of this sleepy generation, and 
to assist the upright in clearing the work of the Spirit upon their 
own souls. These considerations have prevailed with me against 
all discouragements. 

And now, reader, it is impossible for me to speak particularly 
and distinctly to the case of thy soul, which I am ignorant of, ex- 
cept the Lord shall direct my discourse to it in some of the following 
suppositions. 

If thou be one that hast sincerely applied, and received Jesus 
Christ by faith, this discourse (through the blessing of the Spirit) 
may be useful to thee, to clear and confirm thy evidences, to melt 



THE EPISTLE TO THE READER. 13 

thy heart in the sense of thy mercies, and to engage and quicken 
thee in the way of thy duties. Here thou wilt see what great 
things the Lord hath done for thy soul, and how these dignities, 
as thou art his son or daughter, by the double title of regeneration 
and adoption, do oblige thee to yield up thyself to God entirely, 
and to say from thy heart, Lord, whatever I am, I am for thee, 
whatever * I can do, I will do for thee ; and whatever I can 
suffer, I will suffer for thee ; and all that I am, or have, all that 
I can do or suffer, is nothing to what thou hast done for my soul. 

If thou be a stranger to regeneration and faith ; a person that 
makest a powerless profession of Christ ; that hast a name to live, but 
art dead ; here it is possible thou mayest meet with something that 
will convince thee how dangerous a thing it is to be an old crea- 
ture in the new creature's dress and habit ; and what is it that 
blinds thy judgment, and is likeliest to prove thy ruin ; a season- 
able and full conviction whereof will be the greatest mercy that can 
befal thee in this world, if thereby at last God may help thee to 
put on Christ, as well as the name of Christ. 

If thou be in darkness about the state of thy own soul, and wil- 
ling to have it faithfully and impartially tried by the rule of the 
word, which will not warp to any man's humour or interest, here 
thou wilt find some weak assistance offered thee, to clear and dis- 
entangle thy doubting thoughts, which, through thy prayer, and 
the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ, may lead thee to a com- 
fortable settlement and inward peace. 

If' thou be a proud, conceited, presumptuous soul, who hast too 
little knowledge, and too much pride and self-love, to admit any 
doubts or scruples of thy state towards God, there are many 
things in this treatise proper for thy conviction and better infor- 
mation ; for wo to thee, if thou shouldst not fear, till thou begin 
to feel thy misery, if thy troubles do not come on till all thy hopes 
are gone off. 

I know all these things are performed by me with much infir- 
mity ; and that the whole management is quite below the dignity 
of the subject. But when I consider that the success of sermons 
and books in the world hath but little relation to the elegancy of 
language, and accuracy of method, and that many may be useful, 
who cannot be excellent, I am willing in all humility and sincerity 
to commit it to the direction of Providence, and the blessing of the 
Spirit. 

One thing I shall earnestly request of all the people of God, into 
whose hands this shall fall, that now at last they will be persua- 
ded to end all their unbrotherly quarrels and strifes among them- 
selves, which have wasted so much precious time, and decayed the 
vital spirits of religion, hindered the conversion of multitudes, 



14 THE EPISTLE TO THE READER, 

and increased and confirmed the atheism of the times, and now at 
last opened a breach, at which the common enemy is ready to enter 
and end the quarrel to our cost. O put on, as the elect of' God, 
bowels of mercy, and a spirit of charity and forbearance, if not for 
your own sakes, yet for the church's sake : Si non vis tlbi parcere, 
parce Carthaglni. 

I remember it is noted in our English history as a very remarkable 
thing, that when the Severn overflowed part of Somersetshire, it 
was observed that dogs and hares, cats and rats, to avoid the com- 
mon destruction, would swim to the next rising ground, and abide 
quietly together in that common danger, without the least discovery 
of their natural antipathy. 

The story applies itself, and O that Christians would every 
where depose their animosities, that the hearts of the fathers might 
be turned to the children, and the children to the fathers, lest God 
come and smite the earth with a curse. 

O that you would dwell more in your closets, and be more fre- 
quently and fervently upon your knees. O that you would search 
your hearts more narrowly, and sift them more" thoroughly than 
ever, before the day pass as the chaff, and the Lord's fierce anger 
come upon you : look into your Bibles, then into your hearts, and 
then to heaven., for a true discovery of your conditions ; and if this 
poor mite may contribute any thing to that end, it will be a great 
reward of the unworthy labours of 

THY SERVANT IN CHRIST, 

JOHN FLAVEL. 



I 13 ] 
SE11M0N I. 

The general Nature of effectual Application stated. 

1 Cor. i. 30. 

But of him. are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us 
wisdom, and righteousness, and santification, and redemption. 

XiE that enquires what is the just value and worth of Christ, 
asks a question which puts all the men on earth, and angels in hea- 
ven, to an everlasting non-plus. 

The highest attainment of our knowledge in this life, is to know, 
that himself and his love do pass knowledge, Eph. iii. 19. 

But how excellent soever Christ is in himself, what treasures of 
righteousness soever lie in his blood, and whatever joy, peace, and 
ravishing comforts, spring up to men out of his incarnation, hu- 
miliation, and exaltation, they all give down their distinct benefits 
and comforts to them, in the way of effectual application. 

For never was any wound healed by a prepared, but unapplied 
plaister. Never any body warmed by the most costly garment 
made, but not put on : Never any heart refreshed and comforted 
by the richest cordial compounded, but not received : Nor from 
the beginning of the world was it ever known, that a poor deceived, 
condemned, polluted, miserable sinner, was actually delivered out 
of that woful state, until of God, Christ was made unto him, wis- 
dom and righteousness, sanctification and redemption. 

For look * as the condemnation of the first Adam passeth not to 
us, except (as by generation) we are his ; so grace and remission 
pass not from the second Adam to us, except (as by regeneration) 
we are his. Adam's sin hurts none but those that are in him : 
And Christ's blood profits none but those that are in him : How 
great a weight therefore doth there hang upon the effectual appli- 
cation of Christ to the souls of men ! And what is there in the 
whole world so awfully solemn, so greatly important, as this is ! 
Such is the strong consolation resulting from it, that the apostle, 
in this context, offers it to the believing Corinthians, as a super- 
abundant recompence for the despicable meanness, and baseness of 
their outward condition in this world, of which he had just before 



* Parisicnsis de causis, cur Deus homo, cap. 9. Qucmad?*odum non transit Ada 
damnatio, nisi per generationem in carnaliter ex eo generates : sic non transit Christi gra- 
tia, et peccatorum rem/ssio, nisi per regenerationem ad spiritualiter per ipsum regenerates. 
Strut delictum Ada; non nocet, nisi suis. in eo auod sui sunt : sic nee gratia Christi prodes*., 
nisi suis } in eo quid sui sunt. 



16 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. I, 

spoken in ver. 27, 28. telling them, though the world contemned 
them as vile, foolish, and weak, yet " of God Christ is made 
" unto them wisdom and righteousness, sanctification and redemp- 
" tion." 

In which words we have an enumeration of the chief privileges 
of believers, and an account of the method whereby they come to 
be invested with them *. 

First, Their privileges are enumerated, namely, wisdom, righte- 
ousness, sanctification, and redemption, mercies of inestimable value 
in themselves, and such as respect a fourfold misery lying upon sin- 
ful man, viz. ignorance, guilt, pollution, and the whole train of 
miserable consequences and effects, let in upon the nature of men, 
yea, the best and holiest of men, by sin. 

Lapsed man is not only deep in misery, but grossly ignorant, both 
that he is so, mid how to recover himself from it : Sin hath left 
him at once senseless of his state, and at a perfect loss about the 
true remedy. 

To cure this, Christ is made to him wisdom, not only by im- 
provement of those treasures of wisdom that are in himself, for the 
benefit of such souls as are united to him, as an head, consulting 
the good of his own members ; but also, by imparting his wisdom 
to them by the Spirit of illumination, whereby they come to dis- 
cern both their sin and danger ; as also the true way of their reco- 
very from both, through the application of Christ to their souls by 
faith. 

But alas ! simple illumination doth but increase our burden, and 
exasperate our misery as long as sin in the guilt of it is either 
imputed to our persons unto condemnation, or reflected by our 
consciences in a way of accusation. 

With design therefore to remedy and heal this sore evil, Christ 
is made of God unto us righteousness, complete and perfect righte- 
ousness, whereby our obligation to punishment is dissolved, and 
thereby a solid foundation for a well-settled peace of conscience 
firmly established. 

Yea, but although the removing of guilt from our persons and 
consciences be an inestimable mercy, yet alone it cannot make us 
completely happy : For though a man should never be damned for 
sin, yet what is it less than hell upon earth, to be under the domi- 
nion and pollution of every base lust ? It is misery enough to be 
daily defiled by sin, though a man should never be damned 
for it. 

To complete therefore the happiness of the redeemed ; Christ is 

* He ascribes a fourfold commendation of Christ, which comprehends all his virtue, 
and all the good we receive from him. Calvin on the place, 



SERM. I. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 17 

not only made of God unto them wisdom and righteousness , the one 
curing our ignorance, the other our guilt ; but he is made sanctifi- 
cation also, to relieve us against the dominion and pollutions of our 
corruptions : " He comes both by water and by blood, not by 
" blood only, but by water also," 1 John v. 6. purging as well as 
pardoning: How complete and perfect a cure is Christ ! 

But yet something is required beyond all this to make our hap- 
piness perfect and entire wanting nothing ; and that is the removal 
of those doleful effects and consequences of sin, which (notwithstand- 
ing all the fore-mentioned privileges and mercies) still lie upon the 
souls and bodies of illuminated, justified, and sanctified persons. 
For even with the best and holiest of men, what swarms of vanity, 
loads of deadness, and fits of unbelief, do daily appear in, and op- 
press their souls ! to the imbittering of all the comforts of life to 
them ? And how many diseases, deformities, and pains oppress their 
bodies, which daily moulder away by them, till they fall into the 
grave by death, even as the bodies of other men do, who never 
received such privileges from Christ as they do ? For if " Christ 
" be in us (as the apostle speaks, Rom. viii. 10.) the body 
" is dead, because of sin :" Sanctification exempts us not from mor- 
tality. 

But from all these, and whatsoever else, the fruits and conse- 
quences of sin, Christ is redemption to his people, also: This seals 
up the sum of mercies : This so completes the happiness of the 
saints, that it leaves nothing to desire. 

These four, wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption, 
take in all that is necessary or desirable, to make a soul truly and 
perfectly blessed. 

Secondly, We have here the method and way, by which the 
elect come to be invested with these excellent privileges : the ac- 
count whereof, the apostle gives us in these words, " Who of 
" God is made unto us," in which expression, four things are re- 
markable. 

First, That Christ and his benefits go inseparably and undividedly 
together : it is Christ himself who is made all this unto us : we can 
have no saving benefit separate and apart from the person of 
Christ : many would willingly receive his privileges, who will not 
receive his person; but it cannot be; if we will have one, we 
must take the other too: Yea, we must accept his person first, 
and then his benefits : as it is in the marriage covenant, so it is 
here. 

Secondly, That Christ with his benefits must be personally and 
particularly applied to us, before we can receive any actual, saving 
privilege by him ; he must be [made unto us] i. e. particularly ap- 
plied to us ; as a sum of money becomes, or is made the ransom 



18 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. T. 

and liberty of a captive, when it is not only promised, but paid 
down in his name, and legally applied for that use and end. 
When Christ died, the ransom was prepared, the sum laid down ; 
but vet the elect continue still in sin and misery, notwithstanding, 
till by effectual calling it be actually applied to their persons, and 
then they are made free, Rom. v. 10, 11. reconciled by Christ's 
death, by whom " we have now received the atonement." 

Thirdly, That this application of Christ is the work of God, and 
not of man : " Of God he is made unto us :" The same hand that 
prepared it, must also apply it, or else we perish, notwithstanding 
all that the Father hath done in contriving, and appointing, and all 
that the Son hath done in executing, and accomplishing the design 
thus far. And this actual application is the work of the Spirit, by 
a singular appropriation. 

Fourthly) and lastly, This expression imports the suitableness of 
Christ, to the necessities of sinners ; what they want, he is made 
to them ; and indeed, as money answers all things, and is convertible 
into meat, drink, raiment, physic, or what else our bodily ne- 
cessities do require ; so Christ is virtually, and eminently all that 
the necessities of our souls require; bread to the hungry, and 
clothing to the naked soul. In a word, God prepared and furnish- 
ed him on purpose to answer all our wants, which fully suits the 
apostle's sense, when he saith, " Who of God is made unto us 
" wisdom and righteousness, sanctification and redemption." The 
sum of all is, 

Doct. That the Lord Jesus Christ, with all his precious benefits, 
becomes ours, by God's special and effectual application. 

There is a twofold application of our redemption, one primary, 
the other Secondary : The former is the act of God the Father, ap- 
plying it to Christ our surety, and virtually to us in him : the lat- 
ter is the act of the Holy Spirit, personally and actually applying it 
to us in the work of conversion : The former hath the respect and 
relation of an example, model, or pattern to this ; and this is pro- 
duced and wrought by the virtue of that. What was done upon 
the person of Christ, was not only virtually done upon us, consider- 
ed in him as a common public representative person, in which 
sense, we are said to die with him, and live with him, to be cruci- 
fied with him, and buried with him, but it was also intended for a 
platform, or idea, of what is to be done by the Spirit, actually upon 
our souls and bodies, in our single persons. As he died for sin, 
so the Spirit applying his death to us in the work of mortification, 
causes us to die to sin, by the virtue of his death : And as he was 
quickened by the Spirit, and raised unto life, so the Spirit applying 



IEEM. I. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 19 

unto us the life of Christ, causeth us to live, by spiritual vivification. 
Now this personal, secondary, and actual application of redemption 
to us by the Spirit, in his sanctifying work, is that which I am en- 
gaged here to discuss and open ; which I shall do in these follow- 
ing propositions. 

Prop. 1. The application of Christ to us, is not only comprehen- 
sive of our justification, but of all those works of the Spirit which 
are known to us in scripture by the names of regeneration, voca- 
tion, sanctification, and conversion. 

Though all these terms have some small respective differences 
among themselves, yet they are all included in this general, the 
applying and putting on of Christ, Rom. xiii. 14. " Put ye on the 
" Lord Jesus Christ." 

Regeneration expresses those supernatural, divine, new qualities, 
infused by the Spirit into the soul, which are the principles of all 
holy actions. 

Vocation expresses the terms from which, and to which, the soul 
moves, when the Spirit works savingly upon it, under the gospel- 
call. 

Sanctification notes an holy dedication of heart and life to God : 
Our becoming the temples of the living God, separate from all pro- 
fane sinful practices, to the Lord's only use and service. 

Conversion denotes the great change itself, which the Spirit 
causeth upon the soul, turning it by a sweet irresistible efficacy 
from the power of sin and Satan, to God in Christ. 

Now all these are imported in, and done by the application of 
Christ to our souls : for when once the efficacy of Christ's death, and 
the virtue of his resurrection, come to take place upon the heart 
of any man, he cannot but turn from sin to God, and become a 
new creature, living and acting by new principles and rules. So 
the apostle observes, 1 Thess. i. 5, 6. speaking of the effect of this 
work of the Spirit upon that people, " Our gospel (saith he) came 
" not to you in word only, but in power ; and in the Holy Ghost :" 
There was the effectual application of Christ to them. " And 
" you became followers of us, and of the Lord," ver. 6. there was 
their effectual call. " And ye turned from dumb idols to serve 
" the living and true God, ver. 9. there was their conversion. 
" So that ye were ensamples to all that believe," ver. 9. there 
was their life of sanctification or dedication to God. So that all 
these are comprehended in effectual application. 

Prop. 2. The application of Christ to tli<e souls of men is that 
great project and design of God in this world, for the accomplish- 
ment whereof all the ordinances and all the officers of the gospel are 
appointed and continued in the world. 

This the gospel expresslv declared to be its direct end, and the 

Vol. II. B 



20 THE METHOD OE Git ACE. SERAf. I. 

great business of all its officers, Eph. iv. 11, 12. " And he gave 
" some apostles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and 
" some pastors ahd teachers ; till we all come in the unity of the 
" faith, and the 7 knowledge of the Son of God ; to a perfect man, 
" unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ,* i. e. 
the great aim and scope of all Christ's ordinances and officers, are 
to bring men into union with Christ, and so build them up to per- 
fection in him ; or to unite them to, and confirm them in Christ : 
and when it shall have finished this design, then shall the whole 
frame of gospel-ordinances be taken down, and all its officers dis- 
banded. " The kingdom (i. e. this present ceconomy, manner, 
" and form of government) shall be delivered up," 1 Cor. xv. 24. 
What are ministers, but the bridegroom's friends, ambassadors 
for God, to beseech men to be reconciled ? When therefore all 
the elect are brought home in a reconciled state in Christ, when 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, our work and office expire to- 
gether. 

Prop. 3. Such is the importance and great concernment of the 
personal application of' Christ to us by the Spirit, that whatsoever 
the Father hath done in the contrivance, or the Son hath done in the 
accomplishment of our redemption, is all inavailable and ineffectual 
to our salvation without this. 

It is confessedly true, that God's good pleasure appointing us 
from eternity to salvation, is, in its kind, a most full and sufficient 
impulsive cause of our salvation, and every way able (for so much 
as it is concerned) to produce its effect. And Christ's humiliation 
and sufferings are a most complete and sufficient meritorious cause 
of our salvation, to which nothing can be added to make it more 
apt, and able to procure our salvation, than it already is : yet 
neither the one nor the other can actually save any soul, with- 
out the Spirifs application of Christ to it ; for where there are di- 
vers social causes, or concauses, necessary to produce one effect, there 
the effect cannot be produced until the last cause hath wrought. 
Thus it is here, the Father hath elected, and the Son hath redeem- 
ed ; but until the Spirit (who is the last cause) hath wrought his 
part also, we cannot be saved. For he comes in the Father's and 
in the Son s name and authority, to put the last hand to the work 
of our salvation, by bringing all the fruits of election and redemp- 
tion home to our souls in this work of effectual vocation. Hence 
the apostle, 1 Pet. i. 2. noting the order of causes in their opera- 
tions, for the bringing about of our salvation, thus states it, " Elect, 
u according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through 
" sanctificatioH of the Spirit unto obedience, and sprinkling of the 
" blood of Jesus Christ." Here you find God's election and 
Christ's blood, the two great causes of salvation, and yet neither of 



gEEM, 1. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 21 

these alone, nor both together can save us : there must be added 
the sanctification of the Spirit, by which God's decree is executed ; 
and the sprinkling (i. e. the personal application of Christ's blood) 
as well as the shedding of it, before we can have the saving benefit 
of either of the former causes. 

Prop. 4. The application of Christ, with his saving benefits, is 
exactly of the same extent and latitude with the Father's election, 
and the Son's intention in dying, and cannot possibly be extended 
to one soul farther. 

" Whom he did predestinate, them he also called ," Rom. viii. 
30. and Acts xiii. 48. " As many as were ordained to eternal life, 
" believed ;" 2 Tim. i. 9. " Who hath saved and called us with 
" an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to 
" his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Jesus Christ, 
" before the foundation of the world." 

The Father, Son, and Spirit, (betwixt whom was the council 
of peace) work out their design in a perfect harmony and con- 
sent : as there was no jar in their council, so there can be none 
in the execution of it : those whom the Father, before all time, 
did chuse ; they, and they only, are the persons, whom the Son, 
when the fulness of time for the execution of that decree was come, 
died for, John xvii. 6. " I have manifested thy name unto the 
" men, which thou gavest me out of the world ; thine thev were, 
" and thou gavest them me ;" and ver. J 9- " For their sakes I 
" sanctify myself; 1,1 i. e. consecrate, devote, or set myself apart 
for a sacrifice for them. And those for whom Christ died, are 
the persons to whom the Spirit effectually applies the benefits and 
purchases of his blood : he comes in the name of the Father and 
Son. " But the world cannot receive him, for it neither sees, nor 
" knows him," John xiv. 17. " They that are not of Christ's 
" sheep, believe not," John x. 26. 

Christ hath indeed a fulness of saving power, but the dispensa- 
tion thereof is limited by the Father's will ; therefore he tells us, 
Mat. xx. 23. " It is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them 
" for whom it is prepared of my Father." In which words he no 
ways denies his authority, to give glory as well as grace ; he only 
.shews that in the dispensation proper to him, as Mediator, he was 
limited by his Father's will and counsel. 

And thus also are the dispensations of grace by the Spirit, in like 
manner, limited, both by the counsel and will of the Father and 
Son. For as he proceeds from them, so he acts in the administra- 
tion proper to him, by commission from both. John xiv. 26. 
u The Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name :" and 
as he comes forth into the world by this joint commission, so his 
dispensations are limited in his commission ; for it is said, John xvi. 

B 2 



22 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. I. 

13. " He shall not speak of himself, but whatsoever he shall hear, 
" that shall he speak ?* i. e. He shall in all things act according to 
his commission, which the Father and I have given him. 

The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Fa- 
ther do, John v. 19- And the Spirit can do nothing of himself, 
but what he hears from the Father and Son ; and it is impossible it 
should be otherwise, considering not only the unity of their nature, 
but also of their will and design. So that you see the application 
of Christ, and benefits by the Spirit, are commensurable with the 
Father's secret counsel, and the Son's design in dying, which are 
the rule, model, and pattern of the Spirit's working. 

Prop. 5. The application of Christ to souls, by the regenerating 
work of the Spirit, is that which makes the first internal difference 
and distinction among men. 

It is very true, that in respect of God's fore-knowledge and pur- 
pose, there was a distinction betwixt one man and another, before 
any man had a being, one was taken, another left : and with re- 
spect to the death of Christ, there is a great difference betwixt one 
and another ; he laid down his life for the sheep, he prayed for 
them, and not for the world ; but all this while, as to any relative 
change of state, or reed change of temper, they are upon a level with 
the rest of the miserable world. The elect themselves are " by 
u nature the children of wrath, even as others," Eph. ii. 3. And 
to the same purpose the apostle tells the Corinthians, 1 Cor. vi. 11. 
(when he had given in that black bill, describing the most lewd, 
profligate, abominable wretches in the world, men whose practices 
did stink in the very nostrils of nature, and were able to make the 
more sober Heathens blush ; after this he tells the Corinthians) 
" And such were some of you, but ye are washed," §c. q. d. 
look, these were your companions once: as they are, you lately 
were. 

The work of the Spirit doth not only evidence and manifest that 
difference which God's election hath made between man and man, 
as the apostle speaks, 1 Thes. i. 4, 5. But it also makes a two- 
fold difference itself, namely in state and temper f whereby they vi- 
sibly differ, not only from other men, but also from themselves ; 
after this work, though a man be the who, yet not the what he was. 
This work of the Spirit makes us new creatures, namely ; for qua- 
lity and temper, 2 Cor. v. 17. " If any man be in Christ, he is a 
" new creature ; old things are past away, behold, all things are 
" become new." 

Prop. 6. The application erf Christ, by the work qf regeneration > 
is that which yields unto men all the sensible sweetness and refresh- 
ing coynforts that they have in Christ, and in all that he hath done, 
suffered, or purchased for sinners. 



SERM. I. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 23 

An unsanctified person may relish the natural sweetness of the 
creature, as well as he that is sanctified; lie may also seem to relish 
and taste some sweetness in the delicious promise* and discoveries 
of the gospel, by a misapplication of them to himself. But this is 
like the joy of a beggar, dreaming he is a king ; but he awakes 
and finds himself a beggar still : but for the rational, solid, and 
genuine delights and comforts of religion, no man tastes them, 
till this work of the Spirit hath first passed upon his soul : it is an 
enclosed pleasure, a stranger intermeddles not with it. " The white 
" stone, and the new name, 11 (denoting the pleasant results and 
fruits of justification and adoption) " no man knows but he that 
" receives it, 11 Rev. ii. 7. There are all those things wanting in 
the unsanctified (though elect) soul, that should capacitate and en- 
able it to relish the sweetness of Christ and religion, namely, pro- 
priety, evidence, and suitableness of spirit. 

Propriety is the sweetest part of any excellency; therefore Luther 
was wont to say, that the sweetness of the gospel lay mostly in 
pronouns, as me, my, thy, &c. who loved [me] and gave himself for 
me, Gal ii. 20. Christ Jesus [my] Lord, Phil. hi. 18. So Matt, 
ix. 2. Son, be of good cheer, [thy] sins are forgiven. Take away 
propriety, and you deflower the very gospel of its beauty and deli- 
ciousness : and as propriety, so 

Evidence is requisite to joy and comfort ; yea, so necessary, that 
even interest and propriety afford no sensible sweetness without it. 
For as to comfort, it is all one not to appear, and not to be. If I am 
registered in the book of life, and know it not, what comfort can my 
name there afford me ? Besides, to capacitate a soul for the sweet- 
ness and comfort of Christ there is also an agreeable temper of spirit 
required ; for how can Christ be sweet to that man's soul, whose 
thoughts reluctate, decline, or nauseate so holy and pure an object ? 
Now, all these requisites being the proper effects and fruits of the 
Spirit's sanctifying operations upon us, it is beyond controversy, that 
the consolations of Christ cannot be tasted, until the application of 
Christ be first made. 

Prop. 7. The application of Christ to the soul effectually, though 
it be so far xcrought in the first saving work of the Spirit, as truly 
to unite the soul to Christ, and save itjrom the danger of perishing ; 
yet it is a work gradually advancing in the believer's soul, whilst it 
abides on this side heaven and glory. 

It is true, mdeed, that Christ is perfectly and completely applied 
to the soul in the first act for righteousness. u Justification being 
" a relative change *, properly admits no degrees, but is perfected 

* Ntdhi prnprie dictos gradus admittit, sed nnico aclu si/nut ac semel eristit perficla, 
fuamm, quoad tnanifestationejn, sensum, et effecta, varios habeut gradus, Ames. 

B3 



24 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. T. 



" together, and at once, in one only act ; though as to its manifesta- 
" tion, sense, and effects, it hath various degrees." But the appli- 
cation of Christ to us, for wisdom and sanctification, is not perfected 
in one single act, but rises by many, and slow degrees to its just 
perfection. 

Ana though we are truly said to be come to Christ when we first 
believe, John vi. 35. yet the soul after that is still coming to him by 
farther acts of faith, 1 Pet. ii. 4. " To whom [coming] as unto a 
" living stone ;" the participle notes a continued motion, by which 
the soul gains ground, and still gets nearer and nearer to Christ ; 
growing still more inwardly acquainted with him. The knowledge 
of Christ grows upon the soul as the morning light, from its first 
spring to the perfect day, Prov. iv. 18. Every grace of the Spirit 
grows, if not sensibly, yet really ; for it is in discerning the growth 
of sanctification, as it is in discerning the growth of plants, which we 
perceive rather crevisse, quam crescere ; to have grown, rather than 
grow. And as it thrives in the soul, by deeper indications of the 
habits, and more promptitude and spirituality in the actings; so 
Christ, and the soul proportionablv, close more and more inwardly 
and efficaciously, till at last it is wholly swallowed up in Christ's full 
and perfect enjoyment. 

Prop. 8. Lastly, Although the several privileges and benefits be- 

Jbrementioned are all truly and really bestowed with Christ upon 

believers, yet they are not communicated to them in one and the same 

way and manner; but differently and diver sly, as their respective 

natures do require. 

These four illustrious benefits are conveyed from Christ to us in 
three different ways and methods ; his righteousness is made ours 
by imputation : his wisdom and sanctification by renovation : his 
redemption by our glorification. 

I know the communication of Christ's righteousness to us by im- 
putation, is not only denied, but * scoffed at by Papists ; who own 
no righteousness, but what is (at least) confounded with that which 
is inherent in us ; and for imputative (blasphemously stiled by them 
putative) righteousness, they flatly deny it, and look upon it as a 
most absurd doctrine, every where endeavouring to load it with 
these and such like absurdities, That if God imputes Christ's 
righteousness to the believer, and accepts what Christ hath per- 
formed for him, as if lie had performed it himself; then we may 
be accounted as righteous as Christ. Then we may be the redeem- 
ers of the world. False and groundless consequences ; as if a man 
should say, my debt is paid by my surety, therefore I am as rich 
as he. " When we say the righteousness of Christ is made ours 

* A phantom sprung of Luther's brain. Stnpleton. 



SERM. I. TIIE METHOD OF GRACE. 9.T) 

" by imputation *, we think not that it is made ours according to its 
" universal value, but according to our particular necessity : not 
" to make others righteous, but to make us so : not that we have 
" the formal intrinsical righteousness of Christ in us, as it is in him, 
" but a relative righteousness, which makes us righteous, even as 
" he is righteous ; not as to the quantity, but as to the truth of 
" it : nor is it imputed to us, as though Christ designed to make 
" us the causes of salvation to others, but the subjects of salvation, 
" ourselves ;" it is inhesively in him, communicatively it becomes 
ours; by imputation, the sin of the first Adam becomes ours, and 
the same way the righteousness of the second Adam becomes ours, 
Horn. v. 17. This way the Redeemer became sin for us, and this 
way we are made the righteousness of God in him, 2 Cor. v. 21. 
This way Abraham the father of believers was justified, therefore 
this way all believers, the children of Abraham, must be justified 
also, Rom. iv. 22, 23. And thus is Christ's righteousness made ours. 

But in conveying and communicating his "wisdom and sanctifica- 
tion, he takes another method, for this is not imputed, but really 
imparted to us by the illuminating and regenerating work of the 
Spirit: these are graces really inherent in us: our righteousness 
comes from Christ as a surety, but our holiness comes from him as 
a quickening head, sending vital influences unto all his members. 

Now these gracious habits being subjected and seated in the souls 
of poor imperfect creatures, whose corruptions abide and work in 
the very same faculties where grace hath its residence ; it cannot 
be, that our sanctification should be so perfect and complete, as our 
justification is, which inheres only in Christ. See Gal. v. 17. Thus 
are righteousness and sanctification communicated and made ours : 
but then, , 

For redemption, that is to say, absolute and plenary deliverance 
from all the sad remains, effects, and consequences of sin, both 
upon soul and body ; this is made ours, (or, to keep to the terms) 
Christ is made redemption to us by glorification ; then, and not be- 
fore, are these miserable effects removed ; we put off these together 
with the body. So that look, as justification cures the guilt of sin, 
and sanctification, the dominion of sin, so glorification removes, to- 
gether with its existence and being, all those miseries which it let in 
(as at a flood-gate) upon our whole man, Eph. v. 26, 27. 

And thus of God, Christ is made unto us *f* wisdom and righ- 



* Non farmali intrinsica juslitia, ted relation ; non quoad quant itakm sed verikUem ,• fit 
enim Jinita ajnilicatio infinite JustUiee ; si a liter, acquejusd essemus ut Ckristus, at von : 
juxtitia Christi fa nostra, non quoad vnioersalem va/~»rm, sal particularcm necesiitatern ; et 
imputatur nobis, nonut causis salvationis, sed vt subjectis talvandu. Uradsli. de Ju^tilicat. 

f But it is said he is made unto us, wisdom, righteousntss, sanctification, and 
redemption, therefore any worth or merit in us is excluded. Whence it likewise fol- 
lows, that we were foolish, unrighteous, unholv, ami slaves of the devil. 

B 4' 



26 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM, t. 

teousness, sanctification and redemption; namely, by imputation, 
regeneration, and glorification. 

I shall next improve the point in some useful inferences. 

Inference 1. Learn from hence, what a naked, destitute, and 
empty thing, a poor sinner is, in his natural unregenerate state. 

He is one that naturally and inherently hath neither wisdom, 
nor righteousness, sanctification nor redemption; all these must 
come from without himself, even from Christ, who is made all 
this to a sinner, or else he must eternally perish. 

As no creature (in respect of external abilities) comes under more 
natural weakness into the world than man, naked, empty, and 
more shiftless and helpless than any other creature ; so it is with his 
soul, yea, much more than so : all our excellencies are borrowed ex- 
cellencies, no reason therefore to be proud of any of them, 1 Cor. 
iv. 7. " What hast thou that thou hast not received ? Now, if thou 
" didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not re- 
" ceived it ?" q. d. What intolerable insolence and vanity would 
it be for a man that wears the rich and costly robe of Christ's righ- 
teousness, in which there is not one thread of his own spinning, 
but all made by free-grace, and not by free-will, to jet proudly up 
and down the world in it, as if himself had made it, and he were 
beholden to none for it ? O man ! thine excellencies, whatever they 
are, are borrowed from Christ, they oblige thee to him, but he 
can be no more obliged to thee, who wearest them, than the sun 
is obliged to him that borrows its light, or the fountain to him that 
draws its water for his use and benefit. 

And it hath ever been the care of holy men, when they have 
viewed their own gracious principles, or best performances, still to 
disclaim themselves, and own free-grace as the sole author of all. 
Thus holy Paul, viewing the principles of divine life in himself, 
(the richest gift bestowed upon man in this world by Jesus Christ) 
how doth he renounce himself, and deny the least part of the 
praise and glory as belonging to him, Gal. ii. 20. " Now I live, 
" yet not I ; but Christ liveth in me :*" and so for the best duties 
that ever he performed for God : (and what mere man ever did 
more for God ?) Yet when, in a just and necessary defence, he was 
constrained to mention them, 1 Cor. xv. 10. how carefully is the 
like [Yet not I] presently added? " I laboured more abundantly 
" than they all ; yet not I, but the grace of God which was with 
" me." 

Well then, let the sense of your own emptiness by nature hum- 
ble and oblige you the more to Christ, from whom you receive all 
you have. 

Infer. 2. Hence we are informed, that none can claim benefit by 
imputed righteousness, but those only that live in the power of in- 



5ERM. I. THE METHOD OF Git ACE. 27 

herent holiness ; to whomsoever Christ is made righteousness, to him 
lie also is made sanctification. 

The gospel hath not the least favour for licentiousness. It is 
every way as careful to press men to their duties as to instruct them 
in their privileges, Tit. iii. 8. " This is a faithful saying; and these 
" tilings I will that ye affirm constantly ; that they which have be- 
" lieved in God, might be careful to maintain good works." It 
is a loose principle, divulged by libertines, to the reproach of Christ 
and his gospel, that sanctification is not the evidence of our justifi- 
cation. And Christ is as much wronged by them who separate ho- 
liness from righteousness (as if a sensual vile life were consistent 
with a justified state) as he is in the contrary extreme* by those 
who confound Christ's righteousness with man's holiness, in the 
point of justification ; or that own no other righteousness, but 
what is inherent in themselves. The former opinion makes him a 
cloak for sin, the latter a needless sacrifice for sin. 

It is true, our sanctification cannot justify us before God ; but 
what then, can it not evidence our justification before men? Is 
there no necessity, or use for holiness, because it hath no hand in 
our justification? Is the preparation of the soul for heaven, by 
altering its frame and temper, nothing ? Is the glorifying of our 
Redeemer, by the exercises of grace in the world, nothing ? Doth 
the work of Christ render the work of the Spirit needless ? God 
forbid : " He came not by blood only, but by water also," 1 John 
v. 6. And when the apostle saith, in Rom. iv. 5. " But unto 
" him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the 
" ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness :" the scope 
of it is neither to characterize and describe the justified per- 
son, as one that is lazy and slothful, and hath no mind to work, nor 
the rebellious and refractory, refusing obedience to the commands 
of God ; but to represent him as an humbled sinner, who is con- 
vinced ol his inability to work out his own righteousness by the 
law, and sees all his endeavours to obey the law fall short of righ- 
teousness, and therefore is said, in a law-sense, not to work, because 
he doth not work so as to answer the purpose and end of the law, 
which accepts of nothing beneath perfect obedience. 

And when (in the same text) the ungodly are said to be justified, 
that character describes not the temper and frame of their hearts 
and lives, after their justification, but what it was before; not as 
it leaves, but as it found them *. 

Infer. 3. How unreasonable, and worse than brutish, is the sin of 
infidelity, by which the sinner rejects Christ, and with him all those 
mercies, and benefits, which alone can relieve and cure his misery ! 

» God justifies the ungodly antecedently not consequently. Par. 



28 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. I* 

He is by nature blind and ignorant, and yet refuses Christ, who 
conies to him with heavenly light and wisdom ; he is condemned 
by the terrible sentence of the law to eternal wrath, and yet rejects 
Christ, who renders to him complete and perfect righteousness : he 
is wholly polluted and plunged into original and actual pollutions 
of nature and practice, yet will have none of Christ, who would 
become sanctification to him. He is oppressed in soul and body, 
with the deplorable effects and miseries sin hath brought upon him, 
and yet is so in love with his bondage, that he will neither accept 
Christ, nor the redemption he brings with him to sinners. 

O ! what monsters, what beasts hath sin turned its subjects 
into ! " You will not come to me that ye may have life," John v. 
40. Sin hath stabbed the sinner to the heart, the wounds are all 
mortal, eternal death is in his face; Christ hath prepared the 
only plaister that can cure his wounds, but he will not suffer him to 
apply it *. He acts like one in love with death, and that judges it 
sweet to perish. So Christ tells us, Prov. viii. 36. " All they that 
" hate me, love death :" not in itself but in its causes, with which 
it is inseparably connected. They are loth to burn, yet willing to 
sin ; though sin kindle those everlasting flames. So that in two 
things the unbeliever shews himself worse than brutish, he cannot 
think of damnation, the effect of sin, without horror ; and cannot 
yet think of sin, the cause of damnation, without pleasure ; he is 
loth to perish to all eternity without a remedy, and yet refuses and 
declines Christ as if he were an enemy, who only can and would 
deliver him from that eternal perdition. 

How do men act therefore, as if they were in love with their 
own ruin ! Many poor wretches now in the way to hell, what an 
hard shift do they make to cast themselves away ! Christ meets 
them many times in the ordinances, where they studiously shun him : 
many times checks them in their way by convictions, which they 
make an hard shift to overcome and conquer. Oh how willing are 
they to accept a cure, a benefit, a remedy, for any thing but their 
souls ! You see then that sinners cannot, (should they study all 
their days to do themselves a mischief), take a readier course to 
undo themselves, than by rejecting Christ in his gracious offers. 

Surely the sin of Sodom and Gomorrah is less than this sin. 

Mercy itself is exasperated by it, and the damnation of such as 
reject Christ, (so prepared for them, with whatever they need, and 
so seriously and frequently offered to them upon the knee of gos- 
pel intreaty), is just, inevitable, and will be more intolerable than 
to any in the world beside them. It is just, for the sinner hath but 

* Not that any one is so mad, as willingly and knowingly to love death, which we 
all naturally abhor; but because that is the fruit of despising the wisdom of God, which 
at length brings death on us. Lavat. on the place. 



BfeSM. I. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 29 

his own option, or choice : he is but come to the end which he 
was often told his way would bring him to. It is inevitable, for 
there is no other way to salvation, but that which is rejected. 
And it will be more intolerable than the damnation of others, be- 
cause neither heathens nor devils ever aggravated their sins by 
such an horrid circumstance, as the wilful refusing of such an apt, 
offered, and only remedy. 

Infer. 4. What a tremendous symptom of wrath, and sad char* 
aeter of death, appears upon that marl's soul, to which no effectual 
application of Christ can be made by the gospel. 

Christ, with his benefits, is frequently tendered to them in the 
gospel ; they have been beseeched once and again, upon the knee 
of importunity, to accept him ; those entreaties and persuasions have 
been urged by the greatest arguments, the command of God, the 
love of Christ, the inconceivable happiness or misery which una- 
voidably follow the accepting or rejecting of those offers, and yet 
nothing will affect them : all their pleas for infidelity have been 
over and over confuted, their reasons and consciences have stood 
convinced ; they have been speechless, as well as Christless : not 
one sound argument is found with them to defend their infidelity : 
they confess in general, that such courses as theirs are, lead to 
destruction. They will yield them to be happy souls that are in 
Christ ; and yet, when it comes to the point, their own closing 
with him, nothing will do ; all arguments, all entreaties, return to 
us without success. 

Lord ! what is the reason of this unaccountable obstinacy ? In other 
things it is not so : If they be sick, they are so far from rejecting a 
physician that offers himself, that they will send, and pray, and 
pay him too. If they be arrested for debt, and any one will be a 
surety, and pay their debts for them, words can hardly express 
the sense they have of such a kindness : but though Christ would 
be both a physician and surety, and whatever else their needs re- 
quire, they will rather perish to eternity, than accept him. What 
may we fear to be the reason of this, but because they are not of 
Christ's sheep, John x. 26. The Lord open the eyes of poor sin- 
ners, to apprehend not only how great a sin, but how dreadful a 
sign this is. 

Infer. 5. If Christ, with all his benefits, be made ours, by Gotfs spe- 
cial application, what a day of mercies then is the day of conversion! 
what multitudes of choice blessing's visit the converted soul in that day! 

" This day. (saith Christ to Zaccheus, Luke xix. 9.) is 
" salvation come to this house. 1 ' In this day, Christ cometh 
into the soul, and he comes not empty, but brings with him 
all his treasures of wisdom and righteousness, sanctification and 
redemption. Troops of mercies, yea, of the best of mercies, 



30 THY METHOD OF GliACE. SERM. T. 

come with him. It is a day of singular gladness and joy to the 
heart of Christ, when he is espoused to, and received by the be- 
lieving soul : it is a coronation day to a king. So you read, Cant. 
iii. 11. " Go forth, O ye daughters of Zion, and behold king 
" Solomon with the crown wherewith his mother crowned him in 
" the day of his espousals, and in the day of the gladness of his 
" heart." 

Where, under the type of Solomon in his greatest magnificence 
and glory, when the royal diadem was set upon his head, and the 
people shouted for joy, so that the earth did ring again, is shadow- 
ed out the joy- of Christ's heart, when poor souls, by their high 
estimation of him, and consent to his government, do, as it were, 
crown him with glory and honour, and make his heart glad. 

Now, if the day of our espousals to Christ be the day of the 
gladness of his heart, and he reckons himself thus honoured and 
glorified by us, what a day of joy and gladness should it be to our 
hearts, and how should we be transported with joy, to see a King 
from heaven, with all his treasures of grace and glory, bestowing 
himself freely, and everlastingly upon us, as our portion ! No won- 
der Zaccheus came down joyfully, Luke xix. 6. that the eunuch 
went home rejoicing, Acts viii. 39. that the gaoler rejoiced, be- 
lieving in God with all his household, Acts xvi. 34. that they that 
were converted, did eat then- meat with gladness, praising God, 
Acts ii. 41, 46. that there was great joy among them of Samaria, 
when Christ came among them in the preaching of the gospel, 
Acts viii, 5, 8. I say, it is no wonder we read of such joy accom- 
panying Christ into the soul, when we consider, that in one day, 
so many blessings meet together in it, the least of which is not to 
be exchanged for all the kingdoms of this world, and the glory of 
them. Eternity itself will but suffice to bless God for the mercies 
of this one day. 

Infer. 6. If Christ be made all this to every soul, unto whom he is 
effectually applied, •what cause then have those souls, that a,re under 
the preparatory work of the Spirit, and are come nigh to Christ and 
all his benefits, to stretch out their hands, with vehement desire to 
Christ, and give him the most important invitation into their souls ! 

The whole world is distinguishable into three classes, or sorts of 
persons ; such as are far from Christ ; such as are not far from 
Christ ; and such as are in Christ They that are in Christ have 
heartily received him. Such as are far from Christ, will not open 
to him ; their hearts are fast barred by ignorance, prejudice, and 
unbelief against him : But those that are come under the prepara- 
tory workings of the Spirit, nigh to Christ, who see their own in- 
dispensible necessity of him, and his suitableness to their necessities, 
in whom also encouraging hopes begin to dawn, and their souls 



gEfttf. T. THE METHOD OF CEACE. 31 

are waiting at the foot of God for power to receive him, for an 
heart to close sincerely and universally with him ; what vehe- 
ment desires ! what strong pleas ! what moving arguments should 
.•such persons urge, and plead to win Christ, and get possession of 
him ! they are in sight of their only remedy ; Christ and salva- 
tion are come to their very doors ; there wants but a few things 
to make them blessed for ever. This is the day in which their 
souls are exercised between hopes and fears : Now they are much 
alone, and deep in though tfulness, they weep and make supplica- 
tion for a heart to believe, and that against the great discourage- 
ments with which they encounter. 

Reader, if this be the case of thy soul, it will not be the least 
piece of service I can do for thee, to suggest such pleas as in this 
case are proper to be urged for the attainment of thy desires, and 
the closing of the match between Christ and thee. 

First, Plead the absolute necessity which now drives thee to 
Christ : Tell him thy hope is utterly perished in all other refuges. 
Thou art come like a starving beggar to the last door of hope. Tell 
him thou now beginnest to see the absolute necessity of Christ. 
Thy body hath not so much need of bread, water, or air, as thy 
soul hath of Christ, and that wisdom and righteousness, sanctifi- 
cation and redemption, that are in him. 

Secondly, Plead the Father's gracious design in furnishing and 
sending him into the world, and his own design in accepting the 
Father's call. Lord Jesus, wast thou not " anointed to preach 
" good tidings to the meek, to bind up the broken-hearted, and 
" to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the pri- 
" son to them that are bound ?" Isa. lxi. 1, 3. Behold an object 
suitable to thine office : whilst I was ignorant of my condition, I 
had a proud rebellious heart, but conviction and self-acquaintance 
have now melted it : my heart was harder than the nether mill- 
stone, and it was as easy to dissolve the obdurate rocks, as to thaw 
and melt my heart for sin ; but now God hath made my heart 
soft, I sensibly feel the misery of my condition. I once thought 
myself at perfect liberty, but now I see what I conceited to be per- 
fect liberty, is perfect bondage ; and never did a poor prisoner 
sigh for deliverance more than I. Since then thou hast given me 
a soul thus qualified, though still unworthy, for the exercise of 
thine office, and execution of thy commission ; Lord Jesus, be, 
according to thy name, a Jesus unto me. 

Thirdly, Plead the unlimited and general invitation made to such 
souls as you are, to come to Christ freely. Lord, thou hast made 
open proclamation ; " Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to 
u the waters, Isa. lv. 1. and Rev. xxii. 17. " Him that is a-thirst 



32 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. I. 

" come." In obedience to thy call, lo, I come ; had I not been 
invited, my coming to thee, dear Lord Jesus, had been an act of 
presumption, but this makes it an act of duty and obedience. 

Fourthly <, Plead the unprofitableness of thy blood to God ; Lord, 
there is no profit in my blood, it will turn to no more advantage 
to thee to destroy, than it will to save me : if thou send me to hell, 
(as the merit of my sin calls upon thy justice to do,) I shall be 
there dishonouring thee to all eternity, and thje debt I owe thee 
never paid. But, if thou apply thy Christ to me for righteousness, 
satisfaction for all that I have done will be laid down in one full, com- 
plete sum ; indeed, if the honour of thy justice lay as a bar to my 
pardon, it would stop my mouth : but when thy justice, as well as 
thy mercy, shall both rejoice together, and be glorified and pleased 
in the same act, what hinders but that Christ be applied to my 
soul, since, in so doing, God can be no loser by it ? 

Fifthly., and lastly, Plead thy compliance with the terms of the 
gospel : tell him, Lord, my will complies fully and heartily to all 
thy gracious terms. I can now subscribe a blank : let God offer 
his Christ on what terms he will, my heart is ready to comply ; I 
have no exception against any article of the gospel. And now, 
Lord, I wholly refer myself to thy pleasure ; do with me what 
seemeth good in thine eyes, only give me an interest in Jesus Christ; 
as to all other concerns I lie at thy feet, in full resignation of all 
to thy pleasure. Never yet did any perish in that posture and 
frame ; and I hope I shall not be made the first instance and 
example, 

Inf\ 7. Lastly, If Christ, with all his benefits, be made ours, by 
a special application ; how contented, thankful, comfortable, and 
hopeful, should believers be, in every condition which God casts them 
into in this world ! •% 

After such a mercy as this, let them never open their mouths 
any more to repine and grudge at the outward inconveniencies of 
their condition in this world. What are the things you want, 
compared with the things you enjoy ? What is a little money, 
health, or liherty, to wisdom, righteousness, sanctifi cation, and 
redemption ? All the crowns and sceptres in the world, sold to 
their full value, are no price for the least of these mercies. But I 
will not insist here, your duty lies much higher than contentment. 

Be thankful, as well as content, in every state. " Blessed be 
" God, (saith the apostle) the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
•* who hath blessed us with all [spiritual blessings] in heavenly 
" places in Christ :" O think what are men to angels, that Christ 
should pass by them to become a Saviour to men ? And what art 
thou among men, that thou shouldst be taken, and others left! 
And among all the mercies of God, what mercies are comparable. 



SERM. II. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 38 

to these conferred upon thee ? O bless God in the lowest ebb of 
outward comforts, for sueh privileges as these. 

And yet you will not come up to your duty in all this, except 
you be joyful in the Lord, and rejoice evermore, after the receipt 
of such mercies as these, Phil. iv. 4. " Rejoice in the Lord ye 
" righteous, and again I say rejoice." For hath not the poor 
captive reason to rejoice, when he hath recovered his liberty ? The 
debtor to rejoice when all scores are cleared, and he owes nothing ? 
The weary traveller to rejoice, though he be not owner of a shil- 
ling, when he is come almost home, where all his wants shall be 
supplied ? Why this is our case, when Christ once becomes yours : 
you are the Lord's freemen, your debts to justice are all satisfied 
by Christ ; and you are within a little of complete redemption 
from all the troubles and inconveniences of your present state. 
Thanhs be to God for Jesus Christ. 



>®-x-ee» 



SERMON II. 

Wherein the Union of the Believer with Christ, as a 
principal Part of effectual Application, is stated and prac- 
tically improved. 

John xvii. 23. 
/ in them, and Thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one. 

JL HE design and end of the application of Christ to sinners is the 
communication of his benefits to them ; but seeing all communica- 
tions of benefits necessarily imply communion, and all communion 
as necessarily presupposes union with his person : I shall therefore, 
in this place, and from this scripture, treat of the mystical union 
betwixt Christ and believers ; this union being the principal act, 
wherein the Spirit's application of Christ consists, of which I spake 
(as to its general nature) in the former sermon. 

In this verse (omitting the context) we find a threefold union, 
one betwixt the Father and Christ, a second betwixt Christ and 
believers, a third betwixt believers themselves. 

First, Thou in me : This is a glorious ineffable union, and is 
fundamental to the other two. The Father is not only in Christ, 
in respect of dear affections, as one dear friend is in another, who 
is as his own soul ; nor only essentially, in respect of the identity 
and sameness of nature and attributes, in which respect Christ is 
the express image of his person, Heb. i. 3. But he is in Christ 
also as Mediator, bv communicating the fulness of the Godhead, 



34 Tin; method of grace. seem. ii. 

which dwells in him as God-man, in a transcendent and singular 
manner, so as it never dwelt, nor can dwell in any other, Col. 

Secondly, I m them : Here is the mystical union betwixt Christ 
and the saints, q. d. Thou and I are one essentially, they and I are 
one mystically : and thou and I are one by communication of the 
Godhead, and singular fulness of the Spirit to me as Mediator ; 
and they and I are one, by my communication of the Spirit to 
them in measure. 

Thirdly, From hence results a third union betwixt believers 
themselves ; that they may be made perfect in one ; the same Spirit 
dwelling in them all, and equally uniting them all to me, as 
living members to their Head of influence, there must needs be a 
dear and intimate union betwixt themselves, as fellow-members of 
the same body. 

Now my business, at this time, lying in the second branch, name- 
ly, the union betwixt Christ and believers, I shall gather up the 
substance of it into this doctrinal proposition, to which I shall 
apply this discourse. 

Doct. That there is a strict and dear union betwixt Christ and 
all true believers. 

The scriptures have borrowed from the book of nature four 
elegant and lively metaphors, to help the nature of this mystical 
union with Christ into our understandings ; namely, that of pieces 
of timber united by glue ; that of a graft' taking hold of its stock, 
and making one tree ; that of the husband and wife, by the mar- 
riage-covenant, becoming one flesh ; and that of the members and 
head animated by one soul, and so becoming one natural body. 
Every one of these is more lively and full than the other : and what 
is defective in one, is supplied in the other ; but yet, neither any 
of these singly, or all of them jointly, can give us a full and com- 
plete account of this mystery. 

Not that of two pieces united by glue, 1 Cor. v. 17. " He that 
" is joined to the Lord is one spirit," xoXkaixwog, glued to the Lord. 
For though this cementeth, and strongly joins them in one, yet 
this is but a faint and imperfect shadow of our union with Christ; 
for though this union by glue be intimate, yet not vital, but so is 
that of the soul with Christ. 

Nor that of the grafF and stock, mentioned Rom. vi. 5. for 
though it be there said, that believers are tfu/xf uro/, implanted, 
or ingrafted by way of incision, and this union betwixt it and the 
stock be vital, for it partakes of the vital sap and juice of it ; yet 
here also is a remarkable defect, for the grafF is of a more excellent 



SERM. TT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 35 

kind and nature than the stock, and, upon that account, the tree 
receives its denomination from it, as from the more noble and 
excellent part ; but Christ, into whom believers are ingrafted, is 
infinitely more excellent than they, and they are denominated 
from him. 

Nor yet that conjugal union, by marriage-covenant, betwixt a 
man and his wife ; for though this be exceeding dear and intimate, 
so that a man leaves father and mother, and cleaves to his wife, 
and they two become one flesh ; yet this union is not indissolvable, 
but may and must be broken by death ; and then the relict lives 
alone without any communion with, or relation to, the person that 
was once so dear ; but this betwixt Christ and the soul can never 
be dissolved by death, it abides to eternity. 

Nor, lastlv, that of the head and members united by one vital 
spirit, and so making one physical body, mentioned Eph. iv. 15, 
16. for though one soul actuates every member, yet it doth not 
knit every member alike near to the head, but some are nearer, 
and others removed farther from it ; but here every member is 
alike nearly united with Christ the Head ; the weak are as near 
to him as the strong. 

Two things are necessary to be opened in the doctrinal part of 
this point. 1. The reality. 2. The quality of this union. 

First, For the reality of it, I shall make it appear, that there is 
such a union betwixt Christ and believers ; it is no Ens ration is 
empty notion, or cunningly devised fable, but a most certain de- 
monstrable truth, which appears, 

First, From the communion which is betwixt Christ and be- 
lievers ; in this the apostle is express, 1 John i. 3. " Truly our 
" fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ ;" 
xotvuvia. It signifies such fellowship or copartnership, as persons 
have by a joint interest in one and the same enjoyment, which 
is in common betwixt them. So Heb. iii. 14. we are f^ro^oi, 
partakers of Christ. And Psal. xlv. 7. -puma, here the saints 
are called the companions, consorts or fellows of Christ ; " and 
" that not only in respect of his * assumption of our mortality, and 
" investing us with his immortality, but it hath a special reference 
" and respect to the unction of the Holy Ghost, or graces of the 
" Spirit, of which believers are partakers with him and through 
" him." Now this communion of the saints with Christ is in- 
tirely and necessarily dependent upon their union with him, even 
as much as the branch's participation of the sap and juice depends 
upon its union and coalition with the stock : take away union, and 

* Ij>$e venit in sorfevi nostra: mortalitatis, ut in sortem yios addveeret sues immorktlitis, 
ilonim aiitem est, hie agi de consorlibus uvctionis : qnales sunt omnes Jidelcs qui unctionis 
i>articipesji)ivl. Rivet. 

Vol. II. C 



36 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. U. 

there can be no communion, or communications, which is clear 
from 1 Cor. iii. 22, 23. " All is yours, and ye are Christ's, and 
" Christ is God's." Where you see how all our participation of 
Christ's benefits is built upon our union with Christ's person. 

Secondly, The reality of the believer's union with Christ, is evi- 
dent from the imputation of Christ's righteousness to him for his 
justification. That a believer is justified before God by a righte- 
ousness without himself, is undeniable from Rom. iii. 24. "Being 
" justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is 
" in Christ Jesus." And that Christ's righteousness becomes ours 
by imputation is as clear from Rom. iv. 23, 24. but it can never 
be imputed to us, except we be united to him, and become one 
with him : which is also plainly asserted in 1 Cor. i. 30. " But of 
" him are ye (in Christ Jesus) who of God is made unto us wis- 
a dom and righteousness, sanctification, and redemption." He 
communicates his merits unto none but those that are in him. 
Hence all those vain cavils of the Papists, disputing against our 
justification by the righteousness of Christ, and asserting it to be 
by inherent righteousness, are solidly answered. 

When they demand, How can we be justified by the righteous- 
ness of another ? Can I be rich with another man's money, or pre- 
ferred by another man's honours ? Our answer is, Yes, if that 
other be my surety or husband. Indeed Peter can not be justified 
by the righteousness of Paul ; but both may be justified by the 
righteousness of Christ imputed to them ; they being members, 
jointly knit to one common Head. Principal and surety are one 
in obligation and construction of law. Head and members are one 
body, branch and stock are one tree ; and it is no strange thing 
to see a graft live by the sap of another stock, when once it is in- 
grafted into it. 

Thirdly, The sympathy that is betwixt Christ and believers, 
proves a union betwixt them ; Christ and the saints smile and sigh 
together. St. Paul in Col. i. 24. tells us, that he did " fill up that 

" which was behind," ra -j^^/xarcc, the remainders of the 

" sufferings of Christ in his flesh :" not as if Christ's sufferings 
were imperfect, (" for by one offering he hath perfected for ever 
" them that are sanctified," Heb. x. 14.) but in these two scrip- 
tures, Christ is considered in a twofold capacity ; he suffered once in 
corpore pfoprxo, in his own person, as Mediator ; these sufferings 
are complete and full, and in that sense he suffers no more : he 
suffers also in corpore mystico, in his church and members, thus he 
still suffers in the sufferings of every saint for his sake ; and though 
these sufferings in his mystical body are not equal to the other, 
either pondere et mensura, in their weight and value, nor yet design- 
ed (\v officio, for the same use and purpose, to satisfy by their proper 



SERM. II. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 3? 

merit, offended justice ; nevertheless they are truly reckoned the 
sufferings of Christ, because the head suffers when the members 
do ; and without this supposition, that place, Acts ix. 5. is never 
to be understood, when Christ, the Head in heaven, cries out, 
" Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ?" when the foot was trod 
upon on earth : How doth Christ sensibly feel our sufferings, or 
we his, if there be not a mystical union betwixt him and us ? 

Fourthly, and lastly, The way and manner in which the saints 
shall be raised at the last day, proves this mystical union betwixt 
Christ and them ; for they are not to be raised as others, by the 
naked power of God without them, but by the virtue of Christ's 
resurrection as their Head, sending forth vital, quickening influen- 
ces into their dead bodies, which are united to him as well as their 
souls. For so we find it, Rom. viii. 11. "But if the Spirit 
" of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that 
" raised up Christ from the dead, shall also quicken your mortal 
" bodies, by his Spirit that dwelleth in you ;" even as it is in our 
awaking out of natural sleep, first the animal-spirits in the head 
begin to rouse and play there, and then the senses and members 
are loosed throughout the whole body. 

Now it is impossible the saints should be raised in the last resur- 
rection, by the Spirit of Christ dwelling in them, if that Spirit 
did not knit and unite them to him, as members to their head. 
So then by all this, it is proved, that there is a real union of the 
saints with Christ. 

Next, I shall endeavour to open the quality and nature of this 
union, and shew you what it is, according to the weak apprehen- 
sions we have of so sublime a mystery ; and this I shall do in a 
general and particular account of it. 

First, More generally, it is an intimate conjunction of believers 
to Christ, by the imparting of his Spirit to them, whereby they 
are enabled to believe and live in him. 

All divine and spiritual life is originally in the Father, and 
cometh not to us, but by and through the Son, John v. 26. to 

him hath the Father given to have an avro^cr/j, a quickening, 

enlivening power in himself; but the Son communicates this life 
which is in him to none but by and through the Spirit, Rom. 
viii. 2. " The Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus, hath made 
" me free from the law of sin and death. 11 

The Spirit must therefore first take hold of us, before we can 
live in Christ ; and when he doth so, then we are enabled to exert 
that vital act of faith, whereby we receive Christ ; all this lies 
plain in that one scripture, John vi. 57. " As the living Father 
" hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, 
i% (that is bv faith applies me) even he shall live by me." So that 

C 2 



38 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SE11M. II. 

these two, namely, the Spirit on Christ's part, and faith, his work 
on our part, are the two ligaments by which we are knit to 
Christ. 

So that the Spirit's work in uniting or ingrafting a soul in 
Christ, is like the cutting off the graff from its native stock (which 
he cloth by his illuminations and convictions) and closing it with 
the living, when it is thus prepared, and so enabling it (by the in- 
fusion of faith) to suck and draw the vital sap, and thus it becomes 
one with him. Or as the many members in the natural body, 
being all quickened and animated by the same vital spirit, become 
one bodv with the head, which is the principal member, Eph. iv. 
4. " There is one body and one spirit."" 

More particularly, we shall consider the properties of this union, 
that so we may the better understand the nature of it. And here 
I shall open the nature of it both negatively and affirmatively. 

First, Negatively, by removing all false notions and misappre- 
hensions of it. And we say, 

First, The saints union with Christ is not a mere mental union 
onlv in conceit or notion, but really exists extra meniem, whether 
we conceit it or not. I know the atheistical world censures all 
these things as fancies and idle imaginations, but believers know 
the reality of them, John xiv. 20. " At that day you shall know 
" that I am in my Father, and you in me, and I in you. 11 This 
doctrine is not fantastical, but scientincal. 

Secondly, The saints union with Christ is not a physical union, 
such as is betwixt the members of a natural body and the head ; 
our nature indeed is assumed into union with the person of Christ, 
but it is the singular honour of that blessed and holy flesh of Christ, 
to be so united as to make one person with him ; that union is 
hvpostatical, this only mystical. 

Thirdly, Nor is it an essential union, or union with the divine 
nature, so as our beings are thereby swallowed up and lost in the 
Divine being. 

Some there be indeed that talk at that wild rate, of being god- 
ded into God, and christed into Christ ; and those unwary expres- 
sions of Greg. Naz. Qsorromv, and Xuco.-ostv, do but too much counte- 
nance those daring spirits ; but oh, there is an infinite distance 
betwixt us and Christ, in respect of nature and excellency, not- 
withstanding this union. 

Fourthly, The union I here speak of, is not a federal union, or 
an union by covenant only : such an union indeed there is betwixt 
Christ and believers, but that is consequential to and wholly de- 
pendent upon this. 

F'tfthly, and lastlv, It is not a mere moral union by love and 
affection ; thus we say, one soul is in two bodies, a friend is another 



PERM. IT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 39 

self; tlie lover is in the person beloved ; such an union of hearts 
and affections there is also betwixt Christ and the saints, but this is 
of another nature; that we call a moral, this is a mystical union; 
that only knits our affections, but this our persons to Christ. 

Secondly, Positively. And, Ffo*$t, Though this union neither 
makes us one person nor essence with Christ, yet it knits our per- 
sons most intimately and nearly to the person of Christ. The 
church is Christ's body, Col. i. 24. not his natural, but his mysti- 
cal body ; that is to say, his body is a mystery, because it is to 
him as his natural body. The saints stand to Christ in the 
same relation that the natural members of the body stand to the 
head, and he stands in the same relation to them, that the head 
stands in to the natural members ; and consequently they stand re- 
lated to one another, as the members of a natural body do to each 
other. 

Christ and the saints are not one, as the oak and the ivy that 
clasps it are one, but as the graff and stock are one ; it is not an 
union by adhesion, but incorporation. Husband and wife are not 
so near, soul and body are not so near, as Christ and the believing 
soul are near to each other. 

Secondly, The mystical union is wholly supernatural, wrought 
by the alone power of God. So it is said, 1 Cor. i. 30. " But of 
" him are ye in Christ Jesus." We can no more unite ourselves to 
Christ, than a branch can incorporate itself into another stock ; it is 
of him, i. e. of God, his proper and alone work. 

There are only two ligaments, or bands of union betwixt Christ 
and the soul, viz. the Spirit on his part, and faith on ours. But 
when we say faith is the band of union on our part, the meaning 
is not, that it is so our own act, as that it springs naturally from 
us, or is educed from the power of our own wills; no, for the 
apostle expressly contradicts it, Eph. ii. 8. " It is not of yourselves, 
" it is the gift of God." But we are the subjects of it, and though 
the act on that account be ours, yet the power enabling us to be- 
lieve is God's, Eph. i. 19, 20. 

Thirdly, The mystical union is an immediate union ; immediate 
I say, not as excluding means and instruments, for several means 
and many instruments are employed for the effecting of it ; but 
immediate, as excluding degrees of nearness among the members 
of Christ's mystical body. 

Every member in the natural body stands not as near to the head 
as another, but so do all the mystical members of Christ's body to 
him: every member, the smallest as well as the greatest, hath an im- 
mediate coalition with Christ, 1 Cor. i. 2. " To the church of God, 
" which is at Corinth, to them that arc sanctified in Christ Jcsus > 

C 3 



40 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SER3I. II*- 



" called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the 
k * name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours." 

Among the factions in this church at Corinth, those that said, 
/ am of Christ, as arrogating Christ to themselves, were as much a 
faction, as those that said, / am of Paul, 1 Cor. i. 30. To cure 
this he tells them, he is both theirs and ours. Such inclosures are 
against law. 

Fourthly, The saints mystical union with Christ is a fundamental 
union ; it is fundamental by way of sustentation ; all our fruits of 
obedience depend upon it, John xv. 4. " As the branch cannot 
" bear fruit except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except 
" ye abide in me." It is fundamental to all our privileges and 
comfortable claims, 1 Cor. iii. 23. "All is yours, for ye are 
" Christ's." And it is fundamental to all our hopes and expec- 
tations of glory ; for it is " Christ in you the hope of glory," Col. 
i. 27. So then, destroy this union, and with it you destroy all our 
fruits, privileges, and eternal hopes, at one stroke. 

Frf'thJy, The mystical union is a most efficacious union, for 
through this union the divine power flows into our souls, both to 
quicken us with the life of Christ, and to conserve and secure that 
life in us after it is so infused. 

Without the union of the soul to Christ, which is to be con- 
ceived efficiently as the Spirit's act, there can be no union for- 
mally considered ; and, without these, no communications of life 
from Christ to us, Eph. iv. 16. And as there is that wepyesa, or 
effectual working of the spirit of life in every' part, which he there 
speaks of, (as though you should say, the first appearances of a new 
life, a spiritual vitality diffused through the soul, which ere while 
was dead in sin) yet still this union with Christ is as necessary to 
the maintaining, as before it was to the producing of it. 

For why is it that this life is not again extinguished, and wholly 
suffocated in us, by so many deadly wounds as are given it by 
temptations and corruptions ? Surely no reason can be assigned 
more satisfying than that which Christ himself gives us, in John 
xiv. 19. " Because I live, ye shall live also :" q. d. whilst there is 
vital sap in me the root, you that are branches in me cannot 
wither and die. 

Sixthly, The mystical union is an indissoluble union : there is 
an everlasting tye betwixt Christ and the believer ; and herein also 
it is beyond all other unions in the world ; death dissolves the dear 
union betwixt the husband and wife, friend and friend, yea, be- 
twixt soul and body, but not betwixt Christ and the soul, the bands 
of this union rot not in the grave. " What shall separate us from 
" the love of Christ ?" saith the apostle, Rom. viii. 35, 38, 39. 
He bids defiance to all his enemies, and triumphs in the firmness 



SERM. II. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 41 



of his union over all hazards that seem to threaten it. It is with 
Christ and us, in respect of the mystical union, as it is with Christ 
himself, in respect of the hypostatical union ; that was not dissolved 
by his death, when the natural union betwixt his soul and body was, 
nor can this mystical union of our souls and bodies with Christ be 
dissolved, when the union betwixt us and our dearest relations, 
yea, betwixt the soul and body, is dissolved by death. God calls 
himself the God of Abraham, long after his body was turned into 
dust. <, 

Seventh!?/, It is an honourable union*, yea, the highest honour 
that can be done unto men ; the greatest honour that was ever 
done to our common nature, was by its assumption into union with 
the second person hypostaticaUy, and the highest honour that was 
ever done to our single persons, was their union with Christ 
mystically. To be a servant of Christ is a dignity transcendent to 
the highest advancement among men ; but to be a member of 
Christ, how matchless and singular is the glory thereof! And vet, 
such honour have all the saints, Eph. v. 30. " We are members 
" of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones." 

Eighthly, It is a most comfortable imion: yea, the ground of all 
solid comfort, both in life and death. Whatever troubles, wants, 
or distresses befal such, in this is abundant relief and support, 
Christ is mine, and I am his ; what may not a good soul make out 
of that! If I am Christ's, then let him take care for me, and, in- 
deed, in so doing, he doth but take care for his own. He is my head, 
and to him it belongs to consult the safety and welfare of his own 
members, Eph. i. 22, 23. He is not only an head to his own, by 
way of influence, but to all things else, by way of dominion, for 
their good. How comfortably may we repose ourselves, under 
that cheering consideration, upon him at all times and in all diffi- 
cult cases ! 

Ninthly, It is a. fruitful imion ; the immediate end of it is fruit, 
Rom. vh. 4. " We are married to Christ, that we should bring 
" forth fruit to God." All the fruit we bear before our ingraf- 
ture into Christ is worse than none ; till the person be in Christ, 
the work cannot be evangelically good and acceptable to Gml : 
" We are made accepted in the Beloved," Eph. i. 6*. Christ is a 
fruitful root, and makes all the branches that live in him so too, 
John xv. 8. 

Tcnthly, and lastly, It is an enriching union ; for, by our union 
with his person, we are immediately interested in all his riches, 



* Christ is the head, summit, and crown of all dignity, without whom there is 
nothing (truly) noble in all this sublunary world, who has heaven tor his throne, and 
the earth for his footstool. The earth, 1 say, with all the persons of high rank and sta- 
tion in it are put under his feet. Luur. Humplired. on JfuOility. 

C 4 



42 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEBM. Tf. 

1 Cor. i. 30. How rich and great a person do the little arms of 
faith clasp and embrace ! " All is yours/' 1 Cor. iii. 22. All that 
Christ hath becomes ours, either by communication to us, or im- 
provement for us: His Father, John xx. 17. His promises, 2 Cor. 
i. 20. His providences, Horn. viii. 28. His glory, John xvii. 24. 
It is all ours by virtue of our union with him. 

Thus you see briefly what the mystical union is. Next we shall 
improve it. 

Inference 1. If there he such a union betwixt Christ and believers, 
Oh then whtat transcendent dignity hath God put upon believers. 

Well might Constantine prefer the honour of being a member 
of the church, before that of being head of the empire * ; for it is 
not only above all earthly dignities and honours, but, in some 
respect, above that honour which God hath put upon the angels of 
glory. 

Great is the dignity of the angelical nature : the angels are the 
highest and most honourable species of creatures ; they also have 
the honour continually to behold the face of God in heaven, and 
yet, in this one respect the saints are preferred to them, they 
have a mystical union with Christ, as their head of influence, by 
whom they are quickened with spiritual life, which the angels have 
not. 

It is true, there is an avaxz<pa}.aic,rfic, or gathering together of all 
in heaven and earth under Christ as a common head, Eph. i. 10. 
He is the Head of angels as well as saints, but in different respects. 
To angels he is an head of dominion and government, but to saints 
he is both an head of dominion, and of vital influence too ; they are 
his chief and most honourable subjects, but not his mystical mem- 
bers : they are as the Barons and Nobles in his kingdom, but the 
saints as the dear Spouse and Wife of his bosom. This dignifies 
the believer above the greatest angel. And as the nobles of the 
kingdom think it a preferment and honour to serve the Queen, so 
the glorious angels think it no degradation or dishonour to them to 
serve the Saints ; for to this honourable office they are appointed, 
Heb. i. 14. to be ministering or serviceable spirits, for the good of 
them that shall be heirs of salvation. The chiefest servant dis- 
dains not to honour and serve the heir. 

Some imperious grandees would frown, should some of these per- 
sons but presume to approach their presence ; but God sets them 
before his face with delight, and angels delight to serve them. 

Infer. 2. If there be such a strict and inseparable union betwioct 

* If thou wouldst be called a man of power, put on Christ who is the power and 
wisdom of God, and in all things join thyself to the Lord, that thou mayest be 
one spirit with him, and then thou shalt become a man of power, Orig. Horn, m 
Kum. xxxi. 



SF.KM. II. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 43 

Christ and believers, then the graee of be/levers can never total/// 
fail; ImmortaUtj) is the privilege of grace, because sanctified per- 
sons arc inseparably united to Christ the Fountain of life : " Your 
" life is hid with Christ in God,"" Col. iii. 3. Whilst the sap of life 
is in the root, the brandies live by it. Thus it is betwixt Christ 
nm\ believers, John xiv. 19- " Because I live, ye shall live also.* 1 
See how Christ binds up their life in one bundle with his own, plainly 
intimating, that it is as impossible for them to die, as it is for him- 
self; he cannot live without them. 

True it is, the spiritual life of believers is encountered by many 
strong and fierce oppositions : It is also brought to a low ebb in 
gone, but we are always to remember, that there are some things 
which pertain to the essence of that life, in which the very being of 
it lies, and some tilings that pertain only to its well-being. All 
those things which belong to the well being of the new-creature, 
as manifestations, joys, spiritual comforts, &c. may, for a time, fail, 
vea, and grace itself may suffer great losses and remissions in its 
degrees, notwithstanding our union with Christ ; but still the essence 
of it is immortal, which is no small relief to gracious souls. When 
the means of grace fail, as it is threatened, Amos viii. 11. when tem- 
porary formal professors drop away from Christ like withered leaves 
from the trees in a windy day, 2 Tim. ii. 18. and when the natural 
union of their souls and bodies is suffering a dissolution from each 
other by death, when that silver cord is loosed, this golden chain 
holds firm, 1 Cor. iii. 23. 

Inf. 3. Is the union so intimate betivixt Christ and believers t 
How great and powerful a motive then is this, to make us open- 
handed and liberal in relieving the necessities and wants of every 
gracious person ! For in relieving them, we relieve Christ himself. 

Christ personal is not the object of our pity and charity, he is at 
the fountain-head of all the riches in glory, Eph. iv. 10. but Christ 
mystical is exposed to necessities and wants, he feels hunger and 
thirst, cold and pains, in his body the church * ; and he is refresh- 
ed, relieved, and comforted, in their refreshments and comforts. 
Christ the Lord of heaven and earth, in this consideration is 
sometimes in need of a penny ; he tells us his wants and poverty, 
and how he is relieved, Matt. xxv. 35, 40. A text believed and un- 
derstood by very few, " I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : 
" I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye 
" took me in. Then" shall the righteous answer, Lord, when saw 
" we thee an hungered, &c. And the KingpShall answer, and say 

• He who is not moved with the condition of a brother in the church, let him be 
moved with the contemplation of Christ : and he who does not regard his fellow servant 
in straits and want, let him regard the Lord, dwelling in that man whom he despises. 
Cyprian on Iforks and Charity. 



41 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. II 

" unto them, verily I say unto you, in as mucli as ye have done 
" it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it 
" unto me."' 

It was the saying of a great divine, that he thought scarce any 
man on earth did fully understand and believe this truth, and he 
conceives so much hinted in the very text, where the righteous 
themselves reply, " Lord, when saw we thee sick," &c. intimating 
in the question, that they did not thoroughly understand the near- 
ness, yea, oneness of those persons with Christ, for whom they did 
these things. And, indeed, it is incredible that a Christian can be 
hard-hearted and close-handed to that necessitous Christian, in re- 
freshing and relieving of whom, he verily believes, that he mini- 
sters refreshment to Christ himself. 

O think again and again upon this scripture ; consider what for- 
cible and mighty arguments are here laid together, to engage relief 
to the wants of Christians. 

Here you see their near relation to Christ ; they are mystically 
one person ; what you did to them, you did to me. Here you see 
also how kindly Christ takes it at our hands, acknowledging all 
those kindnesses that were bestowed upon him, even to a bit of 
bread : He is, you see, content to take it as a courtesy, who 
might demand it by authority, and bereave you of all immediately 
upon refusal. 

Yea, here you see one single branch or act of obedience, (our 
charity to the saints) is singled out from among all the duties of 
obedience, and made the test and evidence of our sincerity in that 
great day, and men blessed or cursed according to the love they 
have manifested this way to the saints. 

O then, let none that understand the relation the saints have to 
Christ, as the members to the head, or the relation they have to 
each other thereby, as fellow-members of the same body, from hence- 
forth suffer Christ to hunger, if they have bread to relieve him, or 
Christ to be thirsty, if they have wherewith to refresh him : this 
union betwixt Christ and the saints affords an argument beyond all 
other arguments in the world to prevail with us. Methinks, a lit- 
tle rhetoric might persuade a Christian to part with any thing he 
hath for Christ, who parted with the glory of heaven, yea, and his 
own blood for his sake. 

Inf. 4. Do Christ and believers male but one mystical person ? 
How unnatural and absurd then are all those acts of unkindness, 
whereby believers wound and grieve Jesus Christ! This is as if 
the hand should wound its own head, from which it receives life, 
sense, motion, and strength. 

When satan smites Christ by a wicked man, he then wounds him 



SERM. II. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 45 

with the hand of an enemy ; but when his temptations prevail upon 
the saints to sin, he wounds him as it were with his own hand : 
As the eagle and tree in the fable complained, the one that he ,was 
wounded by an arrow winged with J) is own feathers ; the o*ther, 
that it was cleaved asunder by a wedge hewn out of its own 
limbs. 

Now the evil and disingenuity of such sins are to be measured 
not only by the near relation Christ sustains to believers as their 
Head ; but more particularly from the several benefits they receive 
from him as such ; for in wounding Christ by their sins, 

First, They wound their Head of influence, through whom they 
live, and without whom they had still remained in the state of sin 
and death, Eph. iv. 16. Shall Christ send life to us, and we re- 
turn that which is death to him ! O how absurd, how disingenu- 
ous is this ! 

Secondly, They wound their Head of government. Christ is a 
guiding, as well as a quickening Head, Col. i. 18. He is your wis- 
dom, he guides you by his counsels to glory : but must he be thus 
requited for all his faithful conduct ! What do you, when you sin, 
but rebel against his government, refusing to follow his counsels, 
and obeying, in the mean time, a deceiver, rather than him. 

Thirdly, They wound their consulting Head, who cares, provides, 
and projects, for the welfare and safety of the body. Christians, 
you know your affairs below have not been steered and managed by 
your own wisdom, but that orders have been given from heaven for 
your security and supply from day to day. " I know, O Lord, 
" (saith the prophet) that the way of man is not in himself, neither 
" is it in him that walks to direct his own steps," Jer. x. 23. 

It is true, Christ is out of your sight, and you see him not : but 
he sees you, and orders every thing that concerns you. And is 
this a due requital of all that care he hath taken for you ? Do you 
thus requite the Lord for all his benefits ? What recompense evil 
for good ! O let shame cover you. 

Fourthly, and lastly, They wound their Head of honour. Christ 
your Head is the fountain of honour to you : This is your glory 
that you are related to him as your head : You are, on this account, 
(as before was noted) exalted above angels. 

Now then consider, how vile a thing it is to reflect the least dis- 
honour upon him, from whom you derive all your glory. O con- 
sider and bewail it. 

Inf. 5. Is there so strict and intimate a relation and union be- 
twixt Christ and the saints? Then surely they can never want 
what is good for their souls or bodies. 

Every one naturally cares and provides for his own, especially 
for his own body : yet we can more easily violate the law of nature, 



46 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. II. 

and be cruel to our own flesh, than Christ can be so to his mys- 
tical body *. I know it is hard to rest upon, and rejoice in a pro- 
mise, when necessities pinch, and we see not from whence relief 
should arise ; but O ! what sweet satisfaction and comfort might 
a necessitous believer find in these considerations, would he but 
keep them upon his heart in such a day of straits. 

Firsts Whatever my distresses are for quality, number, or de- 
gree, they are all known even to the least circumstance, bv Christ 
my Head: He looks down from heaven upon all my afflictions, 
and understands them more fully than I that feel them, Psal. 
xxxviii. 9. " Lord all my desire is before thee, and my groaning 
" is not hid from thee." 

Secondly, He not only knows them, but feels them as well as 
knows them ; " We have not an High-priest that cannot be touch- 
" ed with the feeling of our infirmities," Heb. iv. 15. In all your 
afflictions he is afflicted ; tender sympathy cannot but flow from 
such intimate union ; therefore in Matt. xxv. So. he saith, I was 
an hungered, and I was athirst, and I was naked. For indeed 
his sympathy and tender compassion gave him as quick a resent- 
ment, and as tender a sense of their wants, as if they had been his 
own. Yea, 

Thirdly, He not only knows and feels my wants, but hath 
enough in his hand, and much more than enough to supply them 
all ; for all things are delivered to him by the Father, Luke x. 22. 
All the storehouses in heaven and earth are his, Phil. iv. 19. 

Fourthly, He bestows all earthly good things, even to superfluity 
and redundance upon his very enemies, " They have more than 
" heart can wish," Psal. lxxi'ii. 7. He is bountiful to strangers ; 
he loads very enemies with these things, and can it be supposed 
he will in the mean time starve his own, and neglect those whom 
he loves as his own flesh ? It cannot be. Moreover, 

Fifthly, Hitherto he hath not suffered me to perish in any for- 
mer straits ; when, and where was it that lie forsook me ? This is 
not the first plunge of trouble I have been in ; have I not found 
him a God at hand ! How oft have I seen him in the mount of 
difficulties ! 

Sixthly, and lastly, I have his promise and engagement that he 
will never leave me nor forsake me, Heb. xiii. 5. and John xiv. 
18. a promise which hath never failed since the hour it was first 
made- If then the Lord Jesus knows and feels all my wants, hath 
enough, and more than enough to supply them, if he gives even 



* Qui misit JUium, immisit spiritum, promisit vullum, quid tandem denegnbit ? i. e. 
He who hath sent his Son, put the Spirit within us, and promised his smiles, What 
« ill he deny us ? 



SERM. II. THE METHOD OF CEACE, 47 

to redundance unto his enemies, hath not hitherto forsaken me, 
and hath promised he never will ? Why then is my sold thus dis- 
quieted in me ! Surely there is no cause it should be so. 

Inf. 6. If the saints are so nearly united to Christ, as the mem- 
bers to the head ; O then, how great a sin, and full of' danger is it 
for any to wrong and persecute the saints! For in so doing, they 
must needs persecute Christ himself 

" Saul, Saul, (saith Christ) why persecutest thou me ?" Acts ix. 
4. * The righteous God holds himself obliged to vindicate op- 
pressed innocency, though it be in the persons of wicked men ; how 
much more when it is in a member of Christ ? " He that toucheth 
" you toucheth the apple of mine eye," Zech. ii. 8. And is it to 
be imagined that Christ will sit still, and suffer his enemies to hurt 
or injure the very apples of his eyes? No, " He hath ordained 
" his arrows against the persecutors, 1 ' Psalm vii. 13. 

O it were better thine hand should wither, and thine arm fall 
from thy shoulder, than ever it should be lifted up against Christ, 
in the poorest of his members. Believe it, sirs, not only your vio- 
lent actions, but your hard speeches are all set down upon your 
doomVday book ; and you shall be brought to an account for 
them in the great day, Jude 15. Beware what arrows you shoot, 
and be sure of your mark before you shoot them. 

Inf. 7. If there be such an union betwixt Christ and the sa'mts, 
as hath been described, upon what comfortable terms then may be- 
lievers part with their bodies at death ? 

Christ your Head is risen, therefore you cannot be lost : nay, lie 
is not only risen from the dead himself, but is also " become the 
" first-fruits of them that slept," 1 Cor. xv. 20. Believers are 
his members, his fulness, he cannot therefore be complete without 
you : a part of Christ cannot perish in the grave -(*, much less burn 
in hell. Remember, when you feel the natural union dissolving, 
that this mystical union can never be dissolved : the pangs of death 
cannot break this tye. And as there is a peculiar excellency in the 
believer's life, so there is a singular support, and pecidiar comfort in 
his death ; " To me to live is Christ, and to die is gain," Phil, 
i. 21. 



* Agesilaus Mas wont to say, That he very much wondered, that those were 
not reckoned up in the number of sacrilegious persons, who injured those who 
made supplication to God, or worshipped him : By which he signified, that not only 
those should be reckoned injurious, who robbed the gods themselves, or their 
temples, but even these chiefly who affronted their servants or heralds. sEmt/L 
Frob. 

f To say that the temple of God, in which the Spirit of the Father dwells, the 
members of Christ, shall not partake of salvation, but be brought into perdition ? 
what is it but the greatest. blasphemy ? Iren. lib. 5. 



48 THE METHOD OF GRACE. BE EM. II. 

Inf. 8. If there be such an union betwixt Christ and believers, 
How doth it concern every man to try and examine his state, whe- 
ther he is really united with Christ or not, by the natural and pro- 
per effects which always flow from this union ? As, 

First, The real communication of Christ's holiness to the soul. 
We cannot be united with this root, and not partake of the vital 
sap of sanctifi cation from him ; all that are planted into him, are 
planted into the likeness of his death, and of his resurrection, Rom. 
vi. 5, 6. viz. by mortification and vivifi cation. 

Secondly, They that are so nearly united to him, as members to 
the head, cannot but love him and value him above their own 
lives ; as we see in nature, the hand and arm will interpose to save the 
head. The nearer the union, the stronger always is the affection. 

Thirdly, The members are subject to the head. Dominion in 
the head must needs infer subjection in the members, Eph. v. 24. 
In vain do we claim union with Christ as our head, whilst we are 
governed by our own wills, and our lusts give us law. 

Fourthly, All that are united to Christ do bear fruit to God, 
Rom. vii. 4. Fruitfulness is the next end of our union ; there are 
no barren branches growing upon this fruitful root. 

Inf. 9. Lastly, How much are believers engaged to walk as the 
members of Christ, in the visible exercises of all those graces and 
duties, which the consideration of their near relation to him exacts 
from them. As, 

First, How contented and well pleased should we be with our 
outward lot, however providence hath cast it for us in this world ? 
O do not repine, God hath dealt bountifully with you ; upon 
others he hath bestowed the good things of this world ; upon you, 
Jiimself in Christ. 

Secondly, How humble and lowly in spirit should you be under 
your great advancement ! It is true, God hath magnified you 
greatly by this union, but yet do not swell. " You bear not the 
" root, but the root you," Rom. xi. 18. You shine, but it is as 
the stars, with a borrowed light. 

Thirdly, How zealous should you be to honour Christ, who hath 
put so much honour upou ! Be willing to give glory to Christ, 
though his glory should rise out of your shame. Never reckon 
that glory that goes to Christ, to be lost to you : when you lie at his 
feet, in the most particular heart-breaking confessions of sin, yet 
let this please you, that therein you have given him glory. 

Fourthly, How exact and circumspect should you be in all your 
ways, remembering whose you are, and whom you represent ! 
Shall it be said, that a member of Christ was convicted of unrigh- 
teousness and unholy actions ! God forbid. " If w r e say, we have 
" fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie," 1 John i. 6. 



SERM. III. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 49 

" And he that saith he abideth in him, ought also himself to walk 
" even as he also walked, 11 1 John ii. 6. 

Fifthly, How studious should you be of peace among yourselves, 
who are so nearly united to such a Head, and thereby are made 
fellow-members of the same body ! The Heathen world was never 
acquainted with such an argument as the apostle urges for unity, 
in Eph. iv. 8, 4. 

Sixthly, and lastly, How joyful and comfortable should you be, 
to whom Christ, with all his treasures and benefits, is effectually 
applied in this blessed union of your souls with him ! This brings 
him into your possession : O how great ! how glorious a person do 
these little weak arms of your faith embrace ! 

Thanhs be to God for Jesus Christ. 



SERMON III. 



Of the Nature and Use of the Gospel-ministry, as an exter- 
nal Mean of applying Christ. 

2 Cor. v. 20. 

Now then, ice are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did be- 
seech you by us: we pray you in Christ s stead, be ye reconciled 
to God, 

1 HE effectual application of Christ principally consists in our 
union with him ; but, ordinarily, there can be no union with- 
out a gospel-tender, and an overture of him to our souls ; for, 
" How shall they believe in him, of whom they have not heard ? 
" and how shall they hear without a preacher ? and how shall they 
" preach, except they be sent?" Rom. x. 14. 

If God be upon a design of espousing poor sinners to his Son, 
there must be a treaty in order to it ; that treaty requires interlo- 
cution betwixt both the parties concerned in it ; but such is our 
frailty, that, should God speak immediately to us himself, it would 
confound and overwhelm us : God therefore graciously condescends 
and accommodates himself to our infirmity, in treating with us in 
order to our union with Christ, by his ambassadors, and these not 
angels, whose converses we cannot bear, but men like ourselves, 
who are commissionated for the effecting of this great business be- 
twixt Christ and us. " Now then, we are ambassadors for God.' 1 
drc. In which words you have, 

First, Christ's ambassadors commissioned. 

Secondly, Their commission opened. 



50 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. III. 

First, Christ's ambassadors commissioned. " Now then, we 
" are ambassadors for Christ" The Lord Jesus thought it not suf- 
ficient to print the law of grace and the blessed terms of our union 
with him in the scriptures, where men may read his willingness to 
receive them, and see the just and gracious terms and conditions 
upon which he offers to become theirs ; but hath also set up and 
established a standing office in the church, to expound that law, 
inculcate the precepts, and urge the promises thereof; to woo and 
espouse souls to Christ, " I have espoused you to one Husband, 
" that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ," 2 Cor. xi. 20. 
and this not simply from their own affections and compassion;; to 
miserable sinners, but also by virtue of their office and commission, 
whereby they are authorised and appointed to that work. " We 
" then are ambassadors for Christ. 1 " 

Secondly, Their commission opened : Wherein we find, 

1. Their work appointed, 

2. Their capacity described, 

3. And the manner of their acting in that capacity prescribed. 

First, The work whereunto the ministers of the gospel are ap- 
pointed, is to reconcile the world to God ; to work these sinful, vain, 
rebellious hearts, which have a strong aversion from God naturally 
in them, to close with him according to the articles of peace con- 
tained in the gospel, that thereby they may be capable to receive 
the mercies and benefits purchased by the death of Christ, which 
they cannot receive in the state of enmity and alienation. 

Secondly, Their capacity described : They act in Chrisfs stead, 
as his vicegerents. He is no more in this world to treat personally 
with sinners, as he once did in the days of his flesh ; but yet he 
still continues the treaty with this lower world, by his officers, 
requiring men to look upon them, and obey them as they would 
himself, if he were corporeally present, Luke x. 16. " He that 
4 * heareth you, heareth me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth 
t; me/* 

Thirdly, The manner of their acting in that capacity prescribed ; 
and that is, by humble, sweet, and condescending entreaties and 
beseeching*. This best suits the meek and lamb-like Saviour whom 
they represent : thus he dealt with poor sinners himself, when he 
conversed among them ; he " would not break a bruised reed, nor 
" quench the smoking flax," Isa. xlii. 3. This is the way to allure 
and win the souls of sinners to Christ. 

From hence the note is, 

Doct. That the pr caching of 'the gospel by Chrisfs ambassadors, 
is the mean appointed for the reconciling and bringing home 
of sinners to Christ. 



SKlfM. 111. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 51 

This is clear from Rom. x. J 4. 1 Cor. i. 81. and many other 
scriptures. 

Here we shall take into consideration these three things. 

First, What is implied in Christ's treating with sinners by his 
ambassadors or ministers. 

Secondly, What is the great concernment they are to treat with 
sinners about. 

Thirdly, What, and when is the efficacy of preaching, to bring 
sinners to Christ. 

First, We will open what is implied and imported in Christ's 
treaty with sinners, by his ambassadors or ministers. 

And here we find these six things implied. 

1. It necessarily implies the defection and fall of man, from his 
estate of favour and friendship with God : If no war with heaven, 
what need of ambassadors of peace ? The very office of the ministry 
is an argument of the fall. Gospel-ordinances and officers came in 
upon the fall, and expire with the Mediator's dispensatory-king- 
dom, 1 Cor. xv. 24, 25. " Then shall he deliver up the kingdom 
" to God, even the Father :" Thenceforth no more ordinances, 
no more ministers ; What use can there be of them, when the 
treaty is ended ? They have done and accomplished all they were 
ever intended and designed for, when they shall have reconciled 
to God all the number of his elect, that are dispersed among the 
lost and miserable posterity of Adam, and have brought them home 
to Christ in a perfect state, Eph. iv. 12, <$fc. 

2. It implies the singular grace and admirable condescension of 
God to sinful man. That God will admit any treaty with him at 
all, is wonderful mercy, it is more than he would do for the angels 
that fell, Jude, ver. 6. " They are reserved in everlasting chains, 
" under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day." Christ 
took not on him their nature, but suffered myriads of them to 
perish, and fills up their vacant places in glory, with a number 
of sinful men and women, to whom the law awarded the same 
punishment. 

But that God will not only treat, but entreat and beseech sin- 
ful men to be reconciled, is yet more wonderful. Barely to pro- 
pound the terms of peace had been an astonishing mercy; but to 
woo and beseech stubborn enemies to be at peace, and accept their 
pardon, oh, how unparalleled was this condescension. 

3. It implies the great dignity and honour of the gospel-ministry. 
We are ambassadors for Christ* f Ambassadors represent and per- 
sonate the prince that sends them ; and the honours or contempts 

* We are ambassadors among those who serve the king of Kings ; we represent the 
person of God and Christ: never any yet despised us with impunity, nay, without 
being injurious to God and Christ. Boivles' Pro-fat. ad Past. Evan. 

Vol. II. D 



52 1HE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. III. 

done to them, reflect upon, and are reckoned to the person of 
their master, Luke x. 16. " He that heareth you, heareth me ; 
" and he that despiseth you, despiseth me." 

Neither their persons, nor parts, are the proper ground and 
reason of our respects to them ; but their office and commission 
from Jesus Christ 

We are fallen into the dregs of time, wherein a vile contempt 
is poured, not only upon the persons, but the very office of the 
ministry ; and I could heartily wish that scripture, Mai. ii. 7, 8, 9. 
were thoroughly considered by us ; possibly it might inform us of 
the true cause and reason of this sore judgment : but surely Christ's 
faithful ministers deserve a better entertainment than they ordi- 
narily find in the world ; and if we did but seriously bethink our- 
selves, in whose name they come, and in whose stead they stand, 
we should receive them as the Galatians did Paul, Gal. iv. 14. as 
angels of God, even as Christ Jesus. 

4. Christ's treating with sinners by his ministers, who are his 
ambassadors, implies the strict obligation they are under to be 
faithful in their ministerial employment. Christ counts upon their 
faithfulness whom he puts into the ministry, 1 Tim. i. 12. They 
■are accountable to him for all acts of their office, Heb. xiii. 17. 
If they be silent, they cannot be innocent : " Necessity is laid 
" upon them, and woe to them, if they preach not the gospel," 

1 Cor. ix. 16. 

Yea, necessity is not only laid upon them to preach, but to keep 
close to their commission in preaching the gospel, 1 Thess. ii. 3, 4, 
5. " Our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of uncleanness, nor 
" in guile, but as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with 
" the gospel, even so we speak, not as pleasing men, but God who 
" trieth our hearts:" the word is not to be corrupted to please men, 

2 Cor. ii. 17. their business is not to make them their disciples, but 
Christ's; not to seek theirs, but them, & Cor. xii. 14. to keep close 
to their instructions, both in the matter, manner, and end of their 
ministry. So did Christ himself, the treasure of wisdom and know- 
ledge; yet, being sent by God, he saith, John vii. 16. "My doc- 
" trine is not mine, but his that sent me." And so he expects 
and requires that his ambassadors keep close to the commission he 
hath given them, and be (according to their measure) faithful to 
their trust, as he was to his. Paul is to deliver to the people, that 
which he also received from the Lord, 1 Cor. xi. And Timothy 
must keep that which was committed to him, 2 Tim. i. 14. 

5. It implies the removal of the gospel-ministry to be a very 
great judgment to the people. The remanding of ambassadors pre- 
sages an ensuing war. If the reconciling of souls to God be the 
greatest work, then the removal of the means and instruments 



SEEM. HI. 



THE METHOD OF GEACE» 53 



thereof, must be the sorest judgment. Some account " the falling 
" of the salt upon the table,' 1 ominous ; but surely the falling of 
them whom Christ calls the salt of the earth, is so indeed. 

What now are those once famous and renowned places, from 
whence Christ, (as he threatened) hath removed the candlestick, 
but magna latrocinia, dens of robbers, and mountains of prey ! 

6. And lastly, It implies both the wisdom and condescension of 
God to sinful men, in carrying on a treaty of peace with them by 
such ambassadors, negociating betwixt him and them. Without a 
treaty, there would be no reconciliation ; and no method to carry 
on such a treaty like this ; for had the Lord treated with sinners 
personally, and immediately, they had been overwhelmed with his 
awful Majesty. The appearances of God confound the creature, 
" Let me not hear again the voice of the Lord my God, (saith 
" Israel) neither let me see this great fire any more, that I die not : 
" Yea, so terrible was that sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly 
" fear and quake," Deut. xviii. 16. Heb. xii. 21. 

Or, had he commissioned angels for this employment, though 
they stand not at such an infinite distance from us as God doth, 
vet such is the excellence of their glory (being the highest species 
and order of creatures) that their appearances would be more apt to 
astonish than persuade us ; besides, they being creatures of another 
rank and kind, and not partaking with us, either in the misery of 
the fall, or benefit of the recovery by Christ, it is not to be sup- 
posed they should speak to us so feelingly and experimentallv, as 
these his ministers do; they can open to you the mysteries of 
sin, feeling the workings thereof daily in their own hearts ; they 
can discover to you the conflicts of the flesh and Spirit, as being 
daily exercised in that warfare ; and then, being men of the same 
mould and temper, they can say to you as Elihu did to Job, chap, 
xxxiii. 6, 7. " Behold, I am according to thy wish, in God's 
" stead, I also am formed out of the clay ; behold, my terror 
" shall not make thee afraid, neither shall my hand be heavy 
" upon thee." 

So that, in this appointment, much of the Divine wisdom and 
condescension to sinners is manifested : " We have this treasure 
" in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of 
" God, and not of us," 2 Cor. iv. 7. God's glory and man's ad- 
vantage are both promoted by this dispensation. 

Secondly, Next we are to consider that great concernment about 
which these ambassadors of Christ are to treat with sinners ; and 
that (as the text informs us) is their reconciliation to God. 

Now reconciliation with God, is the restoring of men to that for- 
mer friendship they had with God, which was broken by the 

D2 



54 THE METHOD OE GRACE. 3ERM. III. 

fall *, and is still continued by our enmity and aversation whilst we 
continue in our natural and unregenerate state. Now this is the 
greatest and most blessed design that ever God had in the world ; 
an astonishing and invaluable mercy to men, as will clearly appear, 
by considering these particulars following. 

First, That God should be reconciled after such a dreadful 
breach as the fall of man made, is wonderful ; no sin, all things 
considered, was ever like to this sin : other sins, like a single bul- 
let, kill particular persons, but this, like a chain-shot, cuts off mul- 
titudes as the sand upon the sea-shore, which no man can number. 

If all the posterity of Adam in their several generations, should 
do nothing else but bewail and lament this sin of his, whilst this 
world continues, yet would it not be enough lamented ; for a man 
so newly created out of nothing, and admitted the first moment 
into the highest order, crowned a king over the works of God's 
hands, Psal. viii. 5. a man perfect and upright, without the least 
inordinate motion, or sinful inclination : a man whose mind was 
most clear, bright, and apprehensive of the will of God, whose 
will was free, and able to have easily put by the strongest tempta- 
tion : a man in a paradise of delights, where nothing was left to 
desire for advancing the happiness of soul or body : a man under- 
standing himself to be a public, complexive person, carrying not 
only his own, but the happiness of the whole world in his hand : 
so soon, upon so slight a temptation, to violate the law of his God, 
and involve himself and all his posterity with him, in such a gulf 
of guilt and misery ; all which he might so easily have prevented ! 
O wonderful amazing mercy, that ever God should think of being 
reconciled, or have any purposes of peace towards so vile an apos- 
tate creature as man. 

Secondly, That God should be reconciled to men, and not to 
angels, a more high and excellent order of creatures, is yet more 
astonishing ; when the angels fell they were lost irrecoverably ; 
no hand of mercy was stretched out to save one of those myriads 
of excellent beings, but chains of darkness were immediately clap- 
ped on them, to reserve them to the judgment of the great day, 
Jude 6. 

That the milder attribute should be exercised to the inferior, and 
the severer attribute to the more excellent creature, is just matter 
for eternal admiration. Who would cast away vessels of gold, and 
save earthen potsherds ! Some indeed undertake to shew us the 
reasons, why the wisdom of God made no provision for the reco- 
very of angels by a Mediator of reconciliation ; partly from the 

* To reconcile is nothing else than to make up that friendship which was broke 
by some grievous offence, and thus to bring enemies back into their former state oi 
concord. Dav. on Col, i. 20. 



SERM. III. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 55 

high degree of the malignity of their sin, who sinned in the light 
of heaven ; partly because it was decent, that the first breach of the 
Divine law should be punished, to secure obedience for the future. 
And besides, the angelical nature was not entirely lost, myriads of 
angels still continuing in their innocency and glory ; when as all 
mankind was lost in Adam. 

But we must remember still the law made no distinction, but 
awarded the same punishment, and therefore it was mercy alone that 
made the difference, and mercy for ever is to be admired by men ; 
how astonishing is the grace of God, that moves in a way of recon- 
ciliation to us, out of design to fill up the vacant places in heaven, 
from which angels fell, with such poor worms as we are ! Angels 
excluded, and men received. O stupendous mercy ! 

Thirdly ', That God should be wliolly and thoroughly reconciled to 
man, so that no fury remains in him against us ; according to that 
scripture, Isa. xxvii. 4. is still matter of further wonder. 

The design he sends his ambassadors to you about, is not the al- 
laying and mitigating of his wrath, (which yet would be matter of 
great joy to the damned) but thoroughly to quench all his wrath, 
so that no degree thereof shall ever be felt by you. O blessed em- 
bassy ? " Beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of them that 
" bring such tidings." God offers you a full reconciliation, a 
plenary remission. 

Fourthly, That God should be freely reconciled to sinners, and 
discharge them without any, the least satisfaction to his justice from 
them is, and for ever will be, marvellous in their eyes. 

O what mercy would the damned account it, if after a thousand 
years torment in hell, God would at last be reconciled to them, 
and put an end to their misery ! But believers are discharged with- 
out bearing any part of the curse, not one farthing of that debt is 
levied upon them. 

Object If you say, how can this be, when God stands upon full 
satisfaction to his justice before any soul be discharged and restored 
to favour? freely reconciled, and yet fully satisfied, how can this 
be? 

Solid. Very well, for this mercy comes freely to your hands, 
how costly soever it proved to Christ ; and that free remission, and 
full satisfaction, are not contradictory and inconsistent tilings, is 
plain enough from that scripture, Rom. iii. £4. " Being justified 
" freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Je- 
" sus :" freely, and yet in the way of redemption. 

For though Christ, your Surety, hath made satisfaction in your 
name and stead, yet it was his life, his bloody and not yours, that 
went for it, and this Surety was of God's own appointment, and 

D3 



56 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. III. 

providing, without your thoughts or contrivance. O blessed re- 
conciliation ! happy is the people that hear the joyful sound 
of it. 

Fifthly, and lastly, that God should be finally reconciled to sin- 
ners, so that never any new breach shall happen betwixt him and 
them any more, so as to dissolve the league of friendship, is a most 
ravishing and transporting message. 

Two things give confirmation and full security to reconciled 
ones, viz. the terms of the covenant, and the intercession of the 
Mediator. 

The covenant of grace gives great security to believers, against 
new breaches betwixt God and them. It is said, Jer. xxxii. 40. 
" And I will make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will 
" not turn away from them to do them good, but I will put my 
" fear in their hearts, that they shall not depart from me." The 
fear of the Lord is a choice preservative against second revolts, and 
therefore taken into the covenant. It is no hinder ance, but a special 
guard to assurance. 

There is no doubt of God's faithfulness : that part of the pro- 
mise is easily believed, that he will not turn away from us to do us 
good : all the doubt is of the inconstancy of our hearts with God, 
and against that danger, this promise makes provision. 

Moreover, the intercession of Christ in heaven secures the saints 
in their reconciled state, 1 John ii. 1,2. " If any man sin, we have 
" an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he 
" is the Propitiation."" He continually appears in heaven before 
the Father, " as a lamb that had been slain," Rev. v. 6. And as 
the bow in the clouds, Rev. iv. 3. So that as long as Christ thus 
appears in the presence of God for us, it is not possible our state of 
justification and reconciliation can be again dissolved. 

And this is that blessed embassy gospel-ministers are employed 
about ; he hath committed to them the word of this reconcilia- 
tion. 

In the last place, we are to enquire what, and whence is this ef- 
ficacy of preaching, to reconcile and bring home sinners to 
Christ. 

That its efficacy is great in convincing, humbling, and changing 
the hearts of men, is past all debate and question. " The wea- 
" pons of our warfare (saith the apostle) are not carnal, but migh- 
" ty through God, to the pulling down of strong holds, cast- 
" ing down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth 
" itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity 
" every thought to the obedience of Christ," 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. No 
heart so hard, no conscience so stupid, but this sword can pierce 
and wound ; in an instant it can cast down all those vain reason- 



SERM. III. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 57 

ings and fond imaginations, which the carnal heart hath heen 
building all its life long, and open a fair passage for convictions of 
sin, and the fears and terrors of wrath to come, into that heart that 
never was afraid of these things before. So Acts ii. 37. " When 
" they heard this, they were pricked to the heart, and said unto 
" Peter, and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what 
" shall we do ?" 

What shall we do ? is the doleful cry of men at then* wits end ; 
the voice of one m deepest distress : and such outcries have been 
no rarities under the preaching of the word ; its power hath been 
felt by persons of all orders and conditions ; the great and honour- 
able of the earth, as well as the poor and despicable. The learned 
and the ignorant, the civil and profane, the young and the old, 
all have felt the heart-piercing efficacy of the gospel. 

If you ask, whence hath the word preached this mighty power ? 
The answer must be, neither from itself nor him that preaches it, 
but from the Spirit of God whose instrument it is, by whose bles- 
sing and concurrence with it, it produceth its blessed effects upon 
the hearts of men. 

First, This efficacy and wonderful power is not from the word 
itself; take it in an abstract notion, separated from the Spirit, it can 
do nothing : it is called " the foolishness of preaching,"" 1 Cor. i. 
21. Foolishness, not only because the world so accounts it, but 
because in itself it is a weak and unsuitable, and therefore a very 
improbable way to reconcile the world to God; that the stony 
heart of one man should be broken by the words of another man ; 
that one poor sinful creature should be used to breathe spiritual life 
into another ; this could never be, if this sword were not managed 
by an omnipotent hand. 

And besides, we know what works naturally, works necessarily ; 
if this efficacy were inherent in the word, so that we should suppose 
it to work as other natural objects do, then it must needs convert 
all to whom it is at any time preached, except its effect were mira- 
culously hindered, as the fire when it could not burn the three chil- 
dren ; but alas, thousands hear it, that never feel the saving power 
of it, Isa. liii. 1. and 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. 

Secondly, It derives not this efficacy from the instrument by which 
it is ministered : let their gifts and abilities be what they will, it is 
impossible that ever such effects should be produced from the 
strength of their natural or gracious abilities, 2 Cor. iv. 7. " We 
" have this treasure (saith the apostle) in earthen vessels, that the 
" excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us." 

The treasure of the gospel-light is carried tv ospaxmig ffKvitrtv, in 
earthen vessels, as Gideon and his men had their lamps in earthen 
pitchers, or in oyster-shells, for so the word also signifies ; the oyster- 

D4 



58 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 8ERM. Ill, 

died is a base and worthless thing in itself; however, there lies the 
rich and precious pearl of so great value. And why is this precious 
treasure lodged in such weak, worthless vessels? Surely it is upon 
no other design but to convince us of the truth I am here to prove, 
that the excellency of the power is of God, and not of us ; as it 
follows in the next words. To the same purpose speaks the same 
apostle, 1 Cor. iii. 7. " So then, neither is he that planteth any 
" thing, neither he that watereth ; but God that giveth the in- 
" crease.' 1 

Not any thing ! What can be more diminutively spoken of the 
gospel-preachers ? But we must not understand these words in a 
simple and absolute, but in a comparative and relative sense ; not as 
if they were not necessary and useful in their place, but that how 
necessary soever they be, and what excellent gifts soever God hath 
furnished them with ; yet it is neither in their power nor choice 
to make the word they preach effectual to men ; if it were, then 
the damnation of all that hear us must needs lie at our door ; then 
also, many thousands would have been reconciled to God, which 
are yet in the state of enmity, but the effect of the gospel is not in 
our power. 

Thirdly, But whatever efficacy it hath to reconcile men to God, 
it derives from the Spirit of God, whose co-operation and blessing 
(which is arbitrarily dispensed) gives it all the fruit it hath. 

Ministers, saith one *, are like trumpets which make no sound, 
if breath be not breathed into them. Or like EzekiePs wheels, 
which move not unless the Spirit move them ; or Elisha's servant, 
whose presence doth no good except Elisha's spirit be there also. 
For want of the Spirit of God how many thousands of souls do 
find the ministry to be nothing to them ? If it be something to the 
purpose to any soul, it is the Lord that makes it so. This Spirit is 
not limited by men's gifts or parts ; he concurs not only with their 
labours who have excellent gifts, but oftentimes blesses mean, des- 
picable gifts with far greater success. 

Suppose, saith f Austin, there be two conduits in a town, one 
very plain and homely, the other built of polished marble, and 
adorned with excellent images, as eagles, lions, angels ; the water 
refreshes as its water, and not as it comes from such or such a 
conduit. It is the Spirit that gives the word all that virtue it hath : 
he is the Lord of all saving influences : he hath dominion over the 
word, over our souls, over the times and seasons of conversion ; and if 

* Mr. Anthony Burgess. 

f What is the reason why of two adult ungodly persons, the one is so called as to 
follow him who calls, the other not ? Do not thou judge, if thou wouldst not err : the 
judgments of God are unsearchable, and he hath mercy on whom he will. Aug. de 
bono persec. cap. 8. 



SERM. III. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 59 



any poor creature attend the ministry without benefit, if he go asv ay 
as he came, without fruit, surely we may say in this case, as Mar- 
tha said to Christ, in reference to her brother Lazarus, Lord, if 
thou hadst been here, my brother had not died ; so, Lord, if thou 
hadst been in this prayer, in this sermon, this poor soul had not 
gone dead and carnal from under it. And what now remains, but 
that we apply this truth in those uses that it gives us. 

First use qfbiformation. 

Is the preaching of the gospel by Chrisfs ambassadors, the way 
which God takes to reconcile sinners to himself? Then how inex- 
cusable are all those that continue in their state of enmity, though 
the ambassadoi-s of peace have been with them all their lives long, 
wooing and beseeching them to be reconciled to God ? 

O invincible, obstinate, incurable disease, which is aggravated 
by the only proper remedy ! Hath God been wooing and beseeching 
you by his ambassadors so many years to be reconciled to him, and 
will you not yield to any intreaties ? Must he be made to speak in 
vain, to charm the deaf adder ? Well, when the milder attribute 
hath done with you, the severer attribute will take you in hand. 

The Lord hath kept an account of every year and day of his 
patience towards you, Luke xiii. 7. " These three years I came 
" seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none ;" and Jer. xxv. 3. 
" These three and twenty years have I spoken unto you, rising 
" early and speaking, but you have not hearkened." 

Well, be you assured, that God hath both the glass of your time, 
and the vials of his wrath, by him ? and so much of his abused 
patience as runs out of one, so much of his incensed wrath runs 
into the other. There is a time when this treaty of peace will 
end, when the Master of the house will rise up, and the doors be 
shut, Luke xiii. 25. Then will you be left without hope, and 
without apology. 

We read, indeed, of some poor and ineffectual pleas that will 
be made by some at the last day ; so Matt. vii. 22. " We have 
" prophesied in thy name," fyc. These pleas will not avail ; but 
as for you, what will you plead ? Possibly many thousand ideots, or 
poor weak-headed persons, may perish ; many young ones that 
had little or no time in the world to acquaint themselves with 
matters of religion, or understand the way of salvation. Many 
millions of Heathens that never heard the name of Christ, nor 
came within the sound of salvation, who will yet perish, and that 
justly. 

Now whatsoever apologies any of these will make for themselves 
in the last day, to be sure you can make none. God hath given 
you a capacity and competent understanding; many of you are 



60 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. III. 

wise and subtle in all your other concernments, and only shew 
your folly in the great concernments of your salvation. You can- 
not plead want of time, some of you are grown grey-headed under 
the gospel; you cannot plead want of means and opportunities, 
the ordinances and ministers of Christ have been with you all your 
life long to this day ; sure if you be Christless now, you must also 
be speechless then. 

Inf. 2. Hence it also follows, That the world owes better enter- 
tainmcnt than it gives to the ministers of Christ: Chrisfs ambas- 
sadors deserve a better welcome than they find among men. 

Your respects to them is founded upon their office and employ- 
ment for you, Heb. xiii. 17. and 1 Thes. v. 12. They watch for 
your souls, dare any of you watch for their ruin ? They bring glad 
tidings, shall they return with sad tidings to him that sent them ? 
They publish peace, shall they be rewarded with trouble ? O un- 
grateful world ! We read in Eph. vi. 20. of an ambassador in bonds, 
and he no ordinary one neither. We read also of a strange challenge, 
made by another at his own death, Acts vii. 52. " Which of all 
" the prophets have not your fathers persecuted ? And they have 
" slain them which shewed before the coming of the just One." 
Some that brake the bread of life to you, might want bread to eat, 
for any regard you have to them. The office of the ministry 
speaks the abundant love of God to you; your contempt and 
abuse of it, speaks the abundant stupidity and malignity of your 
hearts towards God. What a sad protestation doth Jeremiah make 
against his ungrateful people, Jer. xviii. 20. " Shall evil (saith he) 
" be recompensed for good ? for they have digged a pit for my 
" soul ; remember that I stood before thee to speak good for them, 
" and to turn away thy wrath from them." 

God's mercy is eminently discovered in the institution of, and 
Satan's malice is eminenty discovered in the opposition to, the 
ministerial office. Satan is a great and jealous prince, and it is no 
wonder he should raise all the forces he can to oppose the ambassa- 
dors of Christ ; when, saith * one, the gospel comes into his domi- 
nions, it doth, as it were, by sound of trumpet and beat of drum, 
proclaim liberty to all his slaves and vassals, if they will quit that 
tyrant that hath so long held their souls in bondage, and come 
under the sweet and easy government of Christ. And can the devil 
endure this, think you ? If Christ sends forth ambassadors, no 
wonder if Satan sends forth oppos-ers ; he certainly owes them a 
spite, that undermine his government in the world. 

Infer. 3. Hence it follows, That it nearly concerns all Chrisfs 



* .Air. GurnaTs Christian Armour. 



SERM. III. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 61 



ambassadors, to see that they be in a state of reconciliation with 
God themselves. 

Shall we stand in Christ's stead by office, and yet not be in Christ 
by union ? Shall we entreat men to be reconciled to God, and yet 
be at enmity with him ourselves ? O let us take heed, " Lest after 
" we have preached to others, we ourselves should be cast-a-ways," 
1 Cor. ix. 27. Of all men living we are the most miserable, if we 
be Christless and graceless : our consciences will make more terri- 
ble applications of our doctrine to us in hell, than ever we made 
to the vilest of sinners on earth. O, it is far easier to study and 
press a thousand truths upon others, than to feel the power of one 
truth upon our own hearts ; to teach others facienda quamfaci- 
endo : duties to be done, than duties by doing them. 

They are sad dilemma's with which a learned * writer poses such 
graceless ministers ; If sin be evil, why do you live in it ? If it be 
not, why do you dissuade men from it ? If it be dangerous, how 
dare you venture on it ? If it be not, why do you tell men so ? If 
God's threatenings be true, why do you not fear them ? If they be 
false, why do you trouble men needlessly with them, and put them 
into such frights without a cause ? 

Take heed to yourselves, lest you should cry down sin and not 
overcome it ; lest while you seek to bring it down in others, you 
bow to it, and become its slaves yourselves : it is easier to chide at 
sin than to overcome it. That is a smart question, Rom. ii. 21. 
" Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A pro- 
fane minister was converted by reading that text once, but how 
many have read it as well as he, who never trembled at the consi- 
deration of it as he did ! 

2. Use for conviction. 

Is this the method God uses to reconcile men to himself; O, 
then examine yourselves, whether yet the preaching of the gospel 
hath reconciled you to God. It is too manifest that many among 
us are in a state of enmity unto this day. We may say with the 
prophet, Isa. liii. 1. "Who hath believed our report? and to 
" whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ?" We offer you peace 
upon gospel-terms and articles, but our peace returns to us again ; 
enemies you were to God, and enemies you still continue. The 
evidence is undeniable : for, 

1. Evidence. Many of you were never convinced to this day of 
your state of enmity against God ; and without conviction of this, 
reconciliation is impossible; without repentance there can be no 
reconciliation, and without conviction there can be no repentance. 
When we repent, we lay down our weapons, Isa. xxvii. 4, 5. But 



• Gildas Salv. p. 15, 16. 



62 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 8ERM. III. 

how few have been brought to this ? Alas ! if a few poor, cold, 
heartless, ineffectual confessions of sin, may pass for a due convic- 
tion, and serious repentance, then have we been convinced, then 
have we repented ; but you will find, if ever the Lord intend to 
reconcile you to himself, your convictions and humiliations for sin, 
will be other manner of things ; and will cost you more than a few 
cheap words against sin, % Cor. vii. 11. "In that ye sorrowed 
" after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what 
" clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, 
" yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ? 

% Evidence. Many of us never treated seriously with the Lord 
about peace, and how then are we reconciled to him ? What, a 
peace without a treaty ? Reconciliation without any consideration 
about it ? It can never be. When was the time, and where was the 
place, that you were found in secret upon your knees, mourning 
over the sin of your nature, and the evils of your ways ? Certainly 
you must be brought to this ; you must with a broken heart bewail 
your sin and misery. 

Friend, that stony heart of thine must feel remorse and anguish 
for sin, it will cost thee some sad days and sorrowful nights, or 
ever thou canst have peace with God : it will cost thee many a groan, 
many a tear, many a hearty cry to heaven. If ever peace be made 
betwixt God and thee, thou must " take with thee words, and 
" turn to the Lord, saying, Take away all iniquity and receive 
" me graciously." O for one smile, one token of love, one hint 
of favour ! The child of peace is not born without pangs and ago- 
nies of soul. 

3. Evidence. Many of us are not reconciled to the duties of re- 
ligion, and ways of holiness, and how then is it possible we should 
be reconciled to God? What, reconciled to God, and unrecon- 
ciled to the ways of God ? By reconciliation we are made nigh : 
in duties of communion we draw nigh ; and can we be made nigh 
to God, and have no heart to draw nigh to God ? It can never be. 

Examine your hearts, and say, Is not the way of strictness a 
bondage to you ? Had you not rather be at liberty to fulfil the 
desires of the flesh, and of the mind ? Could you not wish that 
the scriptures had not made some things else your sins, and other 
things your duties : do you delight in the law of God after the inner 
man, and esteem his judgments, concerning all things to be right ? 
Do you love secret prayer, and delight in duties of communion 
with God : or rather, are they not an ungrateful burden, and irk- 
some imposition ? Give conscience leave to speak plain. 

4. Evidence. Many of us are not enemies to sin, and how then 
are we reconciled to God? What, friends with God, and our 
lusts too ? It cannot be. Psal. xcvii. 10. " Ye that love the Lord 



sm:M. III. THE METHOD OF CRACK. 63 

?« hate evil." The same hour our reconciliation is made with God, 
there is an everlasting breach made with sin : this is one of the articles 
or conditions of our peace with God, Isa. lv. 7. " Let the wicked 
" forsake his ways, and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let 
" him turn to the Lord, and he will have mercy on him ; and to our 
" God, and he will abundantly pardon." 

But it is manifest in many of us, that we are no enemies to sin ; 
we secretly indulge it, what bad names soever we call it. We will 
commit ten sins to cover one : we cannot endure the most serious, 
faithful, seasonable, private tender, and necessary reproofs for sin, 
but our hearts swell and rise at it ; sure we are not reconciled to God, 
whilst we embrace his enemy in our bosoms. 

5. Evidence. We love not the children of God, nor are we recon- 
ciled to them that bear his image, and how then can we be recon- 
ciled to God ? 1 John v. 1. " He that loveth him that begat, 
" loveth them also that are begotten." What, at peace with the 
Father, and at war with the children ? It cannot be. Do not some 
that hope they have made their peace with God, hate, revile, and 
persecute the children of God ? Surely, in that day we are recon- 
ciled to the Lord, we are reconciled to all his people : we all then 
love a Christian as a Christian, and by this we may know that we 
are passed from death to life. 

6. Evidence. Lastly, How can any man think himself to be re- 
conciled to God, who never closed heartily with Jesus Christ by faith, 
who is the only days-man, and peace-maker : the alone Mediator of 
reconciliation betwixt God and man. 

This is a sure truth, that all whom God accepts into favour, are 
" made accepted in the beloved," Eph. i. 6. If any man will 
make peace with God, he must take hold of his strength, accept 
and close with Christ who is the power of God, or he can never 
make peace, Isa. xxvii. He must be made " nigh by the blood of 
" Christ," Eph. ii. 13. But alas ! both Christ and faith are stran- 
gers to many souls, who yet persuade themselves they are at peace 
with God : O fatal mistake ! 

III. Use of Exhortation. 

Lastly, This point deserves a close, vigorous application in a 
threefold exhortation. 

First, To Christ's ambassadors, who treat with souls in order to 
their reconciliation with God. 

Secondly, To those that are yet in their empty and unreconciled 
state. 

Thirdly, To those that have embraced the terms of peace, and 
submitted to the gospel-overtures. 

First, To the ambassadors of reconciliation* God hath put a great 



64 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. III. 

deal of honour upon you in this high and noble employment ; 
great is the dignity of your office ; to some you are " the savour of 
" death unto death, and to others a savour of life unto life; and 
" who is sufficient for these things? 11 % Cor. ii. 16. But yet the 
duty is no less than the dignity. O what manner of men should 
we be for judgment, seriousness, affections, patience, and exam- 
plary holiness, to whom the management of so great a concern be- 
twixt God and man is committed. 

First, For judgment and prudence, how necessary are these in 
so weighty and difficult a business as this ! He had need be a man 
of wisdom that is to inform the ignorant of the nature and necessity 
of this great work, and win over their hearts to consent to the ar- 
ticles of peace propounded in the gospel ; that hath so many subtle 
temptations to answer, and so many intricate causes of conscience 
to resolve : there are many strong holds of Satan to be battered, 
and many stout and obstinate resistances made by the hearts of sin- 
ners, which must be overcome ; and he had need be no novice in 
religion, to whom so difficult a province is committed. 

Secondly r , Let us be serious in our work as well as judicious. Re- 
member, O ye ambassadors of Christ, you bring a message from 
the God of heaven, of everlasting consequence to the souls of men. 
The eternal decrees are executed upon them in your ministry : to 
some you are " the savour of life unto life, and to some the savour of 
" death unto death, 11 2 Cor. ii. 16. Heaven and hell are matters 
of most awful and solemn consideration. O, what an account have 
we also shortly to give unto him that sent us ! 

These are matters of such deep concernment, as should swallow 
up our very spirits ; the least they can do, is to compose our hearts 
unto seriousness in the management of them. 

Thirdly, Be filled with tender affections toward the souls of men, 
with whom you treat for reconciliation : you had need be men of 
bowels, as well as men of brains*: you see a multitude of poor 
souls upon the brink of eternal misery, and they know it not, but 
promise themselves peace, and fill themselves with vain hopes of 
heaven : and is there a more moving, melting spectacle in the world 
than this ! O think with what bowels of commisseration Moses 
and Paul were filled, when the one desired rather to be blotted 
out of God's book, and the other to be accursed from Christ, than 
that Israel should not be saved, Exod. xxxii. 33. and Rom. ix. 3. 
Think how the bowels of Christ yearned over Jerusalem, Mat. xxiii. 
37. And over the multitude, Mat. ix. 36. " Let the same mind 
" be in you, which also was in Christ Jesus." 

Fourthly, Be patient and long-suffering towards sinners : such is 

* See Bowie's Pastor, Evang. p. 156. 



S»EM. III. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 6£ 

the value of one soul, that it is worth waiting all our days to save it 
at last : " The servant of the Lord must not strive, but be gentle 
" unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing them 
" that oppose themselves, if God peradventurc will give them re- 
" pentance," 2 Tim. ii. 24, 25. The Lord waits with patience 
upon sinners, and well may you. Consider yourselves, how long 
was God treating with you, ere you were won to him ? Be not dis- 
couraged, if your success presently answer not your expectation. 

Fifthly, and lastly, Be sure to back your exhortations with draw- 
ing examples ; else you may preach out your last breath before you 
gain one soul to God. The devil, and the carnal hearts of your 
hearers, will put hindrances enough in the way of your labours ; 
do not you put the greatest of all yourselves. O study not only to 
preach exactly, but to live exactly ; let the misplacing of one ac- 
tion in your lives, trouble you more than the misplacing of words 
in your discourses ; this is the way to succeed in your embassy, and 
give up your account with joy. 

Secondly, The exhortation speaks to all those that are yet in a 
state of enmity and unreconciled to God unto this day. O that 
my words might prevail, and that you would now be entreated to be 
reconciled to God ! The ambassadors of peace are yet with you, the 
treaty is not yet ended, the Master of the house is not yet risen up, 
nor the door of mercy and hope finally shut : hitherto God hath 
waited to be gracious ; O that the long-suffering of God might be 
your salvation : a day is hasting when God will treat with you no 
more, when a gulph shall be fixed betwixt him and you for ever, 
Luke xvi. 26. what will you do when the season of mercv, 
and all hopes of mercy shall end together ! When God shall be- 
come inaccessible, inexorable, and irreconcileable to you for ever- 
more. 

O, what wilt thou do, when thou shalt find thyself shut up under 
eternal wrath ! when thou shalt feel that misery thou art warned 
of! Is this the place where I must be ! Are these the torments I 
must endure ! What, for ever ! yea, for ever : Will not God be 
satisfied Math the sufferings of a thousand years ? no, nor millions 
of years ? Ah, sinners, did you but clearly see the present and fu- 
ture misery of unreconciled ones, and what that wrath of the great 
and terrible God is, which is coming as fast as the wings of time 
can bring it upon you, it would certainly drive you to Christ, or 
drive you out of your wits. O it is a dreadful thing to have God 
for your eternal enemy : to have the great and terrible God causing 
his infinite power to avenge the abuse of his grace and mercy. 

Believe it, friends, it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of 
the living God: knowing the terrors of the Lord we persuade 
men : an eternal weight hangs upon an inch of time. O that you 



6G THE METHOD OF GEACE. SERM. Ilf. 

did but know the time of your visits t ion ! that you would not dare 
to adventure, and run the hazard of one day more in an unrecon- 
ciled state. 

Thirdly, and lastly, This point speaks to those who have be- 
lieved our report, who have taken hold of God's strength, and 
made peace with him : who had not obtained mercy, but now have 
obtained mercy : who once were afar off, but now are made nigh 
by the blood of Christ : with you I would leave a few words of ex- 
hortation, and I have done. 

First, Admire and stand amazed at this mercy. " I will praise 
" thee, O Lord, (saith the church, Isa. xii. 1.) Though thou wast 
" angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou comfortest 
" me."" O how overwhelming a mercy is here before you ! God 
is at peace, at peace with you that were " enemies in your minds 
" by wicked works," Col. i. 21. At peace with you, and at 
enmity with millions as good by nature as you ; at peace with 
you that sought it not : at peace for ever ; no dissolving this friend- 
ship for evermore. O let this consideration melt your hearts be- 
fore the Lord, and make you cry, What am I, Lord, that mercy 
should take in me, and shut out fallen angels, and millions of men 
and women as capable of mercy as myself ! O the riches ! O the 
depths of the mercy and goodness of God ! 

Secondly, Beware of new breaches with God : God will speak 
" peace to his people and to his saints, but let them not turn 
** again to folly, Psal. lxxxv. 8. What though this state of friend- 
ship can never be dissolved, yet it is a dreadful thing to have it 
clouded : You may lose the sense of peace, and with it all the joy 
of your hearts, and the comforts of your lives in this world. 

Thirdly, Labour to reconcile others to God : especially those that 
are endeared to you by the bonds of natural religion : When Paul 
was reconciled to God himself, his heart was full of heaviness for 
others that were not reconciled ; for his " brethren and kinsmen 
* according to the flesh," Rom. ix. % 3. When Abraham was 
become God's friend himself, then, " O that Ishmael might live 
" before thee P Gen. xvii. 18. 

Fourthly, and lastly, " Let your reconciliation with God relieve 
" you under all burdens of affliction you shall meet with in your 
" way to heaven :" Let them that are at enmity with God droop 
under crosses and afflictions ; but do not you do so. Tranquillus 
Deus tranquillat omnia, Rom. v. 1, % 3. Let the peace of God 
keep your hearts and minds. As nothing can comfort a man that 
must go to hell at last ; so nothing should deject a man that shall, 
through many troubles, at last reach heaven. 



SERM. IV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 67 



SERMON IV. 

Concerning the work of the Spirit, as the internal, and most 
effectual Mean of the Application of Christ. 

John vi. 44. 

No man can come to me, except the Father, "which hath sent met 

draw him. 

\J\JR last discourse informed you of the usefulness and influence 
of the preaching of the gospel, in order to the application of Christ 
to the souls of men. There must be (in God's ordinary way) the 
external ministerial offer of Christ, before men can have union with 
him. 

But yet, all the preaching in the world can never effect this union 
with Christ in itself, and in its own virtue, except a supernatural 
and mighty power go forth with it for that end and purpose. Let 
Boanerges and Barnabas try their strength, let the angels of heaven 
be the preachers ; till God draw, the soul cannot come to Christ. 

No saving benefit is to be had by Christ, without union with his 
person, no union with his person without faith, no faith ordinarily 
wrought without the preaching of the gospel by Christ's ambassa- 
dors, their preaching hath no saving efficacy without God's draw- 
ings, as will evidently appear by considering these words and the 
occasion of them. 

The occasion of these words is found (as learned * Cameron 
well observes) in the 42d verse, " And they said, is not this Jesus 
" the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know?" Christ 
had been pressing upon them in his ministry, the great and neces- 
sary duty of faith ; but notwithstanding the authority of the preach- 
er; the holiness of his life; the miracles by which he confirmed his 
doctrine ; they still objected against him, " is not this the carpen- 
" ter's son ?*" From whence Christ takes occasion for these words ; 
" No man can come unto me, except my Father which hath sent 
" me, draw him," q. d. In vain is the authority of my person 
urged ; in vain are all the miracles wrought in your sight, to con- 
firm the doctrine preached to you ; till that secret, almighty power 
of the Spirit be put forth upon your hearts, you will not, you 
cannot, come unto me. 

The words are a negative proposition, 

In which the author, and powerful manner of divine operation 
in working faith, are contained: there must be drawing before 



* Camcronis Mumthec. p. 139. 

Vol. II. E 



68 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. IV. 

believing, and that drawing must be the drawing of God : every 
word hath its weight : we will consider them in the order they lie 
in the text. 

Ovdeig, No Man] not one, let his natural qualifications be 

what they will, let his external advantages, in respect of means and 
helps, be never so great : it is not in the power of any man ; all 
persons, in all ages, need the same power of God, one as well as 
another ; every man is alike dead, impotent, and averse to faith in 
his natural capacity. No man, or — not one, among all the sons 
of men. 

A-jvara/, Caii\ or is able : he speaks of impotency to special 

and saving actions, such as believing in Christ is: no act that is 
saving can be done without the concurrence of special grace. Other 
acts that have a remote tendency to it, are performed by a more 
general concourse and common assistance; so men may come to 
the word, and attend to what is spoken, remember and consider 
what the word tells them ; but as to believing or coming to Christ, 
that no man can do of himself, or by a general and common assist- 
ance. No man can. 

E^£/i/ Kgo$ //,£, Come unto me,] i. e. believe in me unto salvation. 

Coming to Christ, and believing in him, are terms equipollent, 
and are indifferently used to express the nature of saving faith, 
as is plain, ver. 35. " He that cometh to me shall never hunger, 
" and he that believeth on me shall never thirst :" it notes the 
terms from which and to which the soul moves, and the voluntari- 
ness of the motion, notwithstanding that divine power by which 
the will is drawn to Christ. 

Eay /Ay o IlarrjO, — Except my Father] not excluding the other two 
Persons; for every work of God relating to the creatures is com- 
mon to all the three Persons ; nor only to note that the Father is 
the first in order of working : but the reason is hinted in the next 
words. 

O rrz/x^ag ,m, — ivho hath sent me,] God hath entered into covenant 
with the Son, and sent him, stands obliged thereby, to bring the 
promised seed to him, and that he he doth by drawing them to Christ 
by faith : so the next words tell us the Father doth, 

EXxvtf?) avrov. Draw him.] That is, powerfully and effectually 

incline his will to come to Christ : " * Not by a violent co-action, 
" but by a benevolent bending of the will which was averse ;" and 
as it is not in the way of force and compulsion, so neither is it by 
a simple moral suasion, by the bare proposal of an object to the will, 
and so leaving the sinner to his own election ; but it is such a per- 



* Non violenla cnactio immediata, sed voluntatis a Deo averscc benevolo Jleclio. Glas. 
Rhot. Sacra, p. 250'. 



SEItM. IV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE* 69 



suasion, as hath a mighty overcoming efficacy accompanying it : of 
which more anon. 

The words thus opened, the observation will be this : 

Doet. That it is utterly impossible Jbr any man to come to Jesus 
Christ, unless he be drawn unto him by the special and mighty 
power of' God. 

No man is compelled to come to Christ against his will, he that 
cometh, comes willingly, but even that will and desire to come is 
the effect of grace, Phil. ii. 13. " It is God that worketh in you, 
;i both to will and to do of his own good pleasure." 

" If we desire the help and assistance of grace, (saith * Fulgen- 
" tius) even the desire is of grace ; grace must first be shed forth 
" upon us, before we can begin to desire it." " By grace are ye 
" saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of 
" God," Eph. ii. 8. Suppose the utmost degree of natural ability ; 
let a man be as much disposed and prepared as nature can dispose 
or prepare him, and to all this, add the proposal of the greatest 
arguments and motives to induce him to come ; let all these have 
the advantage of the fittest season to work upon his heart ; yet no 
man can come till God draw him : we move as we are moved : as 
Christ's coming to us, so our coming to him are the pure effects of 
grace. 

Three things require explication in this point before us. 

First, What tlie drawing of the Father imports. 

Secondly, In what manner he draws men to Christ, 

Thirdly, How it appears that none can come till they be so drawn. 

First, What the drawing of the Father imports. 

To open this, let it be considered, that drawing is usually dis- 
tinguished into physical and moral. The former is either by co- 
action, force, and compulsion ; or, by a sweet congruous efficacy 
upon the will. As to violence and compulsion, it is none of God's 
way and method, it being both against the nature of the will of 
man, which cannot be forced, and against the will of Jesus Christ, 
who loves to reign over a free and willing people, Psal. ex. 5. 
" Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power." Or, as 
that word may be rendered, they shall be voluntarinesses, as willing 
as willingness itself. It is not then by a forcible co-action, but in a 
moral way of persuasion, that God the Father draws men to Jesus 
Christ : He draws with the bands of a man, as they are called, Hos. 



* Ut ergo desideremus arfjulorium, hoc quotpuc e&t gratice ; ipsa nnmque incijrit effundi 
ut incipit posci. Fulgen. Epist; 6. ad Tlieod. 

E2 



^0 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEEM. IV- 



xi. 14. i. e. in a way of rational conviction of the mind and con- 
science, and effectual persuasion of the will. 

But yet by moral persuasion, we must not understand a simple 
and bare proposal or tender of Christ and grace, leaving it still at 
the sinner's choice, whether he will comply with it or no. * For 
though God does not force the will contrary to its nature, yet 
there is a real internal efficacy implied in this drawing, or an im- 
mediate operation of the Spirit upon the heart and will, which, in 
a way congruous and suitable to its nature, takes away the rebellion 
and reluctance of it, and of unwilling, makes it willing to come to 
Christ. And, in this respect, we own a physical, as well as a moral 
influence of the Spirit in this work ; and so scripture expresses it, 
Eph. i. 19, 20. " That we may know what is the exceeding great- 
" ness of his power towards us who believe, according to the work- 
" ing of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he 
" raised him from the dead." Here is much more than a naked 
proposal made to the will ; there is a power as well as a tender ; 
greatness of power ; and yet more, the exceeding greatness of his 
power ; and this power hath an actual efficacy ascribed to it, he 
works upon our hearts and wills according to the working of his 
mighty power which he wrought in Christ, when he raised himjrom 
the dead. Thus he fulfils in us all the good pleasure of his will, 
and the work of faith with power, 2 Thess. i. 11. 

And this is that which the schools call gratia efficax, effectual 
grace ; and others victrix delectatio, an overcoming, conquering 
delight-)-: thus the work is carried on with a most efficacious 
sweetness. So that the liberty of the will is not infringed, whilst 
the obstinacy of the will is effectually subdued and over-ruled. 
For want of this, there are so many almost Christians in the world ; 
hence are all those vanishing and imperfect works which come to 
nothing, called in scripture, a morning cloud, an early dew. Had 
this mighty power gone forth with the word,, they had never va- 
nished or perished like embryos as they do. So then, God draws 
not only in a moral way, by proposing a suitable object to the will, 
but also in a physical way, or by immediate powerful influence 
upon the will ; not infringing the liberty of it, but yet infallibly 
and effectually persuading it to come to Christ. 

Secondly, Next let us consider the marvellous way and manner 
in which the Lord draws the souls of poor sinners to Jesus Christ, 
and you will find he doth it, 

• We do not see God preaching, writing, and teaching, yet we believe as if we saw 
these; for all truth hath a power of inclining the mind to assent ; the greater truth, 
the greater power, and the greatest truth, the greatest power of all. But why then do 
not all believe the gospel ? I answer, because all are not drawn by God. Baptist. 
Manluanus tie jxiticntia, lib. 5. cap. 2. 

f A certain heavenly sweelness. Jansenius Jug. lib. iv. cap. I. 



SERM. IV 



THE METHOD OF GKA( F. 71 



1. Gradually, 4. Effectually, 

2. Congruously, and 
8". Powerfully, 5. Finally. 

First, This blessed work is carried on by the Spirit gradually ; 
bringing the soul step by step in the due method and order of the 
gospel to Christ ; illumination, conviction, compunction, prepare 
the way to Christ; and then faith unites the soul to him: without 
humiliation there can be no faith, Matt. xxi. 32. " Ye repented 
" not, that ye might believe.'" It is the burdensome sense of sin, 
that brings the soul to Christ for rest, Matt. xi. 28. " Come unto 
" me all ye that are weary and heavy laden." But without con- 
viction there can be no compunction, no humiliation ; he that is 
not convinced of his sin and misery, never bewails it, nor mourns 
for it. Never was there one tear of true repentance seen to drop 
from the eye of an unconvinced sinner. 

And without illumination there can be no conviction ; for what 
is conviction, but the application of the light which is in the un- 
derstanding, or mind of a man, to his heart and conscience ? Acts 
ii. 37. In this order, therefore, the Spirit (ordinarily) draws souls 
to Christ, he shines into their minds by illumination ; applies that 
light to their consciences by effectual conviction ; breaks and 
wounds their hearts for sin in compunction ; and then moves the 
will to embrace and close with Christ in the way of faith for life 
and salvation. 

These several steps are more distinctly discerned in some Chris- 
tians than in others ; they are more clearly to be seen in the adult 
convert, than in those that were drawn to Christ in their youth ; 
in such as were drawn to him out of a sta^ of profaneness, than 
in those that had the advantage of a pious education ; but in this 
order the work is carried on ordinarily in all, however it differ 
in point of clearness in the one and in the other. 

Secondly, He draws sinners to Christ congruously, and very 
agreeably to the nature and way of man, so he spesks, Hos. xi. 4. 
" I drew them with the * cords of a man, with bands of love ;" 
Not as beasts are drawn ; but as men are inclined and wrought to 
compliance, by rational conviction of their judgments, and power- 
ful persuasion of their wills : the minds of sinners are naturally 
blinded by ignorance, 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. and their affections bewitch- 
ed to their lusts, Gal. iii. 4. and whilst it is thus, no arguments or 
entreaties can possibly prevail to bring them off from the ways of 
sin to Christ. 

The way therefore which the Lord takes to win and draw them 

* Funibus hominum (i. e.) humanis : mm quibus trmti ac deduci solent boves. ' 

E3 



72 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV 



to Christ, is by rectifying their false apprehensions, and shewing 
them infinitely more good in Christ than in the cteature and in 
their lusts ; yea, by satisfying their understandings, that there is 
goodness enough in Jesus Christ, to whom he is drawing them. 

First, Enough to out-bid all temporal good, which is to be de- 
nied for his sake. 

Secondly, Enough to preponderate all temporal evils, which are 
to be suffered for his sake. 

First, That there is more good in Christ than in all temporal 
good things, which we are to deny or forsake upon his account. 
This being once clearly and convincingly discovered to the under- 
standing, the will is thereby prepared to quit all that which en- 
tangles and with-holds it from coming to Christ. There is no man 
that loves money so much, but he will willingly part with it, for 
that which is more worth to him than the sum he parts with to 
purchase it, Matth. xiii. 56, 46. " The kingdom of heaven is like 
" to a merchant-man, seeking goodly pearls, who when he hath 
" found one pearl of great price, goeth and selleth all that he hath 
" and buyeth it." 

Such an invaluable pearl is Jesus Christ; infinitely more worth 
than all that a poor sinner hath to part with for him ; and is a 
more real good than the creature. These are but vain shadows ; 
Prov. xxiii. 5. Christ is a solid, substantial good : yea, he is, and 
by conviction appears to be a more suitable good than the creature : 
The world cannot justify and save, but Christ can. Christ is a 
more necessary good than the creature, which is only for our tem- 
poral convenience, but he is of eternal necessity. He is a more 
durable good than any creature comfort is, or can be: " The 
" fashion of this world passeth away," 1 Cor. vii. 13. But dura- 
ble riches and righteousness are in him, Prov. viii. 17. Thus 
Christ appears in the day of conviction, infinitely more excellent 
than the world; he out-bids all the offers that the world can 
make ; and this greatly forwards the work of drawing a soul to 
Jesus Christ. 

Secondly, And (then to remove every thing out of the way to 
Christ) God discovers to the soul enough in him to preponderate, 
and much more than will recompense all the evils and sufferings it 
can endure for his sake. 

It is true, they that close with Christ close with his cross also : 
they must expect to save no more but their souls by him. He tells 
us what we must trust to, Luke xiv. 26, 27. " If any man come to 
" me, and hate not his father and mother, and wife and children, 
" and brethren and sisters ; yea, and his own life also, he cannot 
w be my disciple." And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and 
come after me, cannot be my disciple. 

To read such a text as this, with such a comment upon it, as 



.SERM. IV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 73 



Satan and our flesh can make, is enough to fright a man from 
Christ for ever. Nor is it possible by all the arguments in the 
world to draw any soul to Christ upon such terms as these, till the 
Lord convince it, that there is enough, and much more than 
enough in Jesus Christ to recompense all these sufferings and losses 
we endure for him. 

But when the soul is satisfied that those sufferings are but ex- 
ternal upon the vile bod?/, but that the benefit which comes by 
Christ is internal in a man's own soul ; these afflictions are but 
temporal, Rom. viii. 18. But Christ and his benefits are eternal: 
This must needs prevail with the will to come over to Christ, 
notwithstanding all the evils of suffering that accompany him, 
when the reality of this is discovered by the Lord, and the power 
of God goes along with these discoveries. Thus the Lord draws 
us in our own way, by rational convictions of the understanding, 
and allurements of the will. 

And it is possible this may be the reason why some poor souls 
mis-judge the working of the Spirit of God upon themselves, 
thinking they never had that wonderful and mighty power of God 
in conversion, acting upon their hearts, because they find all that 
is done upon their hearts that way is done in the ordinary course 
and method of nature; They consider, compare, are convinced, 
and then resolved to chuse Christ and his ways ; whereas they ex- 
pect to feel some strange operations, that shall have the visible cha- 
racters of the immediate power of God upon them, and such a 
power they might discern, if they would consider it as working in 
this way and method: but they cannot distinguish God's acts from 
their own, and that puzzles them. 

Thirdly, The drawings of the Father are very powerful. " The 
" arm of the Lord is revealed in this work," Isa. liii. 1. It was 
a powerful word indeed that made the light at first shine out of 
darkness, and no less power is required to make it shine into our 
hearts, 2 Cor. v. 14. That day in which the soul is made willing 
to come to Christ, is called, " the day of his power, 1,1 Psal. ex. 3. 
The scripture expresseth the work of conversion by a threefold 
metaphor, viz. 

That of a resurrection from the dead, Rom. iv. 4. 

That of creation Eph. ii. 10. And 

That of victory or conquest, 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. All these set forth 
the infinite power of God in this work ; for no less than Almighty 
Power is required to each of them, and if you strictly examine 
the distinct notions, you shall find the power of God more and 
more illustriously displayed in each of them. 

To raise the dead, is the effect of Almighty Power ; but then 
the resurrection supposeth pre-existent matter. In the work of 

E 4 



74? THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. IV. 

creation, there is no pre-existent matter ; but then there is no op- 
position : That which is not, rebels not against the power which 
gives it being. But victory and conquest suppose opposition, all the 
power of corrupt nature arming itself, and fighting against God : 
but vet not able to frustrate his design. 

Let the soul whom the Father draws, struggle and reluctate as 
much as it can, it shall come, yea, and come willingly too, when 
the drawing power of God is upon it * O the self-conflicts, the 
contrary resolves, with which the soul finds itself distracted, and 
rent asunder ! The hopes and fears ; the encouragements and dis- 
couragements ; they will, and they will not : but victorious grace 
conquers all opposition at last. We find an excellent example of 
this in blessed \ Augustin, who speaks of this very work, the draw- 
ing of his soul to Christ, and how he felt in that day two wills in 
himself, " one old, the other new ; one carnal, the other spiritual ; 
" and how in these their contrary motions and conflicts, he was 
" torn asunder in his own thoughts and resolutions, suffering that 
" unwillingly which he did willingly . r> And certainly, if we 
consider how deep the soul is rooted by natural inclination, and 
long continued custom in sin, how extremely averse it is to the 
ways of strict godliness and mortification ; how Satan, that invidious 
enemy, that strong man armed, fortifies the soul to defend his pos- 
session against Christ, and intrenches himself in the understanding, 
will, and affections, by deep-rooted prejudices against Christ and ho- 
liness, it is a wonder of wonders to see a soul quitting all its beloved 
lusts, and fleshly interests and endearments, and coming willingly 
under Christ's yoke. 

Fourthly, the drawings of God are very effectual : There is in- 
deed a common and ineffectual work upon hypocrites and apostates, 
called in scripture a " morning cloud and early dew," Hos. yi. 4. 
These may believe for a time, and fall away at last, Luke viii. 13. 
Their wills may be half won, they may be drawn half way to Christ, 
and return again. So it was with Agrippa, Acts xxvi. 28. 
iv Q}jyu pu vufoig, within a very little thou persuadest me to be a 
Christian : But in God's elected ones it is effectual : J Their wills are 
not only almost, but altogether persuaded to embrace Christ, and 
quit the ways of sin, how pleasant, gainful, and dear soever they 

* A sweet moving from the word, and a powerful drawing on God's part. For 
there is a certain kind of voluntary necessity. Moulin. Amut. Armin. 

f Ita duce voluntates mece, una vetus, alia nova, ilia camalis, ilia spiritualis confiigebant 
inter s*, ataue discordando dissipabant animam meam—ibi enim magisjam non ego, quia, 
ex magna parte id pntiebar iuvitus, quodfacibam volens. Aug. confes. lib. 8. cap. 5. 

i Suasion is the act of one using endeavours : persuasion the act of an efficient-cause. 
He uses suasion, who gives advice; persuasion is the deed of him who determines a 
man to what he pleases. Erawiux. 



SERM. IV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 75 



have been to them. The Lord not only draws, but draws home 
those souls to Christ, John vi. 37. " All that the Father hath given 
" me, shall come to me. 11 

It is confessed, that in drawing home of the very elect to Christ, 
there may be, and frequently are, many pauses, stands, and demurs ; 
they have convictions, affections, and resolutions stirring in them, 
which, like early blossoms, seem to be nipt and die away again. 
There is frequently, (in young ones especially), an hopeful appear- 
ance of grace ; they make conscience of avoiding sins, and per- 
forming duties : they have sometimes great awakenings under the 
word, they are observed to retire for meditation and prayer ; and 
delight to be in the company of Christians : and after all this, 
youthful lusts and vanities are found to stifle and choak these 
hopeful beginnings, and the work seems to stand, (it may be some 
years), at a pause ; however, at last, the Lord makes it victorious 
over all opposition, and sets it home with power upon their 
hearts. 

Fifthly, To conclude, those whom the Father draws to Christ, 
he draws them finally and for ever. " The gifts and calling of 
" God are without repentance,"' Rom. xi. 29. they are so, as to 
God the giver ; he never repents, that he hath called his people 
into the fellowship of his Son Christ Jesus : and they are so on the 
believer's part; he is never sorry, whatever he afterwards meets 
with, that he is come to Christ. 

There is a time when Christians are drawn to Christ, but there 
shall never be a time in which they shall be drawn away from 
Christ, John x. 9Q. There is no plucking them out of the Fa- 
ther's hand. It was common to a proverb, in the primitive times, 
when they would express an impossibility, to say, " You may as 
" soon draw a Christian from Christ, as do it." When Christ 
asked that question of the disciples, " Will ye also go away ? 
" Lord, (said Peter, in the name of them all), to whom shall we 
" go ? Thou hast the words of eternal life,' 1 John vi. 68. They 
who are thus drawn, do with full purpose of heart, cleave unto the 
Lord. And thus of the manner and quality of effectual draw- 

Thirdly, In the last place, I am to evince the impossibility ot 
coming to Christ without the Father s drawings ; and this will evi- 
dently appear upon the consideration of these two particulars. 

First, The difficulty of this work is above all the power of na- 
ture to overcome. 

Secondly, That little power and ability that nature hath, it will 
never employ to such a purpose as this, till the drawing power of 
God be upon the will of a sinner. 

First, If all the power of nature were employed in this design, 



76 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV. 

yet such are the difficulties of this work, that it surmounts all the 
abilities of nature. This the scripture very plainly affirms, Eph. ii. 
8. " By grace are ye saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, 
* it is the gift of God." To think of Christ is easy, but to come to 
Christ, is to nature impossible. To send forth cold and ineffectual 
wishes to Christ we may, but to bring Christ and the soul together, 
requires the Almighty Power of God, Eph. i. 19. The grace of 
faith by which we come to Christ, is as much the free gift of God, 
as Christ himself, who is the object of faith, Phil. i. 29- " To you 
" it is freely given to believe." And this will easily appear to your 
understandings, if you do but consider 

r Subject, ij 
The -< Act, and >• of this work of faith, or coming to Christ. 
t Enemies ) 
First, Consider the subject of faith in which it is wrought; or 
what it is that is drawn to Christ : It is the heart of a sinner which 
is naturally as indisposed for this work, as the wood which Elijah 
laid in order upon the altar was to catch fire, when he had poured 
so much water upon it, as did not only wet the wood, but also filled 
up the trench round about it, 1 Kings xviii. 33. For it is naturally 
a dark, blind, and ignorant heart, Job xi. 12. And such an heart 
can never believe, till he that commanded the light to shine out of 
darkness do shine into it, 2 Cor. iv. 6. 

Nor will it avail any thing to say, though man be born in dark- 
ness and ignorance, yet afterwards he may acquire knowledge in 
the use of means, as we see many natural men do to a very high 
degree : For this is not that light that brings the soul to Christ, yea, 
this natural unsanctified light blinds the soul, and prejudices it more 
against Christ than ever it was before, 1 Cor. i. 21, 26. 

As it is a blind, ignorant heart, so it is a selfish heart by nature : 
All its designs and aims terminate in self; this is the centre and 
weight of the soul ; no righteousness but its own is sought after, 
that, or none, Rom. x. 3. Now, for a soul to renounce and deny 
self, in all its forms, modes, and interests, as every one doth that 
cometh to Christ; to disclaim and deny natural, moral, and religi- 
ous self, and come to Christ as a poor, miserable, wretched, 
empty creature ; to live upon his righteousness for ever, is as su- 
pernatural and wonderful, as to see the hills and mountains start 
from their bases and centres, and fly like wandering atoms in the 
air. 

Nay, this heart which is to come to Christ, is not only dark and 
selfish, but full of pride. O, it is a desperate proud heart by na- 
ture, it cannot submit to come to Christ, as Benhadad's servants 
came to the king of Israel, with sackloth on their loins, and 
ropes upon their heads. To take guilt, shame, and confusion 



6ERM. IV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 77 

of face to ourselves, and acknowledge the righteousness of God in 
our eternal damnation ; to come to Christ naked and empty, as 
one that justifies the ungodly. I say, nature left to itself, would 
as soon be damned as do this ; the proud heart can never come to 
this, till the Lord hath humbled and broken it by his power. 

Secondly, Let us take the act of faith into consideration also, as 
it is here described by the soul's coming to Jesus Christ ; and you 
will find a necessity of the Father's drawings ; for this evidently 
implies, that which is against the stream and current of corrupt 
nature, and that which is above the sphere and capacity of the most 
refined and accomplished nature. 

First, It is against the stream and current of our corrupt nature 
to come to Christ. For let us but consider the term from which 
the soul departs, when it comes to Christ. In that day it leaves 
all its lusts, and ways of sin, how pleasant, sweet, and profitable 
soever they have been unto it, Isa. lv. 7. " Let the wicked forsake 
" his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him 
" return unto the Lord." Way and thoughts, i. e. both the prac- 
tice of, and delight he had in sin, must be forsaken, and the out- 
ward and inward man must be cleansed from it. Now there are 
in the bosoms of unregenerate men such darling lusts, that have 
given them so much practical and speculative pleasure, which have 
brought so much profit to them, which have been born and bred 
up with them ; and which, upon all these accounts, are endeared 
to their souls to that degree, that it is easier for them to die, than 
to forsake them ; yea, nothing is more common among such men, 
than to venture eternal damnation, rather than suffer a separation 
from their sins. 

And which is }*et more difficult in coming to Christ, the soul 
forsakes not only its sinful self, but its righteous self, i. e. not only 
its worst sins, but its best performances, accomplishments, and 
excellencies. Now this is one of the greatest straits that nature 
can be put to. Righteousness by works was the first liquor that 
ever was put into the vessel, and it still retains the tang and savour 
of it, and will to the end of the world, Rom. x. 3. " For they, being 
" ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish 
" their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the 
" righteousness of God." ax, w&raynmv, they have not submitted. 
To come naked and empty to Christ, and receive all from him as 
a free gift, is, to proud corrupt nature, the greatest abasement and 
submission in the world. 

Let the gospel furnish its table with the richest and costliest 
dainties that ever the blood of Christ purchased, such is the pride 
of nature, that it disdains to taste then), except it may also pay for 
the same. If the old hive be removed from the place where it 



78 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV. 

was wont to stand, the bees will come home to the old place, yea, 
and many of them you shall find will die there, rather than go to 
the hive, though it stand in a far better place than it did before. 
Just so stands the case with men. The hive is removed, i. e. we 
are not to expect righteousness as Adam did, by obeying and work- 
ing, but by believing and coming to Christ; but nature had as 
soon be damned as do this : It still goes about to establish its own 
righteousness. 

Virtues, duties, and moral excellencies, these are the ornaments 
of nature ; here is nature set off in its sumptuous attire, and rich 
embellishments, and now to renounce it, disclaim and contemn it, 
as dross and dung, in comparison of Christ, as believers do, Phil, 
iii. 8. this, I say, is against the grain of nature. We reckon it 
the strange effect of self-denial in Mahomet the Great *, who being 
so enamoured with his beautiful Irene, would be persuaded, upon 
reasons of state, with his own hand to strike off her head : and 
that even when she appeared in all her rich ornaments before him, 
rather like such a goddess, as the poets in their ecstasies use to 
feign, than a mortal creature. And yet certainly this is nothing 
to that self-denial which is exercised in our coming to Christ. 

Secondly, And if we look to the other term to which the soul 
moves, we shall find it acting as much above the sphere and ability 
of improved nature, as here it acts and moves against the stream 
and current of corrupted nature : for how wonderful and superna- 
tural an adventure is that, which the soul makes in the day that 
it comes to Jesus Christ. 

Surely, for any poor soul to venture itself for ever upon Jesus 
Christ whom it never saw, nay, upon Christ, whose very existence 
its own unbelief calls in question whether he be or no : and that 
when it is even weighed down to the dust, with the burdensome 
sense of its own vileness and total unworthiness, feeling nothing in 
itself but sin and misery, the workings of death and fears of wrath : 
to go to Christ, of whose pardoning grace and mercy it never had 
any the least experience, nor can find any ground of hope in it- 
self that it shall be accepted ; this is as much above the power of 
nature, as it is for a stone to rise from the earth, and fix itself 
among the stars. Well might the apostle ascribe it to that Al- 
mighty Power which raised up Christ from the dead, Eph. i. 19, 
20. If the Lord draw not the soul, and that omnipotently, it can 
never come from itself to Christ. And yet farther, 

Thirdly, The natural impossibility of coming to Christ, will more 
clearly appear, if we consider the enemies to faith, or what blocks 
are rolled by Satan and his instruments into the way to Christ : 

* Knolle's History of the Turks. 



SERM. IV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 79 

to mention, in this place, no more but our own carnal reason, as it 
is armed and managed by the subtilty of Satan, what a wonder is it 
that any soul should come to Christ ? 

These are the strong holds, (mentioned 2 Cor. x. 4.) out of 
which those objections, fears, and discouragements sally, by which 
the soul is fiercely assaulted in the way to Christ. 

Wilt thou forsake all thy pleasures, merry company, and sensible 
comforts, to live a sad, retired, pensive life ? Wilt thou beggar 
and undo thyself, let go all thy comforts in hand, for an hope of 
that which thine eyes never saw, nor hast thou any certainty that it 
is any more than a fancy ! Wilt thou that hast lived in reputation 
and credit all thy life, now become the scorn and contempt of the 
world ? Thinkest thou thyself able to live such a strict, severe, mor- 
tified, and self-denying life, as the word of God requires ? And 
what if persecution should arise, (as thou mayest expect it will,) 
canst thou forsake father and mother, wife and children, yea, and 
give up thine own life too, to a cruel and bloody death ! be advised 
better, before thou resolve in so important a matter. What think- 
est thou of thy forefathers, that lived and died in that way thou 
art now living ? Art thou wiser than they ? Do not the generality 
of men walk in the same paths thou hast hitherto walked in ? If 
this way lead to hell, as thou fearest it may, think then how many 
millions of men must perish as well as thyself; and is such a sup- 
position consistent with the gracious and merciful nature of God ? 
Besides, think what sort of people those are, unto whom thou art 
about to join thyself in this new way ? Are there not to be found 
among them many things to discourage thee, and cool thy zeal ? 
They are generally of the lower and baser sort of men, poor and 
despicable : Seest thou not, though their profession be holy, how 
earthly, carnal, proud, factious, and hypocritical, many of them 
are found to be ! And doubtless, the rest are like them, though 
their hypocrisy be not yet discovered. • 

O what stands and demurs, what hesitations and doubts, is the 
soul clogged with in its way to Christ ! But yet none of these can 
withhold' and detain the soul when the Father draws : Greater 
then is he that is in us, than he that is in the world. And thus 
you see the nature, manner, and efficacy of divine drawings, and 
how impossible it is for any soul to come to Christ without them. 

The inferences and improvements of the point follow. 

Inference 1. How deeply and thoroughly is tlie nature of man 
corrupted, and what an enemy is every man to his own happiness* 
that he must be drawn to it? John v. 40. "You will not come 
" unto me, that ye might have life.^ 

Life is desirable in every man's eyes, and eternal life is the most 



80 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV. 

excellent : yet, in this, the world is rather agreed to die and 
perish for ever than come to Christ for life. Had Christ told us 
of fields and vineyards, sheep and oxen, gold and silver, honours 
and sensual pleasures, who would not have come to him for 
these ? But to tell of mortification, self-denial, strictness of life, and 
sufferings for his sake, and all this for an happiness to be enjoyed 
in the world to come, nature will never like such a proposition as 
this. 

You see where it sticks, not in a simple inability to believe, but 
in an inability complicated with enmity ; they neither can come, 
nor will come to Christ. It is true, all that do come to Christ, 
come willingly ; but thanks be to the grace of God, that hath 
freed and persuaded the will, else they never had been willing to 
come. Who ever found his own heart first stir and move towards 
Christ ? How long may we wait and expect before we shall feel 
our hearts naturally burn with desires after, and love to Jesus 
Christ? 

This aversion of the will and affections from God is one of the 
main roots of original sin. No argument can prevail to bring the 
soul to Christ, till this be mastered and overpowered by the Fa- 
ther's drawing. In our motions to sin we need restraining, but in 
all our motions to Christ we as much need drawing. He that comes 
to heaven may say, Lord, if I had had mine own way and will, I 
had never come here : if thou hadst not drawn me, I should never 
have come to thee. O the riches of the grace of God ! Oh unpa- 
ralleled mercy and goodness ! not only to prepare such a glory as 
this for an unworthy soul, but to put forth the exceeding great- 
ness of thy power, afterwards to draw an unwilling soul to the 
enjoyment of it. 

Infer. 2. What enemies are they to God and the souls of men, that 
do all they can to discourage and hinder the conversion of men to 
Christ? God draws forward, and these do all that in them lies to 
draw backward, L e. to prejudice and discourage them from coming 
to Jesus Christ in the way of faith : this is a direct opposition to 
God, and a plain confederacy with the devil. 

O how many have been thus discouraged in their way to Christ 
by their carnal relations, I cannot say friends ! Their greatest ene- 
mies have been the men of their own house. These have pleaded 
(as if the devil had hired and fee'd them) against the everlasting 
welfare of their own flesh. O cruel parents, brethren, and sisters, 
that jeer, frown, and threaten, where they should encourage, 
assist, and rejoice ! Such parents are the devil's children. Satan 
chuses such instruments as you are, above all others, for this work : 
he knows what influence and authority you have upon them, and 
over them ; and what fear, love, and dependence they have for 



SEltM. IV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 81 



you, and upon you ; so that none in all the world are like to 
manage the design of their damnation so effectually, as you are 
like to do. 

Will you neither come to Christ yourselves, nor suffer your dear 
relations that would ? Had you rather find them in the ale-house 
than in the closet ? Did you instrumentally give them their being, 
and will you be the instruments of ruining for ever those beings 
they had from you ? Did you so earnestly desire children, so ten- 
derly nurse and provide for them ; take such delight in them ; 
and, after all this, do what in you lies to damn and destroy them ! 
If these lines shall fall into any such hands, O that God would Bet 
home the conviction and sense of this horrid evil upon their hearts. 

And no less guilty of this sin are scandalous and loose professors, 
who serve to furnish the devil with the greatest arguments he hath 
to dissuade men from coming to Christ ; it is your looseness and 
hypocrisy by which he hopes to scare others from Christ. It is 
said, Cant. ii. 7. " I charge you by the roes and hinds of the field, 
" that ye stir not up, nor awake my beloved till he please." 

Roes and hinds, like young converts and comers towards Christ, 
are shy and timorous creatures, that start at the least sound, or 
yelp of a dog, and fly away. Take heed what you do in this 
case, lest you go down to hell under the guilt of damning more 
souls than your own. 

Infer. 3. Learn hence the true ground and reason of those strange, 
amazing, and supernatural effects, that you behold and so admire in 
the world, as often as you see sinners forsaking their pleasant, pro- 
fitable corruptions and companions, and embracing the ways of 
Christ, godliness, and mortification. 

It is said, 1 Pet. iv. 4. " They think it strange, that you run 
" not with them into the same excess of riot." The word is 
tv to ^vjiZrjvrai, they stand at a gaze, as the hen that hath hatched 
partridge eggs doth, when she sees them take the wing and fly 
away from her. 

Beloved, it is the world's wonder to see their companions in sin 
forsake them ; those that were once as profane and vain as them- 
selves, it may be more, to forsake their society, retire into their 
closets, mourn for sin, spend their time in meditation and prayer, 
embrace the severest duties, and content to run the greatest hazards 
in the world for Christ ; but they see not that Almighty Power that 
draws them, which is too strong for all the sinful ties and engage- 
ments in the world to withhold and detain them. 

A man would have wondered to see Elisha leave the oxen, and 
run after Elijah, saying, " Let me go, I pray thee, and kiss my 
" father and mother, and then I will follow thee ; when Elijah 
had said nothing to persuade him to follow him only as he passed 



82 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV, 

by him, he cast his mantle on him, 1 Kings x. 19, 20. Surely 
that soul whom God draws, must needs leave all and follow Christ, 
for the power of God resteth on it. All carnal ties and engage- 
ments to sin break and give way, when the Father draws the soul 
to Christ in the day of his power. 

Infer. 4. Is this the find spring of spiritual motion (ifter Christ ? 
Learn then from hence, how it comes to pass that so many excellent 
sermons and powerful persuasions are ineffectual, and cannot draw 
and win one soul to Christ. Surely it is because ministers draw 
cdone ; and the special saving power of God goes not forth at all 
times alike with their endeavours. 

Paul was a chosen vessel, filled with a greater measure of gifts 
and graces by the Spirit, than any that went before him or fol- 
lowed after him ; and, as his talents, so his diligence in improving 
them was bevond any recorded example we read of amongst men ; 
" He rather flew like a seraphim, than travelled upon his Master's 
" errand about the world *." Apollos was an eloquent preacher, 
and mighty in the scriptures, yet Paul is " nothing, and Apollos 
" nothing ; but God that gives the increase,' 1 1 Cor. iii. 7. We 
are too apt to admire men, yea, and the best are but too apt to go 
forth in the strength of their own parts and preparations ; but God 
secures his own glory, and magnifies his own power, frequently, 
in giving success to weaker endeavours, and men of lower abilities, 
when he withholds it from men of more raised, refined, and ex- 
cellent gifts and abilities. 

It is our great honour, who are the ministers of the gospel, that 
we are tvngy*, workers together with God, 1 Cor. iii. 9. in his 
strength we can prevail ; " the weapons of our warfare are mighty 
*4 through God," 2 Cor. x. 4. But if his presence, blessing, and 
assistance be not with us, we are nothing, we can do nothing. 

If we prepare diligently, pray heartily, preach zealously, and 
our hearers go as they came, without any spiritual effects and fruits 
of our labours, what shall we say, but as Martha said to Christ, 
u Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died :" Had 
the Spirit of God gone forth with his especial efficacy and blessing, 
with this praver, or that sermon, these souls had not departed 
dead and senseless from under it. 

Infer. 5. Doth all success and efficacy depend upon the Fathers 
drawings ? Let none then despair of their unregenerate and carnal 
relations, over ichose obstinacy they do, and have cause to mourn. 

What, if they have been as many years under the preaching of 
the gospel, as the poor man lay at the pool of Bethesda, and hitherto 
to no purpose ? A time may come at last, (as it did for him) when 

* i\z ~rr,vog rr^ or/.x>i,svriv ; %tu u; ucu'jluto; oizhza>Li. Chrysost. 



SERM. IV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 80 

the Spirit of God may move upon the waters ; I mean put a quick- 
ening and converting power into the means, and then the desire of 
your souls for them shall be fulfilled. 

It may be you have poured out many prayers and tears to the 
Lord for them ; you have cried for them as Abraham for his son, 
" O that Ishmael might live before thee V O that this poor hus- 
band, wife, child, brother, or sister, might live in thy sight ; and 
still you see them continue carnal, dead, and senseless : Well, but 
yet give not up your hopes, nor cease your pious endeavours, the 
time may come when the Father may draw as well as you, and 
then you shall see them quit all, and come to Christ ; and nothing 
shall hinder them. They are now drawn away of their own lusts ; 
they are easily drawn away by their sinful companions ; but 
when God draws, none of these shall withdraw them from the Lord 
Jesus. What is their ignorance, obstinacy, and hardness of heart, 
before that mighty power that subdues all things to itself? Go 
therefore to the Lord by prayer for them, and say, Lord, I have 
laboured for my poor relations in vain, I have spent my exhorta- 
tions to little purpose ; the work is too difficult for me, I can carry 
it no farther, but thou canst : O let thy power go forth ; they shall 
be willing in the day of thy power. 

Infer. 6. If none can come to Christ except the Father draw them, 
then surely none can be drawn from Christ except the Father leave 
them : That power which at first drew them to Christ can secure 
and establish them in Christ to the end. John x. 29. " My Father 
" which gave them me is greater than all, and no man is able to 
" pluck them out of my Father's hand." 

When the power of God at first draws us out of our natural 
state to Christ, it finds us not only impotent but obstinate, not 
only unable, but unwilling to come ; and yet this power of God 
prevails against all opposition ; how much more is it able to pre- 
serve and secure us, when his fear is put into our inward parts, so 
that we dare not depart, we have no will to depart from him ? Well 
then if the world say, I will ensnare thee ; if the devil say, I will 
destroy thee; if the flesh say, I will betray thee; yet thou art 
secure and safe, as long as God hath said, " I will never leave thee 
" nor forsake thee," Heb. xiii. 5. 

Infer. 7. Let this engage you to a constant attendance upon the 
ordinances of God, in which this drawing power of God is some- 
times put forth upon the hearts of men. 

Beloved, there are certain seasons in which the Lord comes nigh 
to men in the ordinances and duties of his worship ; and we know 
not at what time the Lord cometh forth by his Spirit upon this 
design : he many times comes in an hour when we think not of 
him ! " I am found of them that sought me not," Isa. lxv. 1. It 

Vol. II. F 



84 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IV. 

is good therefore to be found in the way of the Spirit. Had that 
poor man, that lay so long at the pool of Bethesda, reasoned thus 
with himself, So long have I lain here in vain expecting a cure, it 
is to no purpose to wait longer, and so had been absent at that very 
time when the angel came down, he had, in all likelihood, carried 
his disease to the grave with him. 

How dost thou know but this very sabbath, this sermon, this 
prayer, which thou hast no heart to attend, and are tempted to 
neglect, may be the season and instrument wherein, and by which, 
the Lord may do that for thy soul which was never done before ? 

Infer. 8. To conclude, How are all the saints engaged to put 
forth all the power and ability they have for God, who hath put 
forth his infinite Almighty Power to draw them to Christ ? 

God hath done great things for your souls ; he hath drawn you 
out of the miserable state of sin and wrath ; and that when he let 
others go, by nature as good as you, he hath drawn you into 
union with Christ, and communion with his glorious privileges. O 
that you would henceforth employ all the power you have for God 
in the duties of obedience, and in drawing others to Christ, as much 
as in you lies, and say continually with the Church, " Draw me, 
" we will run after thee," Cant. i. 4. 

Tl tanks be to God for Jesus Christ. 



SERMON V. 



Of the Work of the Spirit more particularly, by which the 
Soul is enabled to apply CHPasT. 

Eph. ii. 1. 
And you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins. 

XN the former sermons we have seen our union with Christ in the 
general nature of it, and the means by which it is effected, both ex- 
ternal, by the preaching of the gospel, and internal, by the draw- 
ing of the Father. We are now to bring our thoughts yet closer 
to this great mystery, and consider the bands by which Christ and 
believers are knit together in a blessed union. 

And if we needfully observe the scripture expressions, and pon- 
der the nature of this union, we shall find there are two bands 
which knit Christ and the soul together, viz. 

1. The Spirit on Christ's part. 

% Faith on our part. 



SERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 85 

The Spirit, on Christ's part, quickening us with spiritual life, 
whereby Christ first takes hold of us, and faith on our part, when 
thus quickened, whereby we take hold of Christ ; accordingly, this 
union witli the Lord Jesus is expressed in scripture sometimes by the 
one and sometimes by the other of the menus or bands by which 
it is effected. Christ is sometimes said to be in us ; so Col. i. 27. 
" Christ is in you the hope of glory." And Rom. viii. 10. " And 
" if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin." At 
other times it is expressed by the other band on our part, as 1 
John v. 20. " We are in him that is true, even in his Son Christ 
" Jesus." And 2 Cor. v. 17. " If any man be in Christ, he is a 
" new creature." 

The difference betwixt both these is thus aptly expressed by a 
late author*. Christ is in believers by his Spirit, 1 John iv. 13. 
" The believer is in Christ by faith, John i. 12. Christ is in the 
" believer by inhabitation, Rom. iii. 17. The believer is in Christ 
" by implantation, Rom. vi. 35. Christ is in the believer as the 
" head is in the body, Col. i. 18. As the root in the branches, 
" John xv. 5. Believers are in Christ as the members are in the 
" head, Eph. i. 23. or as the branches are in the root, John 
u xv. 1, 7. Christ in the believer implieth life, and influence 
" from Christ, Col. iii. 4. The believer implieth communion and 
"fellozvship with Christ, 1 Cor. i. 30. When Christ is said to be 
" in the believer, we are to understand it in reference to sanctifi- 
" cation. When the believer is said to be in Christ, it is in order 
" to justification." 

Thus we apprehend, being ourselves first apprehended by Jesus 
Christ, Phil. iii. 12. AVe cannot take hold of Christ till first he 
take hold of us ; no vital act of faith can be exercised till a vital 
principle be first inspired : of both these bands of union we must 
speak distinctly, and first of " Christ quickening us by his Spirit, 
" in order to our union with him," of which we have an account 
in the scripture before us, " You he hath quickened, who were 
" dead in trespasses and sins :" In which words we find these two 
things noted, viz. 

1. The infusion of a vital principle of grace. 

2. The total indisposedness of the subject by nature. 

First, The infusion of a vital principle of grace, You hath he 
quickened. These words [hath he quickened] are a supplement made 
to clear the sense of the apostle, which else would have been more 
obscure, by reason of that long parenthesis betwixt the first and 
fifth verses, u for as the •)• learned observe, this word vpag, you, is 



* Mount Pisgah, p. 22, 23. 

| Nud vua: regitur a <rj',t?wroir,<fe, v. 5. est igitur hoc teco ct hyperbaton & 

F 2 



86 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. V. 

" governed by the verb <fvv-/£uo-7roir t <ys, hath he quickened, ver. 5. So 
" that here the words are transposed from the plain grammatical 
" order, by reason of the interjection of a long sentence, there- 
" fore, with good warrant our translators have put the "verb into 
" the first verse, which is repeated, ver. 5. and so keeping faith- 
" fully to the scope, have excellently cleared the syntax and order 
" of the words." Now this verb o-vs^uoxoir^s, hath he quickened. 
imports the first vital act of the Spirit of God, or his first enliven- 
ing work upon the soul, in order to its union with Jesus Christ : 
For look, as the blood of Christ is the fountain of all merit, so the 
Spirit of Christ is the fountain of all spiritual life ; and until he 
quicken us, i. e. infuse the principle of the divine life into our souls, 
we can put forth no hand, or vital act of faith, to lay hold upon 
Jesus Christ. 

This his quickening work is therefore the first in order of nature 
to our union with Christ, and fundamental to all other acts of 
grace done and performed by us, from our first closing with Christ 
throughout the whole course of our obedience ; and this quicken- 
ing act is said, ver. 5. to be together with Christ. Either noting 
(as some expound it) that it is the effect of the same power by 
which Christ was raised from the dead, according to Eph. 1. 19. 
or rather, to be quickened together with Christ, notes that new 
spiritual life which is infused into our dead souls in the time of our 
union with Christ : " For it is Christ to whom we are conjoined 
" and united in our regeneration, out of whom, as a fountain, all 
" spiritual benefits flow to us, among which this vivification or 
" quickening is one *, and a most sweet and precious one." 

Zanchy Bodius, and many others, will have this quickening to 
comprize both our justification and regeneration, and to stand op- 
posed both to eternal and spiritual death, and it may well be al- 
lowed ; but it most properly imports our regeneration, wherein the 
Spirit, in an .ineffable and mysterious way, makes the soul to live 
to God, yea, to live the life of God, which soul was before dead 
in trespasses and sins. In which words we have, 

Secondly, In the next place, the total iridisposedness of the sub- 
jects by nature : For, as it is well noted by a f learned man, " the 
" apostle doth not say of these Ephesians that they were half 
" dead, or sick, and infirm, but dead wholly ; altogether dead, 



synobm et wroxvzn rr\i m^ioba, qua est species rx avavraT&ooca, cuius quidem ano- 
maluv causa est £fi l 'Js£o/.'/j mtery&vo sentenlice prolirioris. Piscator. Pool's Synop. 

* Ex Christo conjuncto ?iobiscum, ut capite cum membris, pmjluunt in nos omnia bencfi- 
cia, in quorum numtro est Hvificatio. Rolloc. in Loc. 

f Non vocat hie semimortnos aut eegrotos ac inJi?~mos> sed prorsus mortuos, omni facul- 
iatc bene cogitandi aut agendi destituti. Rolloc. in Loc. 



SERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 8? 

" destitute of any faculty or ability, so much as to think one good 
" thought, or perform one good act." You were dead in respect 
of condemnation, being under the damning sentence of the law, and 
you are dead in respect of the privation of spiritual life ; dead in 
opposition to justification, and dead in opposition to regeneration 
and sanctification : And the fatal instrument by which their souls 
died is here shewed them ; you were dead in, or by trespasses and 
sins, this was the sword that killed your souls, and cut them off 
from God. Some do curiously distinguish betwixt trespasses and 
sins, as if one pointed at original, the other at actual sins ; but I 
suppose they are promiscuously used here, and serve to express the 
cause of their ruin, or means of their spiritual death and destruc- 
tion : this was their case when Christ came to quicken them, dead 
in sin ; and being so, they could not move themselves towards union 
with Christ, but as they were moved by the quickening Spirit of 
God. Hence the observation will be this, 

Doct. That those souls which have union with Christ, are quick- 
ened with a supernatural principle of life by the Spirit of God 
in order thereunto. 

The Spirit of God is not only a living Spirit, formally considered ; 
but he is also the Spirit of life, effectively or casually considered ; 
And without his breathing, or infusing life into our souls, our union 
with Christ is impossible. 

It is the observation of learned * Camero, '''that there must be 
" an unition before there can be an union with Christ. Unition is 
" to be conceived efficiently as the work of God's Spirit, joining 
u the believer to Christ, and union is to be conceived formally, the 
" joining itself of the persons together :" We close with Christ by 
faith, but that faith being a vital act, pre-supposes a principle of 
life communicated to us by the Spirit ; therefore it is said, John 
xi. 26. " Whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die :" 
The vital act and operation of faith springs from this quickening 
Spirit : So in Rom. viii. 1, % The apostle, having in the first 
verse opened the blessed estate of them that are in Christ, shews 
us in the second verse how we come to be in him : " The Spirit of 
" life (saith he) which is in Christ Jesus, hath made me free from 
" the law of sin and death.'" 

There is indeed a quickening work of the Spirit, which is sub- 



* Observandum est umonem et unitionem inter se differe : unio est rerum actus, quijlrma 
rationem habet, nempe actus rerum unitarum qua unite sunt ; vnitio autem actus significat 
causes efficientis, $c. Camero de Eccles. p. 222. 

F3 



SS THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEEM. V, 



sequent to regeneration, consisting in his exciting, recovering, and 
actuating of his own graces in us ; and from hence is the liveliness 
of a Christian ; and there is a quickening act of the Spirit in our 
regeneration, and from hence is the spiritual life of a Christian ; of 
this I am here to speak, and that I may speak profitably to this 
point, I will in the doctrinal part labour to open these five particu- 
lars. 

First, What this spiritual life is in its nature and properties. 

Secondly, In what manner it is wrought or inspired into the soul. 

Thirdly, For what end, or with what design, this life is so in- 
spired. 

Fourthly, I shall shew this work to be wholly supernatural. 

And then, Fifthly, Why this quickening must be antecedent to 
our actual closing with Christ by faith. 

First, We shall enquire into the nature and properties of this 
life, and discover (as we are able) what it is. And we find it to 
consist in that wonderful change which the Spirit of God makes upon 
the frame and temper of the soid, by his infusing or implanting the 
principles of grace in all the powers and faculties thereof 

A change it makes upon the soul, and that a marvellous one, no 
less than from death to life ; for though a man be physically a living 
man, i. e. his natural soul hath union with his body, yet his soul 
having no union with Christ, he is theologically a dead man, Luke 
xv. 24. and Col. ii. 18. Alas, it deserves not the name of life, to 
have a soul serving only to season and preserve the body a little 
while from corruption : to carry it up and down the world, and 
only enable it to eat, and drink, and talk, and laugh, and then die : 
Then do we begin to live, when we begin to have union with Christ 
the Fountain of life, by his Spirit communicated to us : From this 
time we are to reckon our life * as some have done : There be many 
changes made upon men besides this, many are changed from pro- 
faneness to civility, and from mere civility to formality, and a shadow 
of religion, who still remain in the state and power of spiritual death, 
notwithstanding : but when the Spirit of the Lord is poured out 
upon us, to quicken us with the new spiritual life, this is a wonderful 
change indeed : It gives us an esse supernaturale, a new supernatural 
being, which is therefore called a new creature, the new mam, the 
hidden man qf the heart: The natural essence and faculties of 
the soul remain still, but it is divested of the old qualities, and en- 
dowed with new ones, 2 Cor. v. 17. " Old things are passed away, 
" behold, all things are become new." 

And this change is not made by altering and rectifying the dis- 
orders of the life only, leaving the temper and frame of the heart 

* Hicjacet Similis, cvjus tetas midtoremannorumJv.it, ipse septan duntaxat annos vixit. 



SEliM. V. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 89 



still carnal ; but by the infusion of a supernatural permanent prin- 
ciple into the soul, John iv. 14. " It shall be in him a well ol' water:'" 
principles are to a course of actions, as fountains or springs are to 
the streams and rivers that flow from them, and are maintained by 
them : and hence is the evenness and constancy of renewed souls 
in the course of godliness. 

Nor is this principle or habit acquired by accustoming ourselves 
to holy actions, as natural habits are acquired by frequent acts, 
which beget a disposition, and thence grow up to an habit or second 
nature, but it is infused, or implanted in the soul by the Spirit of 
God. So we read, Ezek. xxxvi. 25, 26. " A new heart also will 
" I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you :" It grows not 
up out of our natures, but is put or infused into us : as it is said of 
the two witnesses, Rev. xi. 11. who lay dead in a civil sense, three 
days and a half, that the Spirit of life from God entered into them : so 
it is here in a spiritual sense, the Spirit of life from God enters into 
the dead, carnal heart : it is all by way of supernatural infusion. 

Nor is it limited to this or that faculty of the soul, but grace or 
life is poured into all the faculties : " Behold, all thing are be* 
" come new, 11 2 Cor. v. 17. The understanding, will, thoughts, 
and affections, are all renewed by it : the whole inner man is 
changed ; yea, the tongue and hand, the discourses and actions, even 
all the ways and courses of the outward man are renewed by it. 

But more particularly, we shall discern the nature of this Spiri- 
tual If e, by considering the properties of it; among which, these 
are very rema?'kable. 

First, The soul that is joined to Christ is quickened with a di- 
vine life, so we read in 2 Pet. i. 4. Where believers are said to be 
partakers of the divine nature : a very high expression, and warily 
to be understood. Partakers of the divine nature : not essentially ; 
so it is wholly incommunicable to the creature, nor yet hypostatically, 
and personally ; so Christ only was a partaker of it ; but our par- 
ticipation of the divine nature, must be understood in a way pro- 
per to believers ; that is to say, we partake of it by the inhabita- 
tion of the Spirit of God in us, according to 1 Cor. iii. 16, 17. 
" Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit 
" of God dwelleth in you P 11 The Spirit, who is God by nature 
dwells in, and actuates the soul whom he regenerates, and by 
sanctifying it, causes it to live a divine life : from this life of God 
the unsanctified are said to be alienated, Eph. iv. 18. but believer3 
are partakers of it. 

Secondly, And being divine, it must needs be the most excellent, 
and transcendent life that any creature doth, or can live in this 
world : it surmounts the natural, rational, and moral life of the 

F4 



90 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 5EKM. V. 

unsanctified, as much as the angelical life excels the life of flies and 
worms of the earth. 

Some think it a rare life to live in sensual pleasures ; but the 
scripture will not allow so much as the name of life to them ; but 
tells us, " they are dead whilst they live,'" 1 Tim. v. 6. certainly it 
is a wonderful elevation of the nature of man to be quickened with 
such a life as this. There are two ways wherein the blessed God 
hath honoured poor man above the very angels of heaven. One 
was by the hypostatical union of our nature, in Christ, with the di- 
vine nature : the other is by uniting our persons mystically to Christ, 
and thereby communicating spiritual life to us : this latter is a most 
glorious privilege, and in one respect a more singular mercy than 
the former ; for that honour which is done to our nature by the 
hypostatical union, is common to all, good and bad, even they that 
perish have yet that honour ; but to be implanted into Christ by re- 
generation, and live upon him as the branch doth upon the vine, 
this is a peculiar privilege, a mercy kept from the world that is to 
perish, and only communicated to God's elect, who are to live eter- 
nally with him in heaven. 

Thirdly, This life infused by the regenerating Spirit, is a most 
pleasant life. All delights, all pleasures, all joys, which are not 
fantastic and delusive, have their spring and origin here, Rom. viii. 
6. " To be spiritually minded is life and peace," i. e. a most serene, 
placid life ; such a soul becomes, so far as it is influenced and sanc- 
tified by the Spirit, the very region of life and peace : when one 
thing is thus predicated of another, in casu recto, (saith a learned 
man) it speaks their intimate connection : peace is so connatural to 
this life, that you may either call it a life that hath peace in it, or a 
peace that hath life in it : yea, it hath its enclosed pleasures in it, 
" such as a stranger intermeddles not with," Prov. xiv. J 0. Rege- 
neration is the term from which all true pleasure commences ; you 
never live a cheerful day, till you begin to live to God : therefore 
it is said, Luke xv. 24. when the prodigal son was returned to his 
father, and reconciled, then they began to be merry. 

None can make another, by any words, to understand what that 
pleasure is which the renewed soul feels diffused through all its fa- 
culties and affections, in its communion with the Lord, and in the 
sealings and M'itnessings of his Spirit. That is a very apt and well 
known similitude, which Peter Martyr used, and the Lord blessed 
to the conversion of that noble marquis Galeacus : if, said he, a 
man should see a company of people dancing upon the top of a re- 
mote hill, he would be apt to conclude they were a company of 
wild distracted people ; but if he draw nearer, and behold the ex- 
cellent order, and hear the ravishing sweet music that are among 



SERM. T. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 91 

them, he will quickly alter his opinion of them, and be for dancing 
himself with them. 

All the delights in the sensual life, all the pleasure that ever your 
lusts gave you, are but as the putrid, stinking waters of a corrupt 
pond, where toads lie croaking and spawning, compared to the 
crystal streams of the most pure and ple&s&nt ^fountain. 

Fourthly, This life of God, with which the regenerate are quick- 
ened in their union with Christ, as it is & pleasant, so it is also a 
growing increasing life, John iv. 14. " It shall be in him a well of 
" water springing up into everlasting life." 

It is not in our sanctification, as it is in our justification ; our 
justification is complete and perfect, no defect is found there; but 
the new creature labours under many defects : all believers are 
equally justified, but not equally sanctified. Therefore you read, 
2 Cor. iv. 16. that " the inward man is renewed day by day :* 
And 2 Pet. iii. 18. Christians are exhorted " to grow in grace, and 
" in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour :" if this work were 
perfect, and finished at once, as justification is, there could be no 
renewing day by day, nor growth in grace. Perfectum est cui nihil 
deest $ cui nihil addi potest ; i. e. that is perfect which wants no- 
thing, and to which nothing can be added. The apostle indeed 
prays for the Thessalonians, " that God would sanctify them, 1 ' 
o'aoIsXsi;, — wholly, perfectly, 1 Thes. v. 23. And this is matter of 
prayer and hope ; for, at last, it will grow up to perfection ; but 
this perfect holiness is reserved for the perfect state in the world to 
come, and none but * deluded, proud spirits boast of it here : but 
when " that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part 
" shall be done away," 1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10. And upon the imper- 
fection of the new creature in every faculty, that warfare and 
daily conflict spoken of, Gal. V. 17. and experienced by every 
Christian, is grounded ; grace rises gradually in the soul, as the 
sun doth in the heavens, " which shineth more and more unto a 
" perfect day," Prov. iv. 18. 

Fifthly, To conclude; This life with which the regenerate are 
quickened, is an everlasting life. " This is the record, that God 
" hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son," 1 John 
v. 11. This principle of life, is the seed of God; and that remains 
in the soul for ever, 1 John iii. 9- It is no transient, vanishing 
thing, but a fixed, permanent principle, which abides in the soul 
for ever ; a man may lose his gifts, but grace abides'; the soul may, 
and must be separated from the body, but grace cannot be sepa- 
rated from the soul : when all forsake us, this will not leave us. 

* Perfection of sanctification is not found in this life, unless in the dreams of 
&orae fanatics. Ajnes. 



92 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. V. 

This infused principle is therefore vastly different, both from the 
extraordinary gifts of prophecy, wherein the Spirit was sometimes 
said to come upon men, under the Old Testament, 1 Sam. x. 
6, 10. and from the common vanishing effects he sometimes pro- 
duceth in the unregenerate, of which we have frequent accounts 
in the New Testament, Heb. vi. 4. and John v. 35. It is one 
thing for the Spirit to come upon a man in the way of present in- 
fluence and assistance, and another thing to dwell in a man as in 
his temple. 

And thus of the nature and quality of this blessed work of the 
Spirit in quickening us. 

Secondly, Having seen the nature and properties of the spiritual 
life, we are concerned in the next place to enquire into the way 
and manner in which it is wrought and infused by the Spirit, and 
here we must say, 

First of all, that the work is wrought in the soul very mysterious- 
ly ; so Christ tells Nicodemus, John iii. 8. " The wind bloweth 
" where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst 
" not tell whence it cometh, or whither it goeth, so is every one 
" that is born of the Spirit." There be many opinions among 
philosophers about the original of wind ; but we have no certain 
knowledge of it ; we describe it by its effects and properties, but 
know little of its original : and if the works of God in nature be 
so obstruse, and unsearchable, how much more so are these sub- 
lime, and supernatural works of the Spirit ? 

We are not able to solve the Phaenomena of nature, we can give 
no account of our own formation in the womb, Eccl. xi. 5. Who 
can exactly describe how the parts of the body are formed, and the 
soul infused ? " It is curiously wrought in the lowest parts of the 
" earth," as the Psalmist speaks, Psal. cxxxix. 16. but how, we 
know not. Basil saith, divers questions may be moved about a. fly, 
which may puzzle the greatest philosopher : we know little of the 
forms and essences of natural things, much less of these profound, 
and abstruse spiritual things. 

Secondly, But though we cannot pry into these secrets by the eye 
of reason, yet God hath revealed this to us in his word, that it is 
wrought by his own Almighty Power, Eph. i. 19. The apostle 
ascribes this work to the exceeding greatness of the power of God ; 
and this must needs be, if we consider how the Spirit of God ex- 
presses it in scripture by a new creation ; i. e. a giving being to 
something out of nothing, Eph. ii. 10. In this it differs from all 
the effects of human power, for man always works upon some pre- 
existent matter, but here is no such matter ; all that is in man, 
the subject of this work, is only a passive capacity, or receptivity, 
but nothing is found in him to contribute towards this work ; this 



8ERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 9$ 

supernatural life is not, nor can it be educed out of natural prin- 
ciples; this wholly transcends the sphere of all natural power; but 
of this more anon. 

Thirdly, This also we may affirm of it, that this divine life is in- 
fused into all the natural faculties and powers of the soul, not one 
exempted, 1 Thes. v. 23. The whole soul and spirit is the reci- 
pient subject of it ; and with respect to this general infusion into 
all the faculties and powers of the soul, it is called a new creature, 
a new man, having an integral perfection, and fulness of all its 
parts and members ; it becomes light in the mind, John xvii. 3. 
Obedience in the will, 1 Pet. i. 2. In the affections an heavenly 
temper and tenderness, Col. hi. 1, 2. And so is variously deno- 
minated, even as the sea is from the several shores it washes, 
though it be one and the same sea. And here, we must observe, 
lies one main difference betwixt a regenerate soul and an hypocrite ; 
* the one is all of a piece, as I may say, the principle of spiritual 
life runs into all, and every faculty and affection, and sanctifies or 
renews the whole man ; whereas the change upon hypocrites is. 
but partial and particular ; he may have new light, but no new 
love ; a new tongue, but not a new heart ; this or that vice may 
be reformed, but the whole course of his life is not altered. 

Fourthly, and lastly, This infusion of spiritual life is done instan- 
taneously, as all creation work' is ; hence it is resembled to that plas- 
tic power, which, in a moment, made the light to shine out of dark- 
ness; just so God shines into our hearts, 2 Cor. iv. 6. 

It is true, a soul may be a long time under the preparatory 
works of the Spirit, he may be under convictions and humiliations, 
purposes and resolutions a long time ; he may be waiting at the 
pool of Bethesda, attending the means and ordinances, but when 
the Spirit comes once to quicken the soul, it is done in a moment : 
even as it is in the infusion of the rational soul, the body is long 
ere it be prepared and moulded, but when once the embryo or mat- 
ter is ready, it is quickened with the spirit of life in an instant : so 
it is here ; but O what a blessed moment is this ! Upon which the 
whole weight of our eternal happiness depends ; for it is Christ in 
us, i. e. Christ formed in us, who is the hope of glory, Col. i. 27. 
And our Lord expressly tells us, John iii. 3. That except we be 
regenerate and born again, we cannot see the kingdom of God. 
And thus of the way and manner of its infusion. 

Thirdly, Let the design and end of God, in this his quickening- 

* AL uno desuper jninct'jno quod covvenienter voluntati operatur dependent prima, sccun- 
da el tertia. Qucmadmodum minima pars Jem lapidis magnet is spirit u movetur, per mul- 
tos annulos ferrcos ertensa : ita etiam qui sunt virtute prccdili, divine spirit u atlracti, cum 
prima monsione, conjungantar, deinceps autem alii usque ad postremam. Clem. Alexand. 
Strom, lib. 7. 



94 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SE11M. V. 

rcork, be next considered ; for what end and with what design and 
aim this work is wrought. And if we consult the scriptures in 
this matter, we shall find this principle of life is infused in order 
to our glorifying God, in this world, by a life of' obedience, and our 
enjoying of God in the world to come. 

First, Spiritual life is infused in order to a course of obedience in 
this world, whereby God is glorified : So we read in Eph. ii. 10. 
" Created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath be- 
" fore ordained that we should walk in them :" habits are to ac- 
tions, as the root is to the fruit, it is for fruit sake that we plant the 
root, and ingraft* the branches. So in Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. " A 
" new spirit will I also put within you, and cause you to walk in 
" my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments and do them. r> 
This is the next or immediate design and end, not only of the 
first infusion of the principle of life into the soul, but of all the 
exciting, actuating, and assisting works of the Spirit afterwards. 
Now this principle of spiritual life infused, hath a twofold influ- 
ence into obedience. 

First, This makes a sincere and true obedience, when it flows 
from an inward vital principle of grace. The hypocrite is moved 
by something db extra, from without, as the applause of men, 
the accommodation of fleshly interests, the force of education : or 
if there be any thing from within that moves him, it is but self- 
interest, to quiet a disturbing conscience, and support his vain 
hopes of heaven ; but he never acts from a new principle, a new 
nature, inclining him to holy actions. Sincerity mainly lies in the 
harmony and correspondency of actions to their principles : from 
this infused principle it is, that men hunger and thirst for God, 
and go to their duties as men do to their meals, when they find 
an empty craving stomach. 

O reader, pause a little upon this ere thou pass on, ask thy heart 
whether it be so with thee : are holv duties connatural to thee ? 
Doth thy soul move and work after God by a kind of supernatural 
instinct ? This then will be to thee a good evidence of thy in- 
tegrity. 

Secondly, From this infused principle of life results the excellency 
of our obedience, as well as the sincerity of it ; for by virtue and 
reason thereof, it becomes free and voluntary, not forced and 
constrained, it drops like honey, and of its own accord, out of the 
comb, Cant. iv. 11. or as waters from the fountain, without 
forcing, John iv. 14. An unprincipled professor must be pressed 
hard by some weight of affliction, ere he will yield one tear, or 
pour out a prayer, Psal. lxxviii. 34. " When he slew them, then 
" they sought him." 

Now the freedom of obedience is the excellency of it, God's eye 



I5ERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 95 

is much upon that, 1 Cor. ix. 17. yea, and the uniformity of our 
obedience, which is also a special part of the beauty of it, results 
from hence : he that acts from a principle acts fluently and uni- 
formly, and there is a proportion betwixt the parts of his conver- 
sation ; this is it which makes us holy, £v <ra<r>j avatgopri, in all man- 
ner of' conversation, or in every point and turning of our conversa- 
tions, as the word imports, 1 Pet. i. 15. Whereas he that is 
moved by this or that external accidental motive, must needs be 
very uneven, " like the legs of a lame man," as the expression is, 
Prov. xxvi. 7. " which are not equal." Now a word of God, and 
then the discourse runs muddy and profane or carnal again ; all 
that evenness and uniformity that are in the several parts of a Chris- 
tian's life, are the effect of this infused principle of spiritual life. 

Thirdly, Another aim and design of God in the infusion of this 
principle of life, is thereby to prepare and qualify the soul for the 
enjoyment of himself in heaven : " Except a man be born again 
" he cannot see the kingdom of God," John iii. 3. All that shall 
possess that inheritance must be begotten again to it, as the apostle 
speaks, 1 Pet. i. 3, 4. This principle of grace is the very seed of 
that glory ; it is eternal life in the root and principle, John xvii. 3. 
by this the soul is attempered and qualified for that state and em- 
ployment. What is the life of glory but the vision of God, and the 
soul's assimilation to God by that vision ? From both which results 
that unspeakable joy and delight which passeth understanding : but 
what vision of God, assimilation to God, or delight in God, can 
that soul have which was never quickened with the supernatural 
principle of grace ? The temper of such souls is expressed in that 
sad character, Zech. xi. 8. " My soul loathed them, and their soul 
" also abhorred me." For want of this vital principle it is, that 
the very same duties and ordinances which are the delights and 
highest pleasures of the saints, are no better than a mere drudgery 
and bondage to others, Mai. i. 13. Heaven would be no heaven 
to a dead soul ; this principle of life, in its daily growth and im- 
provement, is our meetness, as well as our evidence, for heaven : 
these are the main ends of its infusion. 

Fourthly, In the next place, according to the method proposed, 
I am obliged to shew you, that this quickening- work is wholly super- 
natural ; it is the sole and proper work of the Spirit of God. So 
Christ himself expressly asserts it, in John iii. 6, 8. " That which 
" is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit 
" is spirit : the wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou nearest 
" the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, nor 
" whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born of the Spirit." 

Believers are the birth or offspring of the Spirit, who produceth 



96 THE METHOD OF GBACE. SEItM. V. 

the new creature in them in an unintelligible manner, even to 
themselves. So far is it above their own ability to produce, that it 
is above their capacity to understand the way of its production : as 
if von should ask, Do vou know from whence the wind comes ? 
No* : Do vou know whither it goes ? No : But you hear and feel 
it when it blows ? Yes : Why, so is every one that is born of the 
Spirit ; he feels the efficacy, and discerns the effects of the 
Spirit on his own soul, but cannot understand or describe the 
manner of then production. This is not only above the carnal, 
but above the renewed mind to comprehend ; we can contribute 
nothing, I mean activelv, to the production of this principle of life, 
we mav indeed be said to concur passively with the Spirit in it ; i. e. 
there is found in us a capacity, aptness, or receptiveness of this 
principle of life : our nature is endowed with such faculties and 
powers as are meet subjects to receive, and instruments to act this 
spiritual life : God onlv quickens the rational nature with spiritual 
life. 

It is true also, that in the progirss ofsanctificatio?u a man doth 
activelv concur with the Spirit, but in the first production of this 
spiritual principle he can do nothing : he can indeed perform those 
external duties that have a remote tendency to it, but he cannot 
by the power of nature perform any saving act, or contribute anv 
thing more than a passive capacity to the implantation of a new 
principle : as will appear by the following arguments. 

Arg. 1. He that actively concurs to his own regeneration, 
makes himself to differ ; but this is denied to all regenerate men, 
1 Cor. iv. 7. ki Who maketh thee to differ from another ? And 
w what hast thou that thou didst not receive?" 

Arg. 2. That to which the scripture ascribes both impotency and 
enmity, with respect to grace, cannot activelv, and of itself, concur 
to the production of it : but the scripture ascribes both impotency 
and enmitv to nature, with respect to grace. It denies to it a power 
to do anv thing of itself, John xv. 5. And, which is less, it denies to 
it a power to speak a good word, Mat. xii. 34. And, which is least 
of all, it denies it power to think a good thought, 2 Cor. hi. 5. 
This impotencv, if there were no more, cuts off all pretence of our 
active concurrence : but then if we consider that it ascribes enmity 
to our natures, as well as impotency, how clear is the case ! See 
Rom. viii. 7. " The carnal mind is enmity against God." And 
Col. i. 21. " And vou that were enemies in your minds by wicked 
* ; work-." So then nature is so far productive of this principle, as 
impotencv and enmity can enable it to be so. 

Arg. l o. That which is of natural production, must needs be 
subject to natural dissolution ; that which is born of the flesh is 
flesh, a perishing thing, for every thing is as its principle is, and 



SERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 97 

there can be no more in the effect, than there is in the cause : but 
this principle of spiritual life is not subject to dissolution, it is the 
water that springs up into everlasting life, John iv. 14. The seed 
of God, which remaineth in the regenerate soul, 1 John iii. 9. 
And all this, because it is " born not of corruptible, but of incor- 
k < ruptible seed," 1 Pet. i. 23. 

Arg. 4. If our new birth be our resurrection, a new creation, 
yea, a victory over nature, then we cannot actively contribute to 
its production ; but under all these notions it is represented to us 
in the scriptures ; it is our resurrection from the dead, Eph. v. 14. 
And you know the body is wholly passive in its resurrection : but 
though it concurs not, yet it gives pre-existent matter : therefore 
the metaphor is designedly varied, Eph. iv. 24. where it is called 
a creation : in which there is neither active concurrence, nor pre- 
existent matter ; but though creation excludes pre-existent matter, 
yet in producing something out of nothing, there is no reluctancy 
nor opposition : therefore to shew how purely supernatural this 
principle of life is, it is clothed and presented to us in the notion of 
a victory, 2 Cor. x. 4. And so leaves all to grace. 

Arg. 5. If nature could produce, or but actively concur to the 
production of this spiritual life, then the best natures would be 
soonest quickened with it ; and the worst natures not at all, or at 
last, and least of all : but contrarily, we find the worst natures 
often regenerated, and the best left in the state of spiritual death : 
with how many sweet homilitical virtues was the young man adorn- 
ed ? Mark x. 21. yet graceless : and what a sink of sin was Marv 
Magdalen, Luke vii. 37. yet sanctified. Thus beautiful Rachel 
is barren, while Leah bears children. And there is scarce anv 
thing that affects and melts the hearts of Christians more than 
this comparative consideration doth, when they consider vessels of 
gold cast away, and leaden ones chosen for such noble uses. So 
that it is plain enough to all wise and humble souls, that this new 
life is wholly of supernatural production. 

Fifthly, and lastly, I shall briefly represent the necessary ante- 
cedency of this quickening work of the Spirit, to our first closing 
with Christ by faith : and this will easily let itself into your under- 
standings, if you but consider the nature of the vital act of faith ; 
which is the soufs receiving of Christ, and resting upon him for 
pardon and salvation : in which two things are necessarily included, 
viz. 

1. The renouncing of all other hopes and dependencies. 

2. The opening of the heart fully to Jesus Christ. 

First, The renouncing of all other hopes and dependencies what- 
soever. Self in all its acceptations, natural, sinful, and moral, is 
now to be denied and renounced for ever, else Christ can never be 



t)8 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. V. 

received, Rom. x. 3. not only self in its vilest pollutions, but self 
in its richest ornaments and endowments : but this is as impossible 
to the unrenewed and natural man, as it is for rocks or mountains 
to start from their centre, and fly like wandering atoms in the air : 
nature will rather chuse to run the hazard of everlasting damna- 
tion, than escape it by a total renunciation of its beloved lusts, or 
self-righteousness: this supernatural work necessarily requires a 
supernatural principle, Rom. viii. 2. 

Secondly, The opening the heart fully to Jesus Christ, without 
which Christ can never be received, Rev. iii. 20. but this also is the 
effect of the quickening Spirit, the Spirit of life which is in Christ 
Jesus. Sooner may we expect to see the flowers and blossoms open 
without the influence of the sun, than the heart and will of a sinner 
open to receive Christ without a principle of spiritual life first de- 
rived from him : and this will be past doubt to all that consider, 
not only the impotence, but the ignorance, prejudice, and 
aversations of nature, by which the door of the heart is barred, 
and chained against Christ, John v. 40. So that nature hath nei- 
ther ability nor will, power nor desire, to come to Christ : if any 
have an heart opened to receive him, it is the Lord that opens it by 
his Almighty Power, and that in the way of an infused principle 
of life supernatural. 

Quest. But here it may be doubted and objected, against this 
position. If we cannot believe till we are quickened with spiritual 
life, as you say, and cannot be justified till we believe, as all say, 
then it will follow, that a regenerate soul may be in the state of con- 
demnation for a time, and consequently perish, if death should 
befal him in that juncture. 

Sol. To this I return, That when we speak of the priority of this 
quickening work of the Spirit to our actual believing, we rather 
understand it of the priority of nature, than of time, the nature 
and order of the work requiring it to be so : a vital principle must, 
in order of nature, be infused before a vital act can be exerted. 
First, Make the tree good, and then the fruit good : and admit 
we should grant some priority in time also to this quickening prin- 
ciple, before actual faith, yet the absurdity mentioned would be 
no way consequent upon that concession ; for as the vital act of 
faith quickly follows the regenerating principle, so the soul is 
abundantly secured against the danger objected : God never be- 
ginning any special work of grace upon the soul, and then leaving 
it and the soul with it in hazard, but preserves both to the finish- 
ing and completing of his gracious design, Phil. i. 6. 

First Use of Information. 

Infi 1. If such be the nature and necessity of this principle of 



SERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 99 

divine life, as you have heard it opened in the foregoing discourse, 
then hence it follows, That unre 'generate men are no better than dead 
men. So the text represents them. " You hath he quickened 
" who were dead in trespasses and sins :" i. e. spiritually dead, 
though natually alive ; yea and lively too as any other persons in 
the world. There is a threefold consideration of objects, viz. 

1. Naturally. 

2. Politically. 

3. Theologically. 

First, Naturally, To all those things that are natural, they are 
alive: they can understand, reason, discourse, project, and con- 
trive, as well as others ; they can eat, drink, and build, plant, and 
suck out the natural comfort of these things, as much as any 
others. So their life is described, Job xxi. 12. " They take the 
" timbrel and harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ ; they 
" spend their days in wealth," &c. And James v. 5. " Ye have 
" lived in pleasure upon earth,'' as the fish lives in the water its 
natural element, and yet this natural sensual life is not allowed the 
name of life, 1 Tim. v. 9. such persons are dead whilst they live ; 
it is a base and ignoble life, to have a soul only to salt the body, or 
to enable a man for a few years to eat, and drink, and talk, and 
laugh, and then die. 

Secondly, Objects maybe considered politically, and with respect 
to such things, they are alive also : they can buy and sell, and ma- 
nage all their worldly affairs with as much dexterity, skill, and policy 
as other men : yea, " the children of this world are wiser in their 
" generation than the children of light," Luke xvi. 8. The entire 
* stream of their thoughts, projects, and studies, running in that 
one channel ; having but one design to manage, they must needs 
excel in worldly wisdom : But then, 

Thirdly, Theologically considered, they are dead ; without life, 
sense, or motion, towards God, and the things that are above : 
their understandings are dead, I Cor. ii. 14. and cannot receive 
the things that are of God ; their wills are dead, and cannot move 
towards Jesus Christ, John vi. 65. Their affections are dead, even 
to the most excellent and spiritual objects ; and all their duties are 
dead duties, without life or spirit. This is the sad case of the unre- 
generate world. 

Inf. 2. This speaks encouragement to ministers and parents, to 
wait in hopes of success at last, even upon those that yet give them 
little hope of conversion at the present. 

The work you see is the Lord's ; when the Spirit of life comes 
upon their dead souls, they shall believe, and be made willing ; 

* May God free me from him who is a man only of one business. Bern. ^ 

Vol. II. G 



100 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEltM. V. 

till then, we do but plough upon the rocks : yet let not our hand 
slack in duty, pray for them, and plead with them : you know not 
in which prayer, or exhortation, the Spirit of life may breathe upon 
them. Can these dry bones live ? Yes, if the Spirit of life from 
God breathe upon them, they can, and shall live : what though 
their dispositions be averse to all things that are spiritual and seri- 
ous, yet even such have been regenerated, when more sweet and 
promising natures have been passed by, and left under spiritual 
death. 

It was the observation of Mr. Ward, upon his brother Mr. Da- 
niel Rogers, (who was a man of great gifts and eminent graces, 
yet of a very bad temper and constitution) Though my brother 
Rogers, saith he, hath grace enough for two men, yet not half 
enough for himself. 

It may be you have prayed and striven long with your relations 
and to little purpose, yet be not discouraged. How often was Mr. 
John Rogers, that famous and successful divine, a grief of heart 
to his relations in his younger years, proving a wild and lewd 
young man, to the great discouragement of his pious friends ; yet, 
at last, the Lord graciously changed him, so that Mr. Richard 
Rogers would say, when he could exercise the utmost degree of 
charity or hope, for any that at present were vile and naught, / 
will neve?' despair of any man for John Rogers'* sake. 

Inf. 4. How honourable are Christians by their new birth ! 
" They are born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the 
" will of man, but of God," John i. 13. i e. not in an impure, 
or mere natural way, but in a most spiritual and supernatural man- 
ner : they are the offspring of God, the children of the Most 
High, as well by regeneration as by adoption ; which is the great- 
est advancement of the human nature, next to its hypostatical 
union with the second person. Oh, what honour is this for a poor 
sinful creature, to have the very life of God breathed into his 
soul ! All other dignities of nature are trifles compared with this ; 
this makes a Christian a sacred hallowed thing, the living temple 
of God, 1 Cor. vi. 19. The special object of his delight. 

Inf. 4. How deplorable is the condition of the unregenerate worlds 
in no better case than dead men f Now to affect our hearts with the 
misery of such conditions, let us consider and compare it in the fol- 
lowing particulars, 

First, There is no beauty in the dead, all their loveliness goes 
away at death ; there is no spiritual beauty or loveliness in any that 
are unregenerate : It is true, many of them have excellent moral 
honiiUtical virtues, which adorn their conversations in the eyes of 
men ; but what are all these, but so many sweet flowers strewed 
over a dead corpse ? 



SERM. V. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 101 

Secondly, The dead have no pleasure nor delight; even so the 
unregenerate are incapable of the delights of the Christian life ; 
" to be spiritually minded is life and peace," Rom. viii. 6. i. e. 
this is the only serene, placid, and pleasant life: when the prodigal, 
who was once dead, was alive, then he began to be merry, Luke 
xv. 24. They live in sensual pleasures, but this is to be dead while 
alive, in scripture-reckoning. 

Thirdly, The dead have no heat, they are as cold as clay ; so are 
all the unregenerate towards God and things above : their lusts are 
hot, but their affections to God cold and. frozen : that which makes 
a gracious heart melt, will not make an unregenerate heart move. 

Fourthly, The dead must be buried, Gen. xxiii. 4. " Bury my 
" dead out of my sight :* So must the unregenerate be buried out 
of God's sight for ever : buried in the lowest hell, in the place of 
darkness, for ever, John iii. 3. Wo to the unregenerate, good 
had it been for them had they never been born ! 

Infer. 5. How greatly are all men concerned to examine their 
condition with respect to spiritual life and death ! It is very common 
for men to * presume upon their union with, and interest in Christ. 
This privilege is, by common mistake, extended generally to all that 
profess the Christian religion, and practise the external duties of 
it, when, in truth, no more are or can be united to Christ, than are 
quickened by the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus, Rom. viii. 
1, 2. O try your interest in Christ by this rule, if I am quicken- 
ed by Christ, I have union with Christ. And, 

First, If there be spiritual sense in your souls, there is spiritual 
life in them : there are a/<£b?r?j£/a, senses belonging to the spiritual 
as well as to the animal life, Heb. v. 14. They can feel and sensibly 
groan under soul pressures and burdens of sin, Rom. vii. 24. The 
dead feel not, moan not under the burdens of sin, but the living 
do : they may be sensible indeed of the evil of sin, with respect to 
themselves, but not as against God ; damnation may scare them, 
but pollution doth not ; hell may fright them, but not the offend- 
ing of God. 

Secondly, If there be spiritual hunger and thirst, it is a sweet sign 
of spiritual life ; this sign agrees to Christians of a day old, 1 Pet. 
ii. 2. Even " new born babes desire the sincere milk of the word : n 
If spiritual life be in you, you know how to expound that scrip- 
ture, Psal. xlii. 1. without any other interpreter than your own 
experience : you will feel somewhat like the gnawing of an empty 
stomach making you restless during the interruption of your daily 
communion with the Lord. 

Thirdly, If there be spiritual conflicts with sin, there is spiritual 

■ By presuming thev hope, and by hoping thev perish. Ames. 

G 2 



/ 



102 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI. 

life in your souls, Gal. v. 17. Not only a combat betwixt light in 
the higher, and lust in the lower faculties ; not only opposition to 
more gross external corruptions, that carry more infamy and hor- 
ror with them than other sins do : but the same faculty will be the 
seat of war ; and the more inward and secret any lust is, by so 
much the more will it be opposed and mourned over. 

In a word, the weakest Christian may, upon impartial observa- 
tion, find such signs of spiritual life in himself (if he will allow 
himself time to reflect upon the bent and frame of his own heart) 
as desires after God ; conscience of duties ; fears, cares, and sor- 
rows, about sin ; delight in the society of heavenly and spiritual 
men; and a loathing and burden in the company of vain and 
carnal persons. 

Object. O but I have a very dead heart to spiritual things ! 

Sol. It is a sign of life that you feel, and are sensible of that 
deadness ; and besides, there is a great deal of difference betwixt 
spiritual deadness and death ; the one is the state of the unregene- 
rate, the other is the disease of regenerate men. 

Object. Some signs of spiritual life are clear to me, but I cannot 
close with others. 

Sol. If vou can really close with any, it may satisfy you, though 
you be dark in others ; for if a child cannot go, yet if it can suck ; 
but if it cannot suck, yet if it can cry ; yea, if it cannot cry, yet 
if it breathe, it is alive. 

SERMON VI. 

Of that Act on our Part, by which we do actually and effec- 
tually apply Christ to our own Souls. 

John i. 12. 

But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the 

sons of God ; even to them that believe on his name. 

J^l O sooner is the soul quickened by the Spirit of God, but it 
answers, in some measure, the end of God in that work, by its 
active reception of Jesus Christ, in the way of believing : What 
this vital act of faith is upon which so great a weight depends, as 
our interest in Christ and everlasting blessedness, this scripture 
before us will give you the best account of; wherein (omitting the 
consideration of the coherence and context of the words) we have 
three things to ponder. 



SERM. VI. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 105 



First, The high and glorious privilege conferred, viz. 6( Power 
" to become the sons of God." 

Secondly, The subject of this privilege described, " As many as 
" received him." 

Thirdly, The description explained, by way of opposition, " Even 
" as many as believe on his name." 

First, The privilege conferred is a very high and glorious one, 
than which no created being is capable of greater ; " power to be- 
" come the sons of God :" this word efyfftav is of large extent and 
signification, and is, by some, rendered " this * right, by others 
" this dignity, by others this prerogative, this privilege or honour :" 
It implies a title or right to adoption, not only with respect to the 
present benefits of it in this life, but also to that blessed inheritance 
which is laid up in heaven for the sons of God. And so Grotius 
rightly expounds it of our consummate sonship, consisting in the 
actual enjoyment of blessedness, as well as that which is inchoate : 
not only a right to pardon, favour, and acceptance now, but to 
heaven and the full enjoyment of God hereafter.' O what an 
honour, dignity, and privilege is this ! 

Secondly, The subjects of this privilege are described ; " As many 
" as received him." This text describes them by that very grace, 
faith, which gives them their title and right to Christ and his be- 
nefits ; and by that very act of faith, which primarily confers their 
right to his person, and secondarily to his benefits, viz. receiving 
him: there be many graces besides faith, but faith only is the 
grace that gives us right to Christ ; and there be many acts of faith 
besides receiving, but this receiving or embracing of Christ, is the 
justifying and saving act : " As many as received him," o<roi ds sXa/Sov 
aurw,] as many, be they of any nation, sex, age, or condition. For 
" there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision, nor uncircum- 
" cision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond or free : but Christ is all, and 
" in all," Col. iii. 11. 

Nothing but unbelief bars men from Christ and his benefits. 
As many as [received"^ him;] the word signifies " ta accept, take," 
or, (as we fitly render it), to receive, assume, or take to us ; a word 
most aptly expressing the nature and office of faith, yea, the very 
justifying and saving act; and we are also needfully to note its 
special object, sXaZov avrov : The text saith not aura, his, but avrov, 
him, i. e. his person, as he is clothed with his offices, and not 



* Beza, hoc jus ; Piscator, hanc dignitatem. Lightfoot, preerogativam. Heinsiu?, 
privilegium ; nee multo aliter voce s^affiag Hellenistce usi videntur cum Chaldceorum. 
J137W expresserunt. 

t Aa,aCa»{/v and vjciPoiXa^aniv, both signify to receive. 

G3 



104; THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI. 

only his benefits and privileges. These are secondary and conse- 
quential things to our receiving him * So that it is a receiving, 
assuming, or accepting the Lord Jesus Christ, which must have 
respect to the tenders and proposals of the gospel, " for therein is 
" the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith," Rom. i. 
17. therein is Jesus Christ revealed, proposed, and offered unto 
sinners, as the only way of justification and salvation ; which gospel- 
offer, as before w r as opened, is therefore ordinarily necessary to 
believing, Rom. x. 11, 12, 13, $c. 

Thirdly, This description is yet further explained by this addi- 
tional exegetical clause, [even to them that believe on his name ,] here 
the terms are varied, though the things expressed in both be the 
same ; what he called receiving there, is called believing oil his name 
here, to shew us that the very essence of saving faith consists in 
our receiving of Christ. By his name, we are to understand 
Christ himself: it is usual to take these two, believing in him, and 
believing in his name, as terms convertible, and of the same im- 
portance, inuri 172W ; Nirr, Kirr — Ipse est nomen suum, et nomen ejus 
■ipse est f : His name is Himself, and Himself is his name. So that 
here we have the true nature and precious benefits of saving faith 
excellently expressed in this scripture, the sum of which take in 
this proposition ; 

Doct. That the receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ is that saving 
and vital act of faith which gives the soul right both to his 
'person and benefits. 

We cannnot act spiritually till we begin to live spiritually: There- 
fore the spirit of life must first join himself to us, in his quicken- 
ing work, (as was shewn you in the last sermon), which being 
done, we begin to act spiritually, by taking hold upon, or receiving 
Jesus Christ, which is the thing designed to be opened in this 
sermon. 

The soul is the life of the body, faith is the life of the soul, and 
Christ is the life of faith. There are several sorts of faith besides 
saving faith, and in saving faith there are several acts, besides the 
justifying or saving act; but this receiving act, which is to be our 
subject this day, is that upon which both our righteousness and 
eternal happiness do depend. " This, as a form, differences sa- 



* The gospel offer is God's act, made by means of the word : acceptance is 
man's act ; vet so, as it is also the gift of God ; for a man cannot receive the Me- 
diator, unless faith, which is the instrument of this acceptance, be given him by 
God. 

| Drusius. 



SEBM. VI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 105 

" vino- faith from all other kinds or sorts of faith * ;" by this it is 
that we are justified and saved. " To as many as received him, 
" to them gave he power to become the sons of God :" yet it doth 
not justify and save us by reason of any proper dignity that is found 
in this act, but by reason of the object it receives or apprehends. 
The same thing is often expressed in scripture by other terms, as 
" Coming to Christ," John vi. 35. Trusting or staying upon 
Christ, Isa. 1. 10. But whatever is found in those expressions, it 
is all comprehended in this, as will appear hereafter. Now, the 
method into which I shall cast my discourse on this- subject, 
that I may handle it with as much perspicuity and profit as 1 can, 
shall be, 

First, To explain and open the nature of this receiving of Christ, 
and shew you what it includes. 

Secondly, To prove that this is the justifying and saving act of 
faith. 

Thirdly, To shew you the excellency of this act of faith. 

Fourthly, To remove some mistakes, and give you the true ac- 
count of the dignity and excellency of this act. 

Fifthly, And then bring home all, in a proper and close appli- 
cation. 

First, In the first place then, I will endeavour to explain and 
open the nature of this receiving of Christ, and shew you what is 
implied in it. 

And, indeed, it involves many deep mysteries, and things of 
greatest weight. People are generally very ignorant and unac- 
quainted with the importance of this expression ; they have very 
slight thoughts of faith who never passed under the illuminating, 
convincing, and humbling work of the Spirit : but we shall find 
that saving faith is quite another thing, and differs in its whole 
kind and nature from that traditional faith, and common assent, 
which is so fatally mistaken for it in the world f . 



* Forma vel aliquid formce analogum ponitur differentia loco. 
f There are divers other expressions by which the nature of saving faith is expres- 
sed in scripture, viz. Eating Christ's flesh, and drinking his blood, John vi. 40. 
Coming to Christ, Matt. xi. 28. Having the Son, 1 John v. 12. Trusting or de- 
pending upon him, for which the Hebrew uses three emphatical word?, }EN; riJ32, 
and non. The first signifies a firm and stable trust. The second, to lean, or de- 
pend with security. The third, to betake one's self to a sanctuary for protection. 
All which is supposed or included in our receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ : In 
eating and drinking we must receive meat and drink : coming to Christ is neces- 
sarily supposed in receiving him, for there is no receiving at a distance. Having 
the Son, and receiving him, are notions of the same importance ; and for trusting, 
relying with security, and betaking ourselves to Christ for refuge, they are all in- 

G4 



106 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI, 

For, First, It is evident that no man can receive Jesus Christ in 
the darkness of natural ignorance : we must understand and dis- 
cern who and what he is, whom we receive to be the Lord our 
righteousness. If we know not his person, and his offices, we do not 
take, but mistake Christ. It is a good rule in the civil law, Non 
consentit qui non seniit. A mistake of the person invalidates the 
match. He that takes Christ for a mere man, or denies the satis- 
faction of his blood, or divests him of his human nature, or denies 
any of his most glorious and necessary offices, let them cry up as 
high as they will, his spirituality, glory, and exemplary life and 
death, they can never receive Jesus Christ aright. This is such a 
crack, such a flaw in the very foundation of faith, as undoes and 
destroys all. Ignorantis non est consensus: All saving faith is 
founded in light and knowledge, and therefore it is called knowledge, 
Isa. liii. 11. and seeing is inseparably connected with believing, John 
vi. 40. Men must hear and learn of the Father before they can 
come to Christ, John vi. 45. The receiving act of faith is directed 
and guided by knowledge. I will not presume to state the degree 
of knowledge which is absolutely necessary to the reception of Christ ; 
I know the first actings of faith are, in most Christians, accompanied 
with much darkness and confusion of understanding : but yet we 
must say in the general, that wherever faith is, there is so much 
light as is sufficient to discover to the soul its own sins, dangers and 
wants, and the all-sufficiency, suitableness, and necessity of Christ, 
for the supply and remedy of all ; and without this, Christ cannot 
be receded. " Come unto me, all ye that labour, and I will give 
" you rest/' Matt. xi. 28. 

Secondly, The receiving of Christ, necessarily implies the assent 
of the understanding to the truths of Christ revealed in the gospel, 
viz. his person, natures, offices, his incarnation, death, and satis- 
faction ; which assent, though it be not in itself saving faith, yet 
is it the foundation and ground work of it ; it being impossible the 
soul should receive, and fiducially embrace, what the mind doth 
not assent unto as true and infallibly certain *. Now, there are 
three degrees of assent ; conjecture, opinion, and belief. Conjecture 
is but a slight and weak inclination to assent to the thing propound- 
ed, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against it. Opinion 
is a more steady and fixed assent, when a man is almost certain, 
though yet some fear of the contrary remains with him. Belief is 



solved in the receiving act ; for as God offers him to us as the only prop of our hearts 
and hopes, so we receive him to rely upon him. And as he is held forth in the gospel 
as the only Asylum, or city of refuge, so we take or receive him, and accordingly betake 
ourselves to him for refuge. 

* See Dr. Sclater on Rom. iv. 5. 



SERM. VI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 10T 

a more full and assured assent to the truth ; to which the mind 
may be brought four ways. 

First, By the perfect intelligence of sense, not hindered or de- 
ceived. So I believe the truth of these propositions, Fire is hot, 
water is moist, honey is sweet, gall is bitter. 

Secondly, By the native clearness of self-evident principles. 
So I believe the truth of these propositions, The whole is more 
than a part ; the cause is before the effect. 

Thirdly, By discourse, and rational deduction. So I believe the 
truth of this proposition, Where all the parts of a thing are, th re 
is the whole. 

Fourthly, By infallible testimony, when any thing is witnessed 
or asserted by one whose truth is unquestionable *. And of this 
sort is the assent of faith, which is therefore called our receiving 
the witness of God, 1 John v. 9. our setting to our seal that God 
is true, John iii. 33. This prima Veritas, divine verity, is the very 
formal object of faith : into this we resolve our faith. Thus saith 
the Lord, is that firm foundation upon which our assent is built. 
And thus we see good reason to believe those profound mysteries 
of the incarnation of Christ ; the hypostatical union of the two 
natures in his wonderful person ; the mystical union of Christ and 
believers ; though we cannot understand these things, by reason of 
the darkness of our minds. It satisfies the soul to find these mys- 
teries in the written word ; upon that foundation it firmly builds its 
assent : and without such an assent of faith, there can be no em- 
bracing of Christ : all acts of faith and religion, without assent, 
are but as so many arrows shot at random into the open air, they 
signify nothing for want of a fixed determinate object. 

It is therefore the policy of Satan, by injecting or fomenting 
atheistical thoughts, (with which young converts use to find them- 
selves greatly infested) to undermine and destroy the whole work 
of faith. But God makes his people victorious over them : yea, 
and even at that time they do assent to the truths of the word, 
when they think they do not ; as appears by their tenderness and 
fear of sin, their diligence and care of duty. If I discern these 
things in a Christian's life, he must excuse me if I believe him not, 
when he saith he doth not assent to the truths of the gospel. 

Thirdly, Our receiving Christ necessarily implies our hearty ap~ 
probation, liking and estimation ; yea, the acquiescence of our very 

* It is not becoming, that God, when he should speak to men, should confirm his 
words with arguments, as if otherwise he was not to be believed ; but, as becomes him- 
self, he speaks as the supreme Judge of all things, whose [prerogative] it is, not to argue, 
but to pronounce what is truth, &c. Lactan. de falsa relighne, p. (mihij 179. Faith 
fails, where the divine authority of the scripture is wanting. 



10S THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERAI. VT, 

souls in Jesus Christ, as the most excellent, suitable, and complete 
remedy for all our wants, sins, and dangers, that ever could be 
prepared by the wisdom and love of God for us : We must receive 
him with such a frame of heart, as rests upon, and trusts in him, if 
ever we receive him aright ; " To them that believe he is precious, 1 ' 
1 Pet. ii. 7. This is the only sovereign plaister in all the world 
that is large enough, and efficacious enough, to cure our wounds : 
And therefore as Christ is most highly esteemed, and heartily ap- 
proved, as the only remedy for our souls ; so the sovereign grace 
and wisdom of God are admired, and the way and method he hath 
taken to save poor souls, by Jesus Christ, most heartily approved 
as the most apt and excellent method, both for his glory and our 
good, that ever could be taken : for it is a plain case, that none will 
espouse themselves with conjugal affections, to that person whom 
they esteem not as the best for them that can be chosen : None will 
forsake and quit all for his sake, except they account him as the 
spouse did, " The chiefest of ten thousand." 

There are two things in Christ, which must gain the greatest 
approbation in the soul of a poor convinced sinner, and bring it to 
rest upon Jesus Christ. 

First, That it can find nothing in Christ that is distasteful, or un- 
suitable to it, as it doth experimentally find in the best creatures. 
In him is no weakness, but a fulness of all saving abilities ; " Able 
" to save to the uttermost :" No pride, causing him to scorn and 
contemn the most wretched soul that comes to him: No incon- 
stancy or levity, to cause him to cast off the soul whom he hath 
once received : No passion but a Lamb for meekness and patience : 
There is no spot to be found in him, but " He is altogether lovely," 
Cant v. 16. 

Secondly, As the believer can find nothing in Christ that is dis- 
tasteful, so it finds nothing wanting in Christ that is necessary, or 
desirable : Such is the fulness of wisdom, righteousness, sanctifica- 
tion, and redemption that is in Christ, that nothing is left to desire 
but the full enjoyment of him. O, saith the soul, how completely 
happy shall I be, if I can but win Christ! I would not envy the 
nobles of the earth, were I but in Christ. I am hungry and athirst, 
and Christ is meat indeed, and drink indeed ; this is the best thing 
in all the world for me, because so necessary and so suitable to the 
needs of a soul ready to perish. I am a law-condemned and a 
self-condemned sinner, trembling for fear of the execution of the 
curse upon me every moment ; in Christ is complete righteousness 
to justify my soul ; O there is nothing better for me than Christ. 
I see myself plunged, both in nature and practice, into the odious 
pollutions of sin, and in Christ is a fountain opened for sin and for 
uncleanness : His blood is a fountain of merit, his spirit is a fountain 



SERM. Vr. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 109 

of holiness and purity : None but Christ, none but Christ. O the 
manifold wisdom and unsearchable love of God, to prepare and 
furnish such a Christ so fully answering all the needs, all the dis- 
tresses, all the fears and burdens of a poor sinner ! Thus the be- 
lieving soul approves of Christ as best for it. And thus in believing, 
it gives glory to God, Rom. iv. 21. 

Fourthly, Receiving Christ consists in the consent and choice of 
the 10 ill; and this is the opening of the heart and stretching forth of 
the soul to receive him : Thy people shall be willing in the day of 
" thy power, 11 Psal. ex. 3. 

It is the great design and main scope of the gospel, to work over 
the wills of poor sinners to this : And this was the great complaint 
of Christ against the incredulous Jews, John v. 40. " Ye will not 
" come unto me that ye might have life." 

It is disputed by some, whether faith can be seated in two dis- 
tinct faculties, as we seem to place it, when we say it involves both 
the approbation of the judgment and the consent of the will. I will 
not here entangle my discourse with that fruitless dispute. I am of 
the same judgment with those divines, that think faith cannot be 
expressed fully by any one single habit, or act of the mind or will 
distinctly, for that (as * one well notes) there are such descriptions 
given of it in scripture, such things are proposed as the object of it, 
and such is the experience of all that sincerely believe, as no one 
single act, either of the mind or will, can answer unto : Nor do I 
see any thing repugnant to scripture or philosophy if we place it in 
both faculties. Consent (saith •(• Vasquez) seems to denote the 
concourse of the will with the understanding ; but to leave that, 
it is most certain the saving, justifying act of faith lies principally in 
the consent of the will, which consent is the effect of the Almighty 
Power of God, Eph. i. 19. He allures and draws the will to 
Christ, and he draws with the cords of a man, i. e. he prevails with 
it by rational arguments : For the soul being prepared by convic- 
tions of its lost and miserable estate by sin, and that there is but 
one door of hope open to it for an escape from the wrath to come, 
and that is Christ ; being also satisfied of the fulness and complete- 
ness of his saving ability, and of his willingness to make it over for 
our salvation, upon such just and equal terms ; this cannot but 
prevail with the will of a poor distressed sinner, to consent and 
chuse him. 

Fifthly, and lastly, The last and principal thing included in our 

* Dr. Owen in his doctrine of Justification, p. 135. 

| Consent seems to denote the concurrence of the will with the understanding, by 
relishing the same thing which the understanding doth perceive, 12. Q. 15. a. 1. Faith 
is not a simple act, but consists of divers parts, knowledge, assent, and trust, which do 
not all belong to the same faculty. WendeU Theol. p. 450. 



110 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. VI. 

receiving of Christ, is the respect that this act of acceptance hath 
unto the terms upon which Christ is tendered to us in the gospel J, 
to which it is most agreeable, 1 Cor. xv. 11. " So we preach, and 
" so ye believed :" Faith answers the gospel-offer, as the impress 
upon the wax doth the engraving in the seal ; and this is of prin- 
cipal consideration, for there is no receiving Christ upon any other 
terms but his own, proposed in the gospel to us; He will never 
come lower, nor make them easier than they are for any man's sake 
in the world ; we must either receive him upon these, or part with 
him for ever as thousands do, who could not be content to agree 
to some articles, but rather chuse to be damned for ever than sub- 
mit to all : This is the great controversy betwixt Christ and sinners; 
upon this, many thousands break off the treaty, and part with 
Christ, because he will not come to their terms ; but every true 
believer receives him upon his own, i. e. their acceptance of him 
by faith, is in all things consentaneous to the overtures made of 
him in the written word. So he tenders himself, and so they 
receive him ; as will be evident in the following particulars. 

First, The gospel offers Christ to us sincerely and really, and so 
the true believer receives and accepts him, even with a faith un- 
feigned ; 1 Tim. i. 5. If ever the soul be serious and in earnest in 
any thing, it is so in this : Can we suppose the heart of him that 
flies for his life to the refuge city, to be serious and in earnest to 
escape by flight the avenger of blood who pursues him ? Then is 
the heart of a convinced sinner serious in this matter ; for under 
that notion is the work of faith presented to us, Heb. vi. 18. 

Secondly, Christ is offered to us in the gospel entirely and undi- 
videdly, as clothed with all his offices, priestly, prophetical, and 
regal ; as Christ Jesus the Lord, Acts xvi. 31. and so the true be- 
liever receives him ; The hypocrite, like the harlot, is for dividing, 
but the sincere believer finds the need he hath of every office of 
Christ, and knows not how to want any thing that is in him. 

His ignorance makes him necessary and desirable to him as a 
prophet: His guilt makes him necessary as a priest : His strong and 
powerful lusts and corruptions make him necessary as a king: and 
in truth, he sees not any thing in Christ that he can spare ; he needs 
all that is in Christ, and admires infinite wisdom in nothing more 
than the investing Christ with all these offices, which are so suited 
to the poor sinner's wants and miseries. Look, as the three offices 
are undivided in Christ, so they are in the believer's acceptance ; 
and before this trial no hypocrite can stand ; for all hypocrites re- 

f Rom. iv. 17. viryxkaarz hi zx. xaoSiag ag ov tfaptdvfyre rvrrov bthayjis. The 
will like melted metal, is delivered into the gospel-mould, where it receives the same 
form and figure that the mould gives. 



SEEM. Vr. THE METHOD OF GRACE. Hi 

ject and quarrel with something in Christ ; they like his pardon 
better than his government. They call him indeed, Lord and 
Master, but it is but an empty title they bestow upon him; for let 
them ask their own hearts if Christ be Lord over their thoughts, 
as well as words ; over their secret, as well as open actions ; over 
their darling lusts, as well as others ; let them ask, who will appear 
to be Lord and Master over them, when Christ and the world 
come in competition ? When the pleasure of sin shall stand upon 
one side, and sufferings to death, and deepest points of self-denial, 
upon the other side? Surely it is the greatest affront that can be 
offered to the Divine Wisdom and Goodness, to separate in our 
acceptance, what is so united in Christ, for our salvation and hap- 
piness. As without any one of these offices, the work of our sal- 
vation could not be completed, so without acceptance of Christ in 
them all, our union with him by faith cannot be completed. 

The gospel-offer of Christ includes all his offices, and gospel- 
faith just so receives him ; to submit to him, as well as to be re- 
deemed by him ; to imitate him in the holiness of his life, as well 
as to reap the purchases and fruits of his death. It must be an 
entire receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ *. 

Thirdly, Christ is offered to us in the gospel exclusively, as the 
alone and only Saviour of sinners ; with whose blood and interces- 
sion nothing is to be mixed ; but the soul of a sinner is singly to 
rely and depend on him, and no other, Acts iv. 2. 1 Cor. iii. 11. and 
so faith receives him, Psal. lxxi. 16. "I will make mention of thy 
" righteousness, even of thine only."" Phil. iii. 9. " And be found 
" in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, 
" but that which is through the faith of Christ" To depend 
partly upon Christ's righteousness, and partly upon our own, is to 
set one foot upon a rock, and the other in a quick-sand ; either 
Christ will be to us alj in all, or nothing at all, in point of righte- 
ousness and salvation ; he affects not social honour ; as he did the 
whole work, so he expects the sole praise ; if he be not able to 
save to the uttermost, why do we depend upon him at all ? and if 
he be, why do we lean upon any beside him ? 

Fourthly \ The gospel offers Christ freely to sinners as the gift, 
not the sale of God, John iv. 10. Isa. Iv. 1. Rev. xxii. 17. and even 
so faith receives him. The believer comes to Christ with an empty 
hand, not only as an undeserving, but as an hell -deserving sinner ; 
he comes to Christ as to one that justifies the ungodly, Rom. iv. 5. 
" Unto him that worketh not, but believeth in him that justifieth 

* A man may as lawfully join saints or angels in his mediation with Christ, as graces. 
It is gross idolatry to make the works of God a God, and it is but a more subtle idola- 
try to make the works of Christ a Christ. Burgees de Lege. 



112 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI. 

" the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness." Where by 
him that worketh not, he means a convinced, humbled sinner, 
who finds himself utterly unable to do the task the law sets him, 
i. e. perfectly to obey it ; and therefore in a law sense is said not to 
work ; for it is all one as to the intent and purpose of the law, not 
to work, and not to work perfectly. This is he convinced of, and 
therefore comes to Christ as one that is in himself ungodly, ac- 
knowledging the righteousness, by which alone he can stand be- 
fore God, is in Christ, and not in himself, in whole, or in part ; 
and by the way, let this encourage poor souls that are scared and 
daunted for want of due qualifications, for closing with and em- 
bracing Christ. There is nothing qualifies a man for Christ more 
than a sense of his unworthiness of him, and the want of all 
excellencies or ornaments, that may commend him to divine ac- 
ceptance. 

Fifthly, The gospel offers Christ orderly to sinners, first his per- 
son, then his privileges. God first gives his Son, and then with 
him, or as a consequent of that gift, he gives us all things, Rom. 
viii. 32. In the same order must our faith receive him. The be- 
liever doth not marry the portion first, and then the person, but to 
be found in him is the first and great care of a believer. 

I deny not but it is lawful for any to have an eye to the benefits 
of Christ. Salvation from wrath is, and lawfully may be intended 
and aimed at : " Look unto me, and be saved all ye ends of the 
" earth," Isa. xlv. 22. Nor do I deny but there are many poor 
souls, who being in deep distress and fear, may, and often do, look 
mostly to their own safety at first ; and that there is much confu- 
sion, as well in the actings of their faith, as in their condition ; but 
sure I am, it is the proper order in believing, first to accept the per- 
son of the Lord Jesus : Heaven is no doubt very desirable, but 
Christ is more : " Whom have I in heaven but thee ?" Psal. lxxiii. 
25. Union with Christ is, in order of nature, antecedent to the 
communication of his privileges, therefore so it ought to be in the 
order and method of believing. 

Sixthly, Christ is advisedly, offered in the gospel to sinners, as the 
result of God's eternal counsel, a project of grace upon which his 
heart and thoughts have been much set, Zech. vi. 13. The counsel 
of peace was betwixt the Father and the Son. And so the believer 
receives him, most deliberately weighing the matter in his most deep 
and serious thoughts ; for this is a time of much solicitude and 
though tfulness. The souFs espousals are acts of judgment, Hos. 
ii. 19. on our part, as well as on God's ; We are therefore bid to 
sit down and count the cost, Luke xiv. 28. Faith, or the actual 
receiving of Christ, is the result of many previous debates in the 
soul : The matter hath been pondered over and over : The objeo. 



SERM. VI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 113 

tions and discouragements, both from the self-denying terms of the 
gospel, and our own vileness and deep guilt, have been ruminated, 
and lain upon our hearts day and night, and after all things have 
been balanced in the most deep consideration, the soul is deter- 
mined to this conclusion, I must have Christ, be the terms never so 
hard, be my sins never so great and many, I will yet go to him, and 
venture my soul upon him ; if I perish, I perish. I have thought 
out all my thoughts, and this is the result, union with Christ here, 
or separation from God for ever must be my lot. 

And thus doth the Lord open the hearts of his elect, and win 
the consent of their wills to receive Jesus Christ upon the deepest 
consideration and debate of the matter in their own most solemn 
thoughts: They understand and know, that they must deeply 
deny themselves, take up his cross and follow him, Matt. xvi. 24. 
renounce not only sinful but religious self ; these are hard and dif- 
ficult things, but yet the necessity and excellency of Christ make 
them appear eligible and rational : by all which you see faith is 
another thing than what the sound of that word (as it is generally 
understood) signifies to the understandings of most men. This is 
that fiducial receiving of Christ here to be opened. 

Secondly, Our next work will be to evince this receiving of 
Christ as hath been opened, to be that special saving faith of God's 
elect : This is that faith of which such great and glorious things are 
spoken in the gospel, which, whosoever hath shall be saved, and 
he that hath it not shall be damned ; and this I shall evidently 
prove by the following arguments or reasons. 

Arg. 1. First, That faith which gives the soul right and title to 
spiritual adoption, with all the privileges and benefits thereof, is 
true and saving faith. 

But such a receiving of Christ as hath been described, gives the 
soul right and title to spiritual adoption, with all the privileges and 
benefits thereof. 

Therefore such a receiving of Christ as hath been described is 
true and saving faith. 

The major proposition is undeniable, for our right and title to 
spiritual adoption, and the privileges thereof arise from our union 
with Jesus Christ ; we being united to the Son of God, are, by 
virtue of that union, reckoned or accounted sons, Gal. iii. 26*. 
" You are all the children of God by faith in Jesus Christ :" The 
effect of saving faith is union with Christ's person, the consequent 
of that union is adoption, or right to the inheritance. 

The minor is most plain in the text : " To as many as received. 
" him, to them gave he power or right to become the sons o\ 
" God :" A false faith hath no such privilege annexed to it ; no 



114 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. VI. 

unbeliever is thus dignified: No stranger entitled to this in- 
heritance. 

Arg. 2. Secondly, That only is saving and justifying faith, which 
is in all true believers, in none but true believers, and in all true 
believers at aD times. 

But such a receiving of Christ as hath been described, is in all 
true believers, in none but true believers, and in all true believers 
at all times. 

Therefore such a receiving of Christ as hath been described, is 
the only saving and justifying faith. 

The major is undeniable, that must needs contain the essence of 
saving faith, which is proper to every true believer at all times, 
and to no other. 

The minor will be as clear, for there is no other act of faith, but 
this of fiducial receiving Christ as he is offered, that doth agree to 
all true believers, to none but true believers, and to all true be- 
lievers at all times. 

There be three acts of faith, * assent, acceptance, and assurance: 
The Papists generally give the essence of saving faith to the first, 
viz. assent. The Lutherans, and some of our own, give it to the 
last, viz. assurance : But it can be neither way so. Assent doth 
not agree only to true believers, or justified persons. Assurance 
agrees to justified persons, and them only, but not to all justified 
persons, and that at all times. 

Assent is too low to contain the essence of saving faith ; it is 
found in the unregenerate as well as the regenerate : yea, in devils 
as well as men, James ii. 19- it is supposed and included in justi- 
fying faith, but it is not the justifying or saving act. Assurance is 
as much too high, being found only in some eminent believers : 
and in them too but at some times. There is many a true be- 
liever to whom the joy and comfort of assurance is denied; they 
may say of their union with Christ, as Paul said of his vision ; 
whether in the body or out of the body, I cannot tell ; so they, 
whether in Christ or out of Christ, they cannot tell -f\ 

A true believer may " walk in darkness, and see no light," Isa. 
1. 10. Nay a man must be a believer before he know himself to be 
so ; the direct act ofjaith is before the reflex act : so that the justi- 
fying act of faith lies neither in assent nor in assurance. Assent 
saith, I believe that Christ is, and that he is the Saviour of the elect. 

* The act of faith consists in assent, by which one assents to any proposition reveal- 
ed by God on the authority of the revealer. Becan. TheoU Sc/iol. Tom. 3. cap. 8. 
Q.4. 

f Many new born Christians live like the new bom babe, Vivit, et est vitas nescius ipse 
sua ■ The whole stock of many a believer consists in the bare direct acts of faith. 



SERM. VT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 115 

Assurance saith, I believe and am sure that Christ died for me, 
and that I shall be saved through him. So that assent widens the 
nature of faith too much, and assurance upon the other hand 
straitens it too much ; but acceptance, which saith, I take Christ in 
all his offices to be mine, this fits it exactly, and belongs to all true 
believers, and to none but true believers ; and to all true believers 
at all times. This therefore must be the justifying and saving act 
of faith. 

Arg. 3. Thirdly, That and no other is the justifying and saving 
act of faith, to which the properties and effects of saving faith do 
belong, or in which they are only found. 

But in the fiducial receiving of Christ are the properties and 
effects of saving faith only found. 

This therefore must be the justifying and saving act of faith. 

First, By saving faith, Christ is said to " dv/ell in our hearts," 
Eph. iii. 17. but it is neither by assent, nor assurance, but by ac- 
ceptance, and receiving him that he dwells in our hearts ; not by 
assent, for then he would dwell in the unregenerate ; nor by 
assurance, for he must dwell in our hearts before we can be assured 
of it : therefore it is by acceptance. 

Secondly, By faith we are justified, Rom. v. 1. But neither 
assent nor assurance, for the reasons above, do justify; therefore 
it must be by the receiving act, and no other. 

Thirdly, The scripture ascribes great difficulties to that faith by 
which we are saved, as being most cross and opposite to the corrupt 
nature of man ; but of all the acts of faith, none is clogged with 
like difficulties, or conflicts with greater oppositions than the re- 
ceiving act doth ; this act is attended with the greatest difficulties, 
fears, and deepest self-denial. In assent, a man's reason is con- 
vinced, and yields to the evidence of truth, so that he can do no 
other but assent to the truth. In assurance there is nothing against 
a man's will or comfort, but much for it ; every one desires it : but 
it is not so in the acceptance of Christ, upon the self-denying terms 
of the gospel, as will hereafter be evinced. We conclude there- 
fore, that in this consists the nature and essence of saving faith. 

Thirdly, Having seen what the receiving of Jesus Christ is, and 
that it is the faith by which we are justified and saved, I next come 
to open the dignity and excellency of this faith, whose praises and 
encommms are in all the scriptures ; there you find it renowned by 
the title of precious faith, 2 Pet. i. 7. enriching faith, Jam. ii. 5. 
the work of God, John vi. 29. the great mystery of godliness, 1 
Tim. iii. 16. With many more rich epithets throughout the scrip- 
tures bestowed upon it. 

Now faith may be considered two ways, viz. either qualitatively 
or relativelv. 

Vol. 11/ H 



116 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. VI, 



Considered qualitatively, as a saving grace, it hath the same ex- 
cellency that all other precious saving graces have; as it is the 
fruit of the Spirit, it is more precious than gold, Prov. viii. 11, 19. 
And so are all other graces as well as faith ; in this sense they all 
shine with equal glory, and that a glory transcending all the glory 
of this world : but then consider faith relatively, as the instrument 
by which the righteousness of Christ is apprehended and made ours, 
and in that consideration it excels all other graces. 

This is the grace that is singled out from among all other graces, 
to receive Christ, by which office it is dignified above all its fellows : 
as Moses was honoured above the many thousands of Israel, when 
God took him up into the mount, admitted him nearer to himself 
than any other of all the tribes might come ; for they stood with- 
out the rail, while Moses was received into the special presence of 
God, and was admitted to such views as others must not have : so 
faith is honoured above all its fellow-graces, in being singled out, 
and solemnly anointed to this high office in our justification : this 
is that precious eye that looks unto Christ as the stung Israelites 
did to the brazen serpent, and derives healing virtue from him to 
the soul. It is the grace which instrumentally saves us, Eph. ii. 
8. As it is Christ's glory to be the door of salvation, so it is faith's 
glory to be the golden key that opens that door. 

What shall I say of faith ? It is the bond of union ; the instrument 
of justification ; the spring of spiritual peace and joy ; the means of 
spiritual life and subsistence ; and therefore the great scope and drift 
of the gospel ; which aims at and presseth nothing more than to 
bring men and women to believe. 

First, This is the bond of our union with Christ; that union is 
begun in our viviflcation, and completed in our actual receiving of 
Christ ; the first is the bond of union on the Spirit's part, the second 
a bond of union on our part. " Christ dwelleth in our hearts by 
" faith, 1 * Eph. hi. IT. And therein it is a door opened to let in 
many rich blessings to the soul ; for, by uniting us to Christ, it 
brings us into special favour and acceptation with God, Eph. i. 6. 
Makes us the special objects of Christ's conjugal love and delight, 
Eph. v. 29. Draws from his heart sympathy and a tender sense of 
all our miseries and burdens, Heb. iv. 15. 

Secondly, It is the instrument of our justification, Rom. v. 1. 
Till Christ be received (thus received by us) we are in our sins ; 
under guilt and condemnation ; but when faith comes, then comes 
freedom : " By him all that believe are justified from all things *." 

* The being found in Christ has a tacit reference to the judgment of God ; to us 
there is no condemnation, because he finds us clothed with a righteousness, such as he 
requires, i. e. completely perfect, even the righteousness of Christ by faith, imputed to us. 
Bern, m Ike jdace. 



SERM. VI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 117 

Acts xiii. 38. Rom. viii. 1. For it apprehends or receives the pure 
and perfect righteousness of the Lord Jesus, wherein the soul, how 
guilty and sinful soever it be in itself, stands faultless and spotless 
before the presence of God ; all obligations to punishment are, upon 
believing, immediately dissolved ; a full and final pardon sealed. 
O precious faith ! Who can sufficiently value it ! 

What respect, reader, wouldst thou have to that hand that 
should bring thee a pardon when on the ladder or block ? Why, 
such a pardon, which thou canst not read without tears of joy, is 
brought thee by the hand of faith. O inestimable grace ! This 
clothes the pure righteousness of Jesus upon our defiled souls, and 
so causes us to become the "righteousness of God in him," or as it 
is 1 John iii. 7. " Righteous as he is righteous :" Non formali 4* 
intrinsica justitia, sed relativa : Not with a formal inherent righte- 
ousness of our own, but with a relative imputed righteousness from 
another. 

I know this most excellent and most comfortable doctrine of im- 
puted righteousness, is not only denied but derided by Papists. 
Stapleton calls it spectrum cerebri Lutherani : The monstrous birth 
of Luther's brain ! But, blessed be God, this comfortable truth is 
well secured against all attempts of its adversaries. Let their blas- 
phemous mouths call it in derision, as they do putative righteousness, 
i. e. a mere fancied or conceited righteousness : Yet we know as- 
suredly Christ's righteousness is imputed to us, and that in the 
way of faith. If Adam's sin became ours by imputation, then so 
doth Christ's righteousness also become ours by imputation, Rom. 
v. 17. If Christ were made a sinner by the imputation of our sins 
to him, who had no sin of his own, then we are made righteous 
by the imputation of Christ's righteousness to us, who have no 
righteousness of our own, according to 1 Cor. v. 21. This 
was the way in which Abraham, the father of them that be- 
lieve, was justified ; and therefore this is the way in which all be- 
lievers, the children of Abraham, must, in the like manner, be 
justified, Rom. iv. 22, 23, 24. Who can express the worth of 
faith in this one respect, were this all it did for our souls ? 

But, Thirdly, It is the spring of our spiritual peace and joy : and 
that as it is the instrument of our justification. If it be an instru- 
ment of our justification, it cannot but be the spring of our conso- 
lation, Rom. v. 1. " Being justified by faith, we have peace with 
" God." In uniting us with Christ, and apprehending and apply- 
ing his righteousness to us, it becomes the seed or root of all the 
peace and joy of a Christian's life. Joy, the child of faith, there- 
fore bears its name, Phil. 1. 25. " The joy of faith." So 1 Pet. 1. 
8, 9. " Believing we rejoice with joy unspeakable." We cannot 
forbear rejoicing when by faith we are brought to the sight and 

H2 



118 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. Vt, 

knowledge of such a privileged state ; when faith hath first given 
and then cleared our title to Christ, joy is no more under the 
soul's command ; we cannot but rejoice, and that with joy un- 
speakable. 

Fourthly, It is the means of our spiritual livelihood and subsist- 
ence : all other graces, like birds in the nest, depend upon what 
faith brings in to them ; take away faith, and all the graces lan- 
guish and die : joy, peace, hope, patience, and all the rest, depend 
upon faith, as the members of the natural body do upon the vessels 
by which blood and spirits are conveyed to them. " The life which 
" I now live (saith the apostle) is by the faith of the Son of God, 1 ' 
Gal. ii. 20. It provides our ordinary food, and extraordinary cor- 
dials, Psal. xxvii. 13. " I had fainted, unless I had believed." And 
seeing it is all this to our souls, 

Fifthly, In the last place, it is no wonder that it is the main scope 
and drift of the gospel, to press and bring souls to believing : it is 
the gospel's grand design to bring up the hearts of men and women 
to faith. The urgent commands of the gospel aim at this, 1 John 
iii. 23. Mark i. 14, 15. John xii. 36. Hither also look the great 
promises and encouragements of the gospel, John vi. 35, 37. So 
Mark xvi. 16. And the opposite sin of unbelief is every where fear- 
fully aggravated and threatened, John xvi. 8, 9. John iii. 18, 35. 
Ana 1 this was the third thing promised, namely, a discovery of the 
transcendent worth and excellency of saving faith. 

Fourthly, But lest we commit a mistake here, to the prejudice 
of Christ's honour and glory, which must not be given to another, 
no not to faith itself; I promised you in the fourth place, to shew 
you upon what account faith is thus dignified and honoured ; that 
so we may give xm\.o faith the things that are faith's, and to Christ 
the things that are Christ's. 

And I find four opinions about the interest of faith in our justi- 
fication : some will have it to justify us formaVy, not relatively : i. e. 
upon the account of his own intrinsical value and worth ; and this 
is the popish sense of justification by faith. Some affirm, that 
though faith be not our perfect legal righteousness, considered as 
a work of ours, yet the act of believing is imputed to us for righte- 
ousness, i. e. God graciously accepts it instead of perfect legal 
righteousness, and so, in his esteem, it is our evangelical righte- 
ousness. And this is the Arminian sense of justification by faith. 

Some there are also, even among our reformed divines, that 
contend that faith justifies and saves us, as it is the condition of the 
new covenant. And lastly, others will have it to justify us as an 
instrument apprehending or receiving the righteousness of Christ; 
with which opinion I must close. When I consider my text calls it 
a receiving of Christ Most certain it is, 



SERM. VI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 119 

That, First, It doth not justify in the popish sense, upon the ac- 
count of its own proper worth and dignity : for then, 

First, Justification should be of debt, not of grace ; contrary to 
Rom. iii. 23, 24. 

Secondly, This would frustrate the very scope and end of the 
death of Christ ; for if righteousness come by the law, i. e. by the 
way of works and desert, then is Christ dead in vain, Gal. ii. 21. 

Thirdly, Then the way of our justification by faith would be so 
far from excluding, that it would establish boasting, expressly con- 
trary to the apostle, Rom. iii. 26, 27. 

Fourthly, Then there should be no defects or imperfections in 
faith, for a defective or imperfect thing can never be the matter of 
our justification before God: if it justify upon the account of its 
own worth and proper dignity, it can have no flaw or imperfection 
in it, contrary to the common sense of all believers. Nay, 

Fifthly, Then it is the same thing to be justified by faith, and to 
be justified by works, which the apostle so carefully distinguisheth 
and opposeth, Phil. iii. 9. and Rom. iv. 6. So that we conclude it 
doth not justify in the Popish sense, for any worth or proper ex- 
cellency that is in itself. 

Secondly, And it is as evident, it doth not justify us in the Armi- 
nian sense, viz. as the to credere, the act of believing is imputed or 
accepted by God, as our evangelical righteousness, instead of per- 
fect legal righteousness. In the former opinion you have the dregs 
of Popery, and here you have refined Popery. Let all Arminians 
know, we have as high an esteem for faith as any men in the world, 
but yet we will not rob Christ to clothe faith. We cannot embrace 
their opinion, because, 

First, We must then dethrone Christ to exalt faith : we are 
willing to give it all that is due to it, but we dare not despoil Christ 
of his glory for faith's sake : " He is the Lord our righteousness,' 1 
Jer. xxiii. We dare not set the servant above the master. We 
acknowledge no righteousness but what the obedience and satis- 
faction of Christ yields us. His blood, not our faith ; his satis- 
faction, not our believing it, is the matter of our justification be- 
fore God. 

Secondly, We dare not yield this point, lest we undermine all 
the comfort of Christians, by setting their pardon and peace upon 
a weak imperfect work of their own. Oh how tottering and un- 
stable must their station be, that stand upon such a bottom as this ! 
What alterations are there in our faith, what mixtures of unbelief 
at all times, and prevalency of unbelief at some times ; and is this 
a foundation to build our justification and hope upon ? Dcbilcjiin- 
damcntum fallit opus : If we lay the stress here, we build upon very 

H3 



120 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI, 

loose ground, and must be at a continual loss both as to safety and 
comfort. 

Thirdly \ We dare not wrong the justice and truth of God at that 
rate, as to affirm that he esteems and imputes our poor weak faith 
for perfect legal righteousness*. We know that the judgment of 
God is always according to truth ; if the justice of God require full 
payment, sure it will not say, it is fully satisfied by any acts of ours, 
when all that we can do amounts not to one mite of the vast sum 
we owe to God. So that we deservedly reject this opinion also. 

Thirdly, And for the third opinion, That it justifies as the con- 
dition of the new covenant ; though some of great name and worth 
among our Protestant divines seem to go that way, yet I cannot 
see, according to this opinion, any reason why repentance may not 
as properly be said to justify us as faith, for it is a condition of the 
new covenant as much as faith ; and if faith justify as a condition, 
then every other grace that is a condition must justify as well as 
faith. I acknowledge faith to be a condition of the covenant, but 
cannot allow that it justifies as a condition. And therefore must 
profess myself best satisfied in the last opinion, which speaks it an 
instrument in our justification : it is the hand which receives the 
righteousness of Christ that justifies us, and that gives it its value 
above all other graces ; as when we say a diamond ring is worth 
one hundred pounds, we mean not the gold that receives, but the 
stone that is set in it, is worth so much. Faith, considered as an 
habit, is no more precious than other gracious habits are, but con- 
sidered as an instrument to receive Christ and his righteousness, so 
it excels them all ; and this instrumentality of faith is noted in these 
phrases, an rr, visa, Rom. iii. 28. and ha rr,$ m&us, Rom. iii. 22. 
By faith, and through faith. And thus much of the nature and 
excellency of saving faith. 

* Because faith receives Christ our righteousness, and ascribes all to the grace of 
God in him ; therefore we are said to be justified by it, only on account of Christ, and 
not as it is our work. Confes. Uelv. 



SERM. VII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 121 



SERMON VII. 

John i. 12. 

But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the 
sons of God ; even to them that believe on his name. 

X HE nature and excellency of saving faith, together with its 
relation to justification, as an instrument in receiving Christ and 
his righteousness, having been discoursed doctrinally already ; 
I now come to make application of it, according to the nature of 
this weighty and fruitful point. 

And the uses I shall make of it will be for our, 

1. Information, 3. Exhortation, and, 

2. Examination, 4. Direction. 

First Use of Information. 

Use 1. And in the first, this point yields us many great and 
useful truths for our information : As, 

Irference 1. Is the receiving of Christ the vital and saving act 
of faith, which gives the soul right to the person and privileges of 
Christ ? Then it follows, That the rejecting of Christ by unbelief, 
must needs be the damning and soul-destroying sin, which cuts a 
man off from Christ, and all the benefits purchased by his blood. If 
there belife in receiving, there must needs be death in rejecting Christ. 

There is no grace more excellent than faith ; no sin more exe- 
crable and abominable than unbelief. Faith is the saving grace, 
and unbelief the damning sin, Mark xvi. 16. " He that believeth 
" not shall be damned." See John iii. 18, 36. and John viii. 24. 

And the reason why this sin of unbelief is the damning sin is this, 
because, in the justification of a sinner, there must be a co-opera- 
tion of all the con-causes that have a joint influence on that blessed 
effect. As there must be free grace for an impulsive cause, the 
blood of Christ as the meritorious cause, so, of necessity, there 
must be faith, the instrumental cause, to receive and apply what 
the free grace of God designed, and the blood of Christ purchased 
for us. For where there are many social causes, or con-causes to 
produce one effect, there the effect is not produced till the last 
cause be in act. 

" To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name, 
" whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins," Acts 
x. 43. Faith in its place is as necessary as the blood of Christ in 
its place : " It is Christ in you the hope of glory/ 1 Col. i. 27. Not 
Christ in the womb, not Christ in the grave, nor Christ in heaven> 
except he be also Christ in you. 

H4 



122 THE METHOD OF GKACE. 5ERM. VII. 

Though Christ be come in the flesh ; though he died and rose 
again from the dead ; yet if you believe not, you must for all that 
die in your sins, John viii. 24. And what a dreadful thing is this ! 
better die any death whatever than die in your sins. If you die 
in your sins, you will also rise in your sins, and stand at the bar of 
Christ in your sins : you can never receive remission, till first you 
have received Christ. O cursed unbelief, which damns the soul : 
dishonours God, 1 John v. 10. slights Jesus Christ, the wisdom of 
God, as if that glorious design of redemption by his blood, the 
triumph and master-piece of divine wisdom, were mere foolishness, 
I Cor. i. 23, 24. frustrates the great design of the gospel, Gal. iv. 
11. and consequently it must be the sin of sins ; the worst and 
most dangerous of all sins ; leaving a man under the guilt of all his 
other sins. 

Inf. 2. If such a receiving of Christ, as hath been described, be 
saving and justifying faith, then faith is a work of greater difficulty 
than most men understand it to be, and there are but few sound be- 
lievers in the world. 

Before Christ can be received, the heart must be emptied and 
opened : but most men's hearts are full of self-righteousness and 
vain confidence : this was the case of the Jews, Rom. x.' 3. " Being 
" ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to establish 
" their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves to the 
" righteousness of God." 

Man's righteousness was once in himself, and what liquor is first 
put into the vessel, it ever afterwards savours of it. It is with Adam's 
posterity as with bees, which have been accustomed to go to their 
own hive, and carry all thither ; if the hive be removed to another 
place, they will still fly to the old place, hover up and down about 
it, and rather die there than go to a new place. So it is with most 
men. God hath removed their righteousness from doing to believ- 
ing; from themselves to Christ; but who shall prevail with them 
to forsake self? Nature will venture to be damned rather than do 
it : there is much submission in believing, and great self-denial : a 
proud self-conceited heart will never stoop to live upon the stock 
of another's righteousness. 

Besides, it is no easy thing to persuade men to receive Christ 
as their Lord in all things, and submit their necks to his strict and 
holy precepts, though it be a great truth that " * Christ's yoke 
" doth not gall, but grace and adorn the neck that bears it ;* that 
the truest and sweetest liberty is in our freedom from our lusts, 
not in our fulfilling them ; yet who can persuade the carnal heart 
to believe this ? And much less will men ever be prevailed withal, 

* Jugum Christi non deterit, sed honestat colla. Bern. 



SEItM. VII. 



THE METHOD 03? GRACE. 123 



to forsake father, mother, wife, children, inheritance, and life it- 
self, to follow Christ : and all this upon the account of spiritual and 
invisible things : and yet this must be done by all that receive the 
Lord Jesus Christ upon gospel terms ; yea, and before the soul 
hath any encouraging experience of its own, to balance the mani- 
fold discouragements of sense, and carnal reason, improved by the 
utmost craft of Satan to dismay it: for experience is the fruit and 
consequent of believing. So that it may well be placed among the 
great mysteries of godliness, that Christ is believed on in the world, 
1 Tim. iii. 16. 

Inf. S. Hence it will follow, That there may be more true and 
sound believers in the world, than know, or dare conclude themselves 
to be such. 

For, as many ruin their own souls by placing the essence of 
saving faith in naked assent, so some rob themselves of their own 
comfort, by placing it in full assurance. Faith, and sense of faith, 
are two distinct and separable mercies : you may have truly re- 
ceived Christ, and not receive the knowledge or assurance of it, 
Isa. 1. 10. Some there be that say, Thou art our God, of whom God 
never said, You are my i people : these have no authority to be called 
the sons of God : others there are, of whom God saith, These are 
my people, yet dare not call God their God : these have authority to 
be called the sons of God, but know it not. They have received 
Christ, that is their safety, but they have not yet received the know- 
ledge and assurance of it ; that is their trouble : the Father owns 
his child in the cradle, who yet knows him not to be his Father. 

Now there are two reasons why many believers, who might argue 
themselves into peace, do yet live without the comforts of their 
faith : and this may come to pass, either from, 

First , The inevidence of the premises. 

Secondly, Or the weighty importance of the conclusion. 

First, It may come to pass from the inevidence of the premises. 
Assurance is a practical syllogism, and it proceeds thus : 

All that truly have received Christ Jesus, they are the children 
of God. 

I have truly received Jesus Christ. 
Therefore I am the child of God. 

The major proposition is found in the scripture, and there can 
be no doubt of that. The assumption depends upon experience, or 
internal sense ; / have truly received Jesus Christ ; here usually is 
the stumble : many great objections lie against it, which they can- 
not clearly answer : As, 

Ob). 1. Light and knowledge are necessarily required to the 
right receiving of Christ, but I am dark and ignorant ; many car,. 



124 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VII, 

nal, unregenerate persons know more than I do, and are more able 
to discourse of the mysteries of religion than I am. 

Sol. But you ought to distinguish of the kinds and degrees of 
knowledge, and then you would see that your bewailed ignorance 
is no bar to your interest in Christ. There are two kinds of 
knowledge : 

1. Natural. | 2. Spiritual. 

There is a natural knowledge, even of spiritual objects, a spark of 
nature blown up by an advantageous education ; and though the 
objects of this knowledge be spiritual things, yet the light in which 
they are discerned is but a mere natural light. 

And there is a spiritual knowledge of spiritual things, the teach- 
ing of the anointing, as it is called, 1 Johnii. 27. i. e. the effect and 
fruit of the Spirit's sanctifying work upon our souls, when the ex- 
perience of a man's own heart informs and teach eth his under- 
standing, when by feeling the workings of grace in our own souls, 
we come to understand its nature ; this is spiritual knowledge. 
Now, a little of this knowledge is a better evidence of a man's in- 
terest in Christ, than the most raised and excellent degree of natu- 
ral knowledge : As the philosopher truly observes ; Prcestat pau- 
cula de meliori scientia degustasse, quam de ignobilori multa : One 
dram of knowledge of the best and most excellent things, is better 
than much knowledge of common things. So it is here, a little spi- 
ritual knowledge of Jesus Christ, that hath life and savour in it, is 
more than all the natural, sapless knowledge of the unregenerate, 
which leaves the heart dead, carnal, and barren : it is not the quan- 
tity, but the kind, not the measure, but the savour : If you know 
so much of the evil of sin, as renders it the most bitter and burden- 
some thing in the world to you, and so much of the necessity and 
excellency of Christ, as renders him the most sweet and desirable 
thing in the world to you, though you may be defective in many 
degrees of knowledge, yet this is enough to prove yours to be the 
fruit of the Spirit : you may have a sanctified heart, though you 
have an irregular or weak head : many that knew more than you 
are in hell: and some that once knew as little as you, are now in 
heaven : In absoluto etjacili stat ceternitas : God hath not prepared 
heaven only for clear and subtle heads. A little sanctified and 
effectual knowledge of Christ's person, offices, suitableness, and 
necessity, may bring thee thither, when others, with all their cu- 
rious speculations and notions, may perish for ever. 

Obj. 2. But you tell me, that assent to the truths of the gospel 
is necessarily included in saving faith, which, though it be not the 
justifying and saving act, yet it is pre-supposed and required to it. 
Now I have many staggerings and doubtings about the certainty 
and reality of these things ; many horrid atheistical thoughts, 



BEftll VII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 12£ 

which shake the assenting act of faith in the very foundation, and 
hence I douht I do not believe. 

Sol. There may be, and often is, a true and sincere assent found 
in the soul, that is assaulted with violent atheistical suggestions 
from Satan ; and thereupon questions the truth of it. And this is 
a very clear evidence of the reality of our assent, that whatever 
doubts, or contrary suggestions there be, yet we dare not in our 
practice contradict or slight those truths or duties which we are 
tempted to disbelieve, ex. gr. We are assaulted with atheistical 
thoughts, and tempted to slight and cast off all fears of sin, and 
practice of religious duties, yet when it comes to the point of prac- 
tice, we dare not commit a known sin, the awe of God is upon us ; 
we dare not omit a known duty, the tie of conscience is found 
strong enough to hold it close to it : in this case, it is plain we do 
really assent, when we think we do not. A man thinks he doth 
not love his child, yet carefully provides for him in health, and is 
full of griefs and fears about him in sickness : why now, so long as 
I see all fatherly duties performed, and affections to his child's 
welfare manifested, let him say what he will as to the want of love 
to him, whilst I see this, he must excuse me if I do not believe 
him, when he saith he hath no love for him. Just so is it in this 
case, a man saith I do not assent to the being, necessity, or excel- 
lency of Jesus Christ ; yet, in the mean time, his soul is filled with 
cares and fears about securing his interest in him, he is found pant- 
ing and thirsting for him with vehement desires, there is nothing 
in all the world would give him such joy, as to be well assured of 
an interest in him ; while it is thus with any man, let him say or 
think what he will of his assent, it is manifest by this he doth 
truly and heartily assent, and there can be no better proof of it 
than these real effects produced by it. 

Secondly, But if these, and other objections were never so fully 
answered for the clearing of the assumption, yet it often falls out, 
that believers are afraid to draw the conclusion; and that fear 
partly arises from, 

First, The weighty importance of this matter. 

Secondly, The sense of the deceitfulness of their own hearts. 

First, The conclusion is of infinite importance to them, it is the 
everlasting happiness of their souls, than which nothing is, or can be 
of greater weight upon their spirits : things in which we are most 
deeply concerned, are not lightly and hastily received by us : it 
seems so great and so good, that we are still apt (if there be any 
Toom for it) to suspect the truth and certainty thereof, as never 
being sure enough. 

Thus when the women that were the first messengers and wit- 
nesses of Christ's resurrection, Luke xxiv. 10, 11. came and told 



120 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEItM. VII. 



the disciples those wonderful and comfortable tidings, it is said, 
" That their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they be- 
" lieved them not." They thought it was too good to be true ; 
too great to be hastily received ; so it is in this case. 

Secondly , The sense they have of the deceitfulness of their own 
hearts, and the daily workings of hypocrisy there, makes them 
afraid to conclude in so great a point as this is. 

They know that very many daily cozen and cheat themselves in 
this matter ; they know also that their own hearts are full of false- 
ness and deceit ; they find them so in their daily observations of 
them ; and what if they should prove so in this ? Why then they 
are lost for ever ! They also know there is not the like danger in 
their fears and jealousies, that would be in their vain confidences 
and presumptions ; by the one, they are only deprived of their 
pi sent comfort, but by the other, they would be ruined for ever : 
and therefore chuse rather to dwell with their own fears (though 
they be uncomfortable companions) than run the danger of so 
great a mistake, which would be infinitely more fatal. And this 
being the common case of most Christians, it follows that there 
must be many more believers in the world than do think, or dare 
conclude themselves to be such. 

Inf. 4 If the light receiving of Jesus Christ, be true, saving, 
and justifying faith, then those that have the least, and hzcest degree 
and measure of saving faith, have cause for ever to admire the 
bounty and riches of the grace of God to them therein. 

If you have received never so little of his bounty by the hand 
of providence, in the good things of this life, yet if he have given 
you any measure of true saving faith, he hath dealt bountifully in- 
deed with you : this mercy alone is enough to balance all other 
wants and inconveniences of this life, " poor in the world, rich 
" in faith," James ii. 5. O, let your hearts take in the full sense 
of this bounty of God to you ; say with the apostle, Eph. i. 3. 
" Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
" hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in 
u Christ Jesus:" and you will in this one mercy, find matter 
enough of praise and thanksgiving, wonder and admiration to your 
dying day, yea, to all eternity : for, do but consider, 

First, The smallest measure of saving faith which is found in 
any of the people of God, receives Jesus Christ ; and in receiving 
him, what mercy is there which the believing soul doth not re- 
ceive in him, and with him ? Rom. viii. 32. 

O believer, though the arms of thy faith be small and weak, yet 
they embrace a great Christ, and receive the richest gift that ever 
God bestowed upon the world : no sooner art thou become a be- 
liever, but Christ is in thee the hope of glory ; and thou hast au- 



SERM. VII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 1£7 

thority to become a son or daughter of God ; thou hast the broad 
seal of heaven to confirm thy title and claim to the privileges of 
adoption, for "to as many as received him, to them gave he power 
u to become the sons of God." [To as many] be they strong, or 
be they weak, provided they really receive Christ by faith ; there 
is authority or power given, so that it is no act of presumption in 
them to say, God is our Father, heaven is our inheritance. O 
precious faith ! the treasures of ten thousand worlds cannot pur- 
chase such privileges as these : all the crowns and sceptres of the 
earth, sold at full value, are no price for such mercies. 

Secondly, The least degree of saving faith brings the soul into 
a state of perfect and full justification. For if it receives Jesus 
Christ, it must needs therefore in him, and with him, receive a 
free, full, and final pardon of sin : the least measure of faith re- 
ceives remission for the greatest sins. " By him all that believe 
" are justified from all things," Acts xiii. 39. It unites thy soul with 
Christ, and then, as the necessary consequent of that union, there 
is no condemnation, Rom. viii. 1. ahzv xulazoifia, not one condem- 
nation, how many soever our sins have been. 

Thirdly, The least measure or degree of saving faith, is a greater 
mercy than God hath bestowed, or ever will bestow upon many 
that are far above you in outward respects : All men have not faith : 
nav, it is but a remnant among men that believe. Few of the no- 
Met and potentates of the world have such a gift as this: they have 
houses and lands, yea, crowns and sceptres, but no faith, no Christ, 
no pardon ; they have authority to rule over men, but no autho- 
rity to become the sons of God, 1 Cor. i. 26, 27. 

Say therefore in thy most debased, straitened, afflicted condition, 
u Return to thy rest, O my soul, for the Lord hath dealt boun- 
" tifully with thee." 

Fourthly, The least degree of saving faith is more than all the 
power of nature can produce. There must be a special revelation 
of the arm of the Lord in that work, Isa. liii. 1. Believers are 
not " born of the flesh, nor of blood, nor of the will of man, but 
" of God," John i. 12, 13. All believing motions towards Christ, 
are the effects of the Fathers drawing, John vi. 44. A glorious 
and irresistible power goes forth from God to produce it, whence 
it is called "the faith of the operation of God," Col. ii. 12. 

So then, let not believers despise the day of small things, or 
overlook that great and infinite mercy which is wrapt up in the 
least degree of saving faith. 

Infer. 5. Learn hence the impossibility of their salvation, icho 
neither know the nature, nor enjoy the means of saving faith. 
My soul pities and mourns over the infidel world. Ah I what 



128 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. VII, 

will become of the millions of poor unbelievers ! there is but one 
door of salvation, viz. Christ ; and but one key of faith to open that 
door : and as that key was never given to the Heathen world : so it 
is laid aside, or taken away from the people by their cruel guides, all 
over the Popish world ; were you among them, you should hear 
nothing else pressed as necessary to your salvation but a blind, im- 
plicit faith, to believe as the church believes ; that is, to believe 
they know not what. 

To believe as the pope believes ; that is as an infidel believes, 
for so they confess he may be, * and though there be such a thing 
as an explict faith sometimes spoken of among them, yet it is very 
sparingly discoursed, very falsely described, and exceedingly slighted 
by them as the merest trifle in the world. 

First, It is but sparingly discoursed of: they love not to ac- 
custom the people's ears to such a doctrine ; one of themselves 
confesses that there is so deep a silence of explicit, particular faith 
in the Romish church, that you may find many every where, that 
believe no more of these things than Heathen philosophers *f\ 

Secondly, When it is preached or written of, it is falsely de- 
scribed : for they place the whole nature and essence of justifying 
and saving faith in a naked assent, which the devils have as well 
as men, James ii. 19. No more than this is pressed upon the people 
at any time, as necessary to their salvation. 

Thirdly, And even this particular explicit faith, when it is spo- 
ken or written of, is exceedingly slighted. I think if the devil 
himself were in the pulpit, he could hardly tell how to bring men 
to a more low and slight esteem of faith ; to represent it more as 
a very trifle, or a quite needless thing, than these his agents have 
done. Some \ say if a man believe with a particular explicit faith, 
i. e. if he actually assent to the scripture-truths once in a year, it 
is enough. Yea, and others § think it too much to oblige people 
to believe once in twelve months ; and, for their ease, tell them, 
if they believe once in twelve years it is sufficient ; and, lest this 
should be too great a task, others || affirm, that if it be done but 
once in their whole life, and that at the point of death too, it is 
enough, especially for the rude and common people. Good God ! 
what a doctrine is here ! It was a saying long ago of Gregory (as 
I remember,) Mains minister est nisius diaboli : A wicked minister 
is the devil's gooshaivk, that goes a birding for hell ; and O what 



* For the pope's internal faith is not necessary to the church. Canus in loc. Theel. 
p. 344. 

f Navarr. cap. 1 1. p. 142. 
j Petr. a S. Joseph, sum. Art. i. p. G. 
§ Bonacina. Tom. 2. in I precept. 
|| Jo. San. Disp. 41. n. 32, 



SEBM. VII. THE METHOD OF GBACE. 129 

game have these hawks of hell among such numerous flocks of 
people ! O, bless God while you live for your deliverance from 
popery ; and see that you prize the gospel, and means of grace you 
enjoy at an higher rate, lest God bring you once more under that 
yoke, which neither you nor your fathers could bear. 

Second use for examination. 

Doth saving faith consist in a due and right receiving of the 
Lord Jesus Christ ? Then let me persuade you to examine your- 
selves in this great point of faith. Reflect solemnly upon the 
transactions that have been betwixt Christ and your souls ; think 
close on this subject of meditation. 

If all you were worth in the world lay in one precious stone, and 
that stone were to be tried by the skilful Lapidary ', whether it were 
true or false, whether it would fly or endure under the smart stroke 
of his hammer, sure your thoughts could not be unconcerned about 
the issue. Why all that you are worth in both worlds depends upon 
the truth of your faith which is now to be tried. 

O therefore read not these lines with a running, careless eye, 
but seriously ponder the matter before you. You would be loth 
to put to sea, though it were but to cross the channel, in a rotten 
leaky bottom : And will you dare to venture into the ocean of 
eternity in a false rotten faith ! God forbid. You know the Lord 
is coming to try every man's faith as by fire, and that we must 
stand or fall for ever with the sincerity or hypocrisy of our faith. 
Surely, you can never be too exact and careful about that, on 
which your whole estate depends, and that for ever. 

Now there are three things upon which we should have a very 
tender and watchful eye, for the discovery of the sincerity of our 
faith, and they are, 

f Antecedents ~\ 
The < Concomitants >- of Faith. 
( Consequents J 

As these are, so we must judge and reckon our faith to be. And, 
accordingly, they furnish us with three general marks or trials of 
faith. 

First, If you would discern the sincerity of your faith, examine 
whether those antecedents, and preparative works of the spirit, were 
ever found in your souls, which use to introduce and usher it into 
the souls of God's elect : Such are illumination, conviction, self- 
despair, and earnest cries to God. 

First, Illumination is a necessary antecedent to faith : You can- 
not believe till God hath opened your eves to see your sin, your 
misery by sin, and your remedy in Jesus Christ alone : You find 
this act of the Spirit to be the first, in order both of nature and 



130 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. VII, 

time, and introductive to all the rest, Acts xxvi. 18. " To turn 
" them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to 
" God." As faith without works (which must be a consequent to 
it) is dead, so faith without light, which must be an antecedent to it, 
is blind : Faith is the hand by which Christ is received, but know- 
ledge is the eye by which that hand is directed. 

Well then, hath God opened your eyes to see sin and misery in 
another manner than ever you saw them before ? For certainly, if 
God hath opened your eyes by saving illumination, you will find as 
great a difference betwixt your former and present apprehensions 
of sin and danger, as betwixt the painted lion upon the wall or a 
sign-post, and the real living lion that meets you roaring in the 
way. 

Secondly, Conviction is an antecedent to believing : Where this 
goes not before, no faith can follow after : The Spirit first con- 
vinces of sin, then of righteousness, John xvi. 8. So Mark i. 15. 
" Repent ye, and believe the gospel :" Believe it, O man ! that 
breast of thine must be wounded, that vain and frothy heart of 
thine must be pierced and stung with conviction, sense, and sorrow 
for sin : Thou must have some sick days, and restless nights for 
sin, if ever thou rightly close with Christ by faith. It is true, there 
is much difference found in the strength, depth, and continuance 
of conviction, and spiritual troubles in converts ; but sure it is, the 
child of faith is not ordinarily born without some pangs. Convic- 
tion is the application of that light which God makes to shine in 
our minds, to our particular case and condition by the conscience ; 
and sure, when men come to see their miserable and sad estate by 
a true light, it cannot but wound them, and that to the very 
heart. 

Thirdly, Self-despair, or a total and absolute loss in ourselves 
about deliverance, and the way of escape, either by ourselves, or 
any other mere creature, doth, and must go before faith. 

So it was with those believers, Acts ii. 37. " Men and brethren, 
<( what shall we do p" They are the words of men at a total loss : 
It is the voice of poor distressed souls, that saw themselves in 
misery, but knew not, saw not, nor could devise any way of escape 
from it, by any tiling they could do for themselves, or any other 
creature for them : And hence the apostle uses that emphatical 
word, Gal. iii. 23. gvyy.sxksiff,u,mi 9 i. e. shut up to the faith, i. e. as 
men besieged and distressed in a garrison in a time of storm, when 
the enemy pours in upon them through the breaches, and over- 
powers them : There is but one sally-port or gate, at which they can 
escape, and to that they all throng, as despairing of life, if they 
take any other course. Just so do men's convictions besiege them, 
distress them, beat them off from all their holds and intrench- 



SERM. vtT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 131 

ments, and bring them to a pinching distress in themselves, shut- 
ting them up to Christ as the only way to escape. Duties cannot 
save me, reformation cannot save me ; nor angels, nor men can save 
me ; there is no way but one, Christ, or condemnation for 
ever. 

I thought once, that a little repentance, reformation, restitution, 
and a stricter life, might be a way to escape the wrath to come ; but 
I find the bed is too short, and the covering too narrow : All is 
but loss, dung, dross, in comparison with Jesus Christ ; if I trust 
to those Egyptian reeds, they will not only fail me, but pierce and 
wound me too : I see no hope within the whole Horizon of sense. 

Fourthly, Hence come vehement and earnest cries to God for 
faith, for Christ, for help from heaven, to transport the soul out of 
this dangerous condition, to that strong rock of salvation ; to bring 
it out of this furious, stormy sea of trouble, where it is ready to 
wreck every moment, into that safe and quiet harbour, Christ. 

O when a man shall see his misery and danger, and no way to 
escape but Christ, and that he hath no ability himself to come to 
Christ, to open his heart thus to receive him, but that this work 
of faith is wholly supernatural, the operation of God ; how 
will the soul return again, and again upon God, with such cries as 
in Mark ix. 24. "Lord, help my unbelief F" " Lord, enable me to 
w come to Christ ; give me Christ or I perish for ever ; What pro- 
n fit is there in my blood ? Why should I die in the sight and 
" presence of a Saviour ? O Lord, it is thine own work, a most 
" glorious work : Reveal thine arm in this work upon my soul, I 
" pray thee ; give me Christ, if thou deny me bread ? give me 
u faith, if thou deny me breath. It is more necessary that I be- 
" lieve, than that I live."' 1 

G Reader, reflect upon the days and nights that are past, the 
places where thou hast been conversant : Where are the bed-sides, 
or the secret corners where thou hast besieged heaven with such 
cries ? If God have thus enlightened, convinced, distressed thy soul, 
and thus set thee a mourning after Christ, it will be one good sign 
that faith is come into thy soul ; for here are certainly the harbin- 
gers and forerunners of it, that ordinarily make way for faith into 
the souls of men. 

Secondly, If you would be satisfied of the sincerity and truth of 
your faith, then examine what concomitants it is attended with in 
your souls. I mean, what frames and tempers your souls were in, 
at that time when you think you received Christ. For certainly, 
in those that receive Christ, (excepting those into whose hearts 
God hath in a more still and insensible way infused faith betimes, 
by his blessing upon pious education) such concomitant frames of 
spirit may be remarked as these following. 

Vol. II. I 



13& THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VII, 

First, The heart is deeply serious, and as much in earnest in this 
matter, as ever it was, or can be, about any thing in the world. 
This vou see in that example of the gaoler, Acts xvi. 29. " He 
" came in trembling and astonished :" It is the most solemn and 
important matter that ever the soul had before it in this world, or 
ever shall, or can have : How much are the hearts of men affected 
in their outward straits and distresses, about the concernments of 
the body ? Their hearts are not a little concerned in such questions 
as these, " What shall I eat ? what shall I drink ?" wherewithal 
shall I and mine be fed and cloathed ? but certainly the straits that 
souls are in about salvation, must be allowed to be greater than 
these ; and such questions as that of the gaoler's, " Sirs ! What 
must I do to be saved ?*" make deeper impressions upon the heart, 
than what bhall I eat or drink ? Some indeed have their thoughts 
sinking deeper into these things than others : These thoughts lie 
with different degrees of weight upon men : but all are most so- 
lemnly and awfully concerned about their condition : All frothiness 
and frolics are gone, and the heart settles itself in the deepest 
earnest about its eternal state. 

Secondly, The heart that receives Jesus Christ is in a frame of 
deep humiliation and self-abasement. O, when a man begins to 
apprehend the first approaches of grace, pardon, and mercy by 
Jesus Christ to his soul : When a soul is convinced of its utter un- 
worthiness and desert of hell ; and can scarce expect any thing 
else from the just and holy God but damnation, how do the first 
dawnings of mercy melt and humble them ! " O Lord, what am I 
" that thou shouldst feed me, and preserve me ! that thou 
" shouldst but for a few years spare me and forbear me ! but that 
" ever Jesus Christ should love me, and give himself for me ; that 
" such a wretched sinner as I should obtain union with his person, 
" pardon, peace, and salvation by his blood ! Lord, whence is this 
" to such a worm as I ? and will Christ indeed bestow himself 
" upon me ? shall so great a blessing as Christ ever come within the 
" arms of such a soul as mine ? will God in very deed be recon- 
" ciled to me in his Son ? what, to me ! to such an enemy as I 
" have been ! shall my sins which are so many, so horrid, so much 
" aggravated, beyond the sins of most men, be forgiven ? O what 
" am I, vile dust? base wretch, that ever God should do this for 
" me i" And how is that scripture fulfilled and made good, Ezek. 
xvi. 63. " That thou mayest remember, and be confounded, and 
" never open thy mouth any more, because of thy shame, when I 
" am pacified towards thee for all that thou hast done, saith the 
6i Lord God." Thus, that poor broken-hearted believer stood be- 
hind Christ weeping, and washing his feet with tears, as one quite 



SEItM. VII. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE, 133 



melted down, and overcome with the sense of mercy to such a vile 
sinner, Luke vii. 38. 

Thirdly, The soul that receives Jesus Christ is in a weary com. 
dition, restless, and full of disquietness, neither able to bear the 
burden of sin, nor knowing how to be discharged from it, except 
Christ will give it ease, Mat. xi. 28. " Come unto me," that is, be- 
lieve in me, " you that are weary and heavy laden :" If they do 
not look into their own souls, they know there is no safety, and if 
they do, there is no comfort O ! the burdensome sense of sin over- 
weighs them ; they are ready to fall, to sink under it. 

Fourthly, The soul that rightly receives Christ, is not only in a 
weary, but in a longing condition : never did the hart pant more 
earnestly for the water-brooks : never did the hireling desire the 
shadow : never did a condemned person long for a pardon more than 
the soul longs after Jesus Christ. O, said David, that one would 
give me of the water of the well of Bethlehem to drink. O, saith 
the poor humbled sinner, that one would give me of the opened 
fountain of the blood of Christ to drink ! O for one drop of that 
precious blood ! O for one encouraging smile from Christ ! O now 
were ten thousand worlds at my command, and Christ to be 
bought, how freely would I lay them all down to purchase him ! 
but he is the gift of God. O that God would give me Christ, if I 
should go in rags, and hunger and thirst all my days in this world ! 

Fifthly, The soul in the time of its closing with, or receiving 
Christ, is in a state of conflict : It hangs between hopes and fears, 
encouragements and discouragements, which occasions many a sad 
stand and pause in the way of Christ ; sometimes the number and 
nature of its sins discourage it, then the riches and freeness of the 
grace of Christ erects his hopes again : there is little hope, saith 
unbelief; nay, it is utterly impossible, saith Satan, that ever such 
a wretch as thou shouldst find mercy ; now the hands hang down. 
O but then there is a necessity, an absolute necessity ; I have not 
the choice of two, but am shut up to one way of deliverance ; 
others have found mercy, and the invitation is to all that are 
weary, and to all that are athirst : he saith, him that cometh to him, 
he will in no wise cast out : now new hopes inspire the soul, and 
the hands that did hang down are strengthened. 

These are the concomitant frames that accompany faith. 

3. Mark. Lastly, Examine the consequents and effects of faith, 
if you would be satisfied of the truth and sincerity of it : And such 
are, 

First, Evangelical meltings, and ingenuous thawings of the 
heart under the apprehensions of grace and mercy : Zech. xii. 
10. " They shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and shall 
" mourn. 1 ' 

12 



134 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VII, 

Secondly, Love to Christ, his ways and people, Gal. v. 6. Faith 
worketh by love, i. e. represents the love of God, and then makes 
use of the sweetness of it by way of argument, to constrain the soul 
to all acts of obedience, where it may testify the reality of its love 
to God and Christ. 

Thirdly, Heart-purity, Acts xv. 9. " Purifying the hearts by 
" faith :" It doth not only cleanse the hands but the heart. No 
principle in man, besides faith, can do this : Morality may hide 
corruption, but faith only purifies the heart from it. 

Fourthly, Obedience to the commands of Christ, Rom. xvi. 26. 
The very name of faith is called upon obedience : for it accepts 
Christ as Lord, and urges upon the soul the most powerful argu- 
ments in the world to draw it to obedience. 

In a word, let the poor doubting believer, that questions his 
faith, reflect upon those things that are unquestionable in his own 
experience, which being well considered, will greatly tend to his 
sstisfaction in this point. 

It is very doubtful to you whether you believe, but yet in the 
mean time, it may be past doubt, (being a matter of clear experi- 
ence) that you have been deeply convinced of sin, struck off from all 
carnal props and refuges, made willing to accept Jesus Christ upon 
what terms soever you might enjoy him. You doubt whether 
Christ be yours, but it is past doubt that you have a most high and 
precious esteem of Christ, that you heartily long for him, that 
you prize and love all, whether persons or things, that bear his 
image : that nothing in the world would please your hearts like a 
transformation into his likeness : that you had rather your souls 
should be filled with his Spirit, than your houses with gold and 
silver. It is doubtful whether Christ be yours, but it is past doubt 
that one smile from Christ, one token of his love would do you 
more good than all the honours and smiles of the world ; and no- 
thing so grieves you, as your grieving him by sin doth. You dare 
not say that you have received him, nor can you deny but that 
you have had many sick days and nights for him ; that you have 
gone into many secret places with yearning bowels after him. Whe- 
ther he be yours or not, you cannot tell ; but that you are resolved 
to be his, that you can tell. Whether he will save you is but a 
doubt, but that' you resolve to lie at his feet, and wait only on 
him, and never look to another for salvation, is no doubt. 

Well, well ; poor pensive soul, if it be so, arise, lift up thy de- 
jected head, take thine own Christ into thine arms. These are un- 
doubted signs of a real closure with Christ ; thou makest thyself 
poor, and yet hast great riches : Such things as these are not found 
in them that despise and reject Christ by unbelief. 



SERM. VII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 135 

3. Use of Exhortation. 

3. Use. This point is likewise very improveable by way of ex* 
hortation, and that both to 

Unbelievers and Believers. 

First, To unbelievers, who from hence must be pressed, as ever 
they expect to see the face of God in peace, to receive Jesus Christ 
as he is now offered to them in the gospel. This is the very scope 
of the gospel ; I shall therefore press it by three great considera- 
tions, viz. 

First, What is in Christ whom you are to receive. 

Secondly, What is in the offer of Christ by the gospel. 

Thirdly, What is in the rejecting of that offer. 

First Motive. 

First, Consider well what is in Christ, whom I persuade you this 
day to receive : Did you know what is in Christ, you would never 
neglect or reject him as you do : For, 

First, " God is in Christ," 2 Cor. v. 19. the Deity hath chosen 
to dwell in his flesh ; he is " God manifest in flesh," 1 Tim. iii. 16. 
a Godhead dwelling in flesh is the world's wonder ; so that in re- 
ceiving Christ, you receive God himself. 

Secondly, The authority of God is in Christ, Exod. xxiii. 21. 
" My name is in him : Him hath God the Father sealed," John 
vi. 27. he hath the commission, the great seal of heaven to redeem 
and save you. All power in heaven and earth is given to him, 
Matth. xxviii. 18. he comes in his Father's name to you, as well 
as in his own name. 

Thirdly, The wisdom of God is in Christ, 1 Cor. i. 24. " Christ 
" the wisdom of God," yea, " in him are hid all the treasures of 
" wisdom and knowledge," Col. ii. 3. Never did the wisdom of 
God display itself before the eyes of angels and men as it hath done 
in Christ. The " angels desire to look into it," 1 Pet. i. 12. yet 
they are not so much concerned in the project and design of this 
wisdom in redemption as you are. 

Fourthly, The fulness of the Spirit is in Christ ; yea, it Alls him 
so as it never did, nor will fill any creature, John iii. 34. " God 
" giveth not the Spirit by measure to him :* all others have their 
limits, stints, and measures ; some more, some less ; but the Spirit 
is in Christ without measure. O how lovely and desirable are 
those men that have a large measure of the Spirit in them ! but 
he is anointed with the Spirit of holiness above all his fellows, Psal. 
xlv. 2, 7. Whatever grace is found in all the saints, which makes 
tliem desirable and lovely, wisdom in one 3 faith in another, pa* 

13 



136 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VIT, 

tience in a third ; they all centre in Christ as the rivers do in the 
sea, quae faciunt dlvisa beatum, in hoc mixta fiuunt. 

Fifthly, The righteousness of God is in Christ, by which only a 
poor guilty sinner can be justified before God, 2 Cor. v. 21. we 
are "made the righteousness of God in him t 11 he is lapis mn* 
" the Lord our righteousness," Jer. xxiii. 6. i. e. " * the author 
" of our righteousness," or the Lord who justifies us ; by that 
name he will be known, and called by his people, than which 
none can be sweeter. 

Sixthly, The love of God is in Christ ; vea, the very yearning 
bowels of divine love are in him : What is Christ, but the love of 
God wrapt up in flesh and blood ? 1 John iv. 9, 10. " In this Avas 
" manifested the love of God towards us :" and herein is love, that 
God sent his Son ; this is the highest flight that ever divine love 
made ; and higher than this it cannot mount. O love, unparal- 
leled and admirable ! 

Seventhly, The mercies and compassions of God are all in Christ, 
Jude, ver. 21. Mercy is the thing that poor sinners want, it is that 
they cry for at the last gasp ; it is the only thing that can do them 
good. O what would they give to find mercy in that great day ? 
Why, if you receive Christ, you shall with him receive mercy ; but 
out of him there is no mercy to be expected from the hands of 
God ; for God will never exercise mercy to the prejudice of his jus- 
tice ; and it is in Christ that justice and mercy meet and embrace 
each other. 

Eighthly, To conclude, The salvation of God is in Christ, 
Acts iv. 12. " Neither is there salvation in any other."" Christ is 
the door of salvation, and faith is the hey that opens that door to 
men. If you therefore believe not, i. e. if you so receive not Jesus 
Christ, as God hath offered him, vou exclude yourselves from all 
hopes of salvation. The devils have as much ground to expect 
salvation as you. You see what is in Christ to induce you to receive 
him. 

Motive 2. 

Next, I beseech you, consider what there is in the offer of Christ 
to sinners, to induce you to receive him. Consider well to whom 
and how Christ is offered in the gospel. 

First, To whom is he offered ; not to the fallen angels, but to 
you ; they lie in chains of darkness, Jude, ver. 6. as he took not 
their nature, so he designs not their recovery ; and therefore will 
have no treaty at all with them : but he is offered to you, creatures 
of an inferior rank and order by nature ; nor is he offered to the 
damned, the treaty of peace is ended with them : Christ will never 

* Auttremjustitice nostrce, Calv. in loc. 



SEItM. VII. TITE METHOD OF GRACE. 137 

make them another tender of salvation ; nor is he offered to 
millions as good as you, now living in the world. The sound 
of Christ and salvation is not come to their ears, but he is offer- 
ed to you by the special favour and bounty of heaven ; and will 
you not receive him ? Oh ! then how will the devils, the damned, 
and the Heathen upbraid your folly ! and say, had we had one 
such tender of mercy, of which you have had thousands, we would 
never have been now in this place of torments. 

Secondly, Consider how Christ is offered to you, and you shall 
find that he is offered, 

1. Freely, as the gift of God, to your souls ; you are not to pur- 
chase him, but only to receive him, Isa. lv. i. " Ho, every one 
" that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no 
" money, let him come, 11 &c. 

2. Christ is offered importunately, by repeated intreaties, 2 Cor. 
v. 20. " As though God did beseech you, we pray you in Christ's 
" stead, be ye reconciled to God. 1 "' O ! what amazing conde- 
scension is here in the God of mercy ! God now beseeches you, 
will you not yield to the intreaties of your God ? O then what 
wilt thou say for thyself, when God will not hear thee, when thou 
shalt intreat and cry for mercy ? Which brings us to 

Motive 3. Consider the sin and danger that there is in refusing 
or neglecting the present offers of Christ in the gospel, and surely 
there is much sin in it ; the very malignity of sin, and the sum of 
all misery lies here ; for in refusing Christ, 

1. You put the greatest contempt and slight upon all the at- 
tributes of God that is possible for a creature to do : God hath 
made his justice, his mercy, his wisdom, and all his attributes to 
shine in their brightest glory in Christ. Never was there such a 
display of the glory of God made to the world in any other way. 

O then, what is it to reject and despise Jesus Christ, but to offer 
the greatest affront to the glory of God that it is possible for 
men to put upon it ? 

2. You hereby frustrate and evacuate the very design and im- 
portance of the gospel to yourselves ; you " receive the grace of 
" God in vain," 2 Cor. vi. 1. As good, yea, better had it been 
for you, that Christ had never come into the world, or, if he had, 
that your lot had fallen in the dark places of the earth, where you 
had never heard his name ; yea, good had it been for that man 
if he had never been born. 

3. Hereby a man murders his own soul. " I said therefore 
" unto you, that you shall die in your sins ; for if ye believe not 
" that I am he, ye shall die in your sins," John viii. 24. Unbe- 
lief is self-murder ; you are guilty of the blood of your own souls ; 
life and salvation were offered you, and you rejected them. Yea> 

14 



138 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VIT. 

4. The refusing of Christ by unbelief will aggravate your dam- 
nation above all others that perish in ignorance of Christ. O, it 
will be more tolerable for Heathens than for you ; the greatest 
measures of wrath are reserved to punish the worst of sinners ; and 
among sinners, none will be found worse than unbelievers. 

Secondly, To believers, this point is very useful to persuade them 
to divers excellent duties ; among which, I shall single out two 
principal ones, viz. 

1. To bring up their faith of acceptance, to the faith of as- 
surance. 

2. To bring up their conversations to the principles and rules of 
faith. 

1. You that have received Jesus Christ truly, give yourselves 
no rest till you are fully satisfied that you have done so ; acceptance 
brings you to heaven hereafter, but assurance will bring heaven into 
your souls now. O, what a life of delight and pleasure doth the 
assured believer live ! What pleasure is it to him to look back and 
consider where he once was, and where he now is ? To look for- 
ward, and consider where he now is, and where shortly he shall 
be ! I was in my sins, I am now in Christ ; I am in Christ now, 
I shall be with Christ, and that for ever, after a few days. I was 
upon the brink of hell, I am now upon the very borders of hea- 
ven ; I shall be in a very little while among the innumerable com- 
pany of angels and glorified saints, bearing part with them in the 
song of Moses, and of the Lamb, for evermore. 

And why may not you that have received Christ, receive the 
comfort of your* union with him ? There be all the grounds and 
helps of assurance furnished to your hand ; there is a real union 
betwixt Christ and your souls, which is the very ground-work of 
assurance. * You have the scriptures before you which contain the 
signs of faith, and the very things within you that answer those 
signs in the word. So you read, and so, just so, you might feel it 
in your own hearts, would you attend to your own experience. The 
Spirit of God is ready to seal you, it is his office and his delight 
so to do. O therefore, give diligence to this work, attend the 
study of the scriptures and of your own hearts more, and grieve 
not the holy Spirit of God, and you may arrive to the very desire 
of your hearts. 

2. Bring up your conversations to the excellent principles and 
rules of faith ; " As you have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so 
" walk in him," Col. ii. 6. Live as you believe ; you received 
Christ sincerely in your first close with him, O maintain the like 
seriousness and sincerity in all your ways, to the end of your lives : 

* The power and constancy of a firm hope reigns in us. Cypr. Serm. de patientia. 



3EKM. VII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 139 

you received him intirely and undividedly at first, let there be no 
exceptions against any of his commands afterward. You received 
him exclusively to all others, see that you watch against all self- 
righteousness and self-conceitedness now, and mingle nothing of 
your own with his blood, whatever gifts or enlargements in duty 
God shall give you afterwards. 

You received him advisedly at first, weighing and considering the 
self-denying terms upon which he was offered to you ; O shew 
that it was real, and that you see no cause to repent the bargain, 
whatever you shall meet with in the ways of Christ and duty af- 
terwards : convince the world of your constancy and cheerfulness 
in all your sufferings for Christ, that you are still of the same mind 
you were, and that Christ, with his cross, Christ, with a prison, 
Christ, with the greatest afflictions, is worthy of all acceptation : 
" As ye have received him, so walk ye in him." Let him be as 
sweet, as lovely, as precious to you now, as he was in the first mo- 
ment you received him ; yea, let your love to him, delights in 
him, and self-denial for him, increase with your acquaintance with 
him, day by day. 

Use of direction. 
Use : Lastly, I will close all with a few words of direction to 
all that are made willing to receive the Lord Jesus Christ ; and sure 
it is but needful that help were given to poor Christians : in this 
matter, it is a time of trouble, fear, and great temptation ; mistakes 
are easily made of dangerous consequence ; attend needfully, 
therefore, to a few directions. 

Direction 1. First, In your receiving Christ, Beware you do not 
7)iistake the means for the end. Many do so, but see you do not. 
Prayer, sermons, reformations, are means to bring you to Christ, 
but they are not Christ ; to close with those duties is one thing, 
and to close with Christ is another thing. If I go into a boat, my 
design is not to dwell there, but to be carried to the place whereon 
I desire to be landed : so it must be in this case, all your duties 
must land you upon Christ; they are means to bring you to 
Christ. 

Direct. 2. Secondly, See that you receive not Christ for a present 
help, but for your everlasting portion. Many do so; they will en- 
quire after Christ, pray for Christ, cast themselves (in their way) 
upon Christ, and the satisfaction of his blood, when the efficacy 
and terror of conscience is upon them, and thev feel the sting of 
guilt within them ; but as soon as the storm is over, and the rod 
that conscience shaked over them laid by, there is no more talk of 
Christ then : alas ! it was not Christ/ but quietness that they 
sought ; beware of mistaking peace for Christ. 

Direct. 3. Thirdly, In receiving Christ, come empty-handed unto 



140 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VII, 

him: "believing on him who justifies the ungodly," Rom. iv. 5. 
and know that the deepest sense of your own vileness, emptiness, 
and unworthiness, is the best frame of heart that can accompany 
you to Christ. Many persons stand off from Christ for want of 
Jit qualifications ; they are not prepared for Christ as they should 
be, i. e. they would not come naked and empty, but have some- 
thing to commend them to the Lord Jesus for acceptance. O ! 
this is the pride of men's hearts, and the snare of the devil. Let 
him that hath no money come: You are not to come to Christ 
because you are qualified, but that you may be qualified with 
whatever you want ; and the best qualification you can bring with 
you, is a deep sense that you have no worth nor excellency at all in 
you. 

Direct. 4. Fourthly, In receiving Christ, beware of dangerous 
delays. O follow on that work till it be finished. You read 
of some that are almost persuaded, and of others not far from the 
kingdom of God ; O take heed of what the prophet says, Hosea 
xiii. 13. Delays here are full of danger, life is uncertain, so are 
means of grace too. The man-slayer needed no motives to quicken 
his flight to the city of refuge. 

Direct. 5. Fifthly, See that you receive all Christ, with all your 
heart. To receive all Christ, is to receive his person clothed with all 
his offices ; and to receive him Avith all your heart, is to receive him 
into your understanding, will, and affections, Acts viii. 37. As there 
is nothing in Christ that may be refused, so there is nothing in you 
from which he must be excluded. 

Direct. 6. Lastly, Understand that the opening of your hearts 
to receive the Lord Jesus Christ, is not a work done by any power 
of your own, but the arm of the Lord is revealed therein, Isa. liii. 
1. It is therefore your duty and interest to be daily at the feet 
of God, pouring out your souls to him in secret, for abilities to be- 
lieve. And so much, as to our actual reception of Christ. 

Thanks be to God for Jesus Christ. 



SERM. VIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 141 

SERMON VIII. 

Setting forth the Believer's Fellowship with Chkist, the 
next End of his Application to them. 

Psalm xlv. 7. 

Therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness 
above thy fellows. 

X HE method of grace in uniting souls with Jesus Christ, hath 
been opened in the former discourses ; thus doth the Spirit, (whose 
office it is) make application of Christ to God's elect : The result 
and next fruit whereof is communion with Christ in his graces 
and benefits. Our mystical union is the very ground-work and 
foundation of our sweet, soul-enriching communion and participa- 
tion of spiritual privileges ; we are first ingrafted into Christ, and 
then suck the sap and fatness of the root : first married to the per- 
son of Christ, then endowed and instated in the privileges and bene- 
fits of Christ. This is my proper work to open at this time, and 
from this scripture. 

" The words read, are a part of that excellent song of love *, that 
" heavenly Epithalamium, wherein the spiritual espousals of Christ 
" and the church are figuratively and very elegantly celebrated 
" and shadowed. The subject matter of this psalm is the very 
" same with the whole book of the Canticles ;" and in this psalm, 
under the figure of king Solomon, and the daughter of Egypt, 
whom he espoused, the spiritual espousals of Christ and the church 
are set forth and represented to us. Among many rapturous and 
elegant expressions in praise of this glorious bridegroom, Christ, this 
is one, which you have before you : " God, thy God, hath anoint- 
" ed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows :*" i. e. enriched 
and filled thee, in a singular and peculiar manner, with the ful- 
ness of the Spirit, whereby thou art consecrated to thy office : and 
by reason whereof thou out-shinest and excellest all the saints, who 
are thy fellows or copartners in these graces. So that in these 
words you have two parts; viz. First, The saints' dignity, and 
Secondly, Christ's pre-emincncy : 

First, The saints' dignity, which consists in this, that they are 
Christ's fellows. The Hebrew word f is very full and copious, 

* Hie Psalmus propketicus est, conlinelque Epilathamium quo Christi cumecclesin nup- 
tioc eclebrantur, idetiu/ue habet argumentum quod canticum canticurum ejusque videtur 
esse epitome. Cocceius in loc. 

T Tn^ntt Consortes, participes, sodales, socii. Vox Hcbrcca quodcunque societatis sive 
communionis genus significat. Muis. 



142 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. VIIX. 



and is translated " comsorts, companions, copartners, partakers : 
or, as ours read it, fellows :" i. e. such as are partakers vvith him 
in the anointing of the Spirit, who do, in their measure, receive 
the same Spirit, every Christian being anointed, modo sibi propor- 
tionate, with the same grace, and dignified with the same titles, 1 
John ii. 27. Rev. i. 6. Christ and the saints are in common one 
with another : Doth the spirit of holiness dwell in him ? so it doth 
in them too. Is Christ King and Priest ? Why, so are they too by 
the grace of union with him. He hath made us kings and priests to 
God, and his Father. This is the saints' dignity to be Christ's fel- 
lows, consorts, or copartners ; so that look, whatever spiritual grace 
or excellency is in Christ, it is not appropriated to himself, but 
they do share with him : for indeed he was filled with the fulness 
of the Spirit, for their sakes and use : as the sun is filled with light, 
not to shine to itself, but to others ; so is Christ with grace. And 
therefore, some translate the text, not prce conso?*tibus, above thy 
fellows; but propter consortes, for thy fellows*. Making Christ the 
first receptacle of grace, who first and immediately is filled from 
the fountain, the Godhead : but it is for his people, who receive 
and derive from him, according to their proportion. 

This is a great truth, and the dignity of the saints lies chiefly in 
their partnership with Christ, though our translation, above thy f eh 
lozvs, suits best, both with the importance of the word, and scope of 
the place. 

Secondly, But then, whatever dignity is ascribed herein to the 
saints, there is, and still must be, a pre-eminency acknowledged, 
and ascribed to Christ: if they are anointed with the Spirit of 
grace, much more abundantly is Christ: " God, thy God, hath 
" anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows." 

By the oil of gladness understand the Spirit of holiness, com- 
pared here with oil, of which there was a double use under the 
law, viz. a civil and a sacred use. It had a sacred and a solemn 
use, in the inauguration and consecration of the Jewish kings and 
high-priests ; it had also a civil, and common use, for the anoint- 
ing their bodies -f*, to make their limbs more agile, expedite, and 
nimble; to make the face shine, for it gave a lustre, freshness, 
and liveliness to the countenance. It was also used in lamps, to 
feed and maintain the fire, and give them light. These were the 
principal uses of oil. Now, upon all these accounts, it excellently 



* Rivet. 

f Oil itself is pure and clear, which supplies and feeds the flame with fuel ; hence 
the metaphor of anointing with oil used in scripture, frequently signifies the internal il- 
lumination of the mind by the Holy Spirit, and the communication of the true know- 
ledge of God, and suitable affections of soul to it. Moller. on the ])lace. 



SERM. VIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 143 

expressclli, and figuratively, represents to us the Spirit of grace 
poured forth upon Christ and his people. For. 

First, By the Spirit poured out upon him, he was prepared for, 
and consecrated to his offices, he was anointed with the Holy 
Ghost and with power, Acts x. 38. 

Secondly, As this precious oil runs down from Christ, the head, 
to the borders of his garments, I mean, as it is shed upon be- 
lievers, so it exceedingly beautifies their faces, and makes them 
shine with glory. 

Thirdly, It renders them apt, expedite, and ready to every good 
work : Non tardat uncta rota. 

Fourthly, It kindles and maintains the flame of divine love in 
their souls, and, like a lamp, enlightens their minds in the know- 
ledge of spiritual things ; the anointing teaches them. 

" And this oil is here called the oil of gladness *, because it is the 
" cause of all joy and gladness to them that are anointed with it :" 
Oil was used (as you heard before) at the instalment of sovereign 
princes, which was the day of the gladness of their hearts ; and, 
among the common people, it was liberally used at all their festivals, 
but never upon their days of mourning. Whence it becomes ex- 
cellently expressive of the nature and use of the Spirit of grace, who 
is the cause and author of all joy in believers, John xvii. 13. 

And with this oil of gladness is Christ said to be anointed above 
his fellows, i. e. to have a far greater share of the Spirit of grace 
than they : " For to every one of the saints is given grace accord- 
" ing to the measure of the gift of Christ," Eph. iv. 7. But to 
him the Spirit is not given by measure, John iii. 84. " It hath 
" pleased the Father, that in him should ail fulness dwell," 1 Col. 
i. 19- and " of his fulness we all receive grace for grace, 1 '' John i. 
16. The saints partake with him, and through him in the same 
Spirit of grace, for which reason they are his fellows; but all the grace 
poured out upon believers comes exceeding short of that which 
God hath poured out upon Jesus Christ. The words being thus 
opened, give us this note, 

Doct. That all true believers have a real communion or fellow- 
ship with the Lord Jesus Christ. 

From the saints 1 union with Christ, there doth naturally and im- 
mediately result a most sweet and blessed communion and fellow- 
ship with him in graces and spiritual privileges, Eph. i. 3. " Blessed 

EXcciov ayaXX/atfewg dlciturid quod causam dai summi ^uadii. Grot, in Ileb. i. 9. 
Auro; v/uv curio; rr t ; ouDiag ra mvjpctrcc, xai sz^sc-rracafmog xaiio ssiv 
•tvSrg&MTOS, ro vrveu/JM '/ma U/x/v fLirabag. i. e . Ke is the cause of the gift of the 
Spirit to you, and being anointed with the Spirit as he is man, he communicates 
the Spirit to us also. Scum, 



144 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VIII. 

" be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath 
" blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places (or 
" things) in Christ : in giving us his Son, he freely gives us all 
" things, ' Rom. viii. 32. So in 1 Cor. i. 30. " Of him are ye 
" in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, righte- 
" ousness, sanctification and redemption. " And once more, 1 
Cor. iii. 22, 23. " All are yours, and ye are Christ's." What 
Christ is and hath is theirs by communication to them, or improve- 
ment for them ; and this is very evidently implied in all those ex- 
cellent scripture metaphors, by which our union with Christ is 
figured and shadowed out to us ; as the marriage-union betwixt a 
man and his wife, Eph. v: 31, 32. You know that this conjugal 
union gives the wife interest in the estate and honours of the hus- 
band, be she never so meanly descended in herself*. The natural 
union betwixt the head and members of the body, by which also 
the mystical union of Christ and believers is set forth, 1 Cor. xii. 
12. excellently illustrates this fellowship or communion betwixt 
them, for from Christ "the whole body fitly joined together, 
" and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according 
" to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh 
" increase of the body," as the apostle speaks, Eph. iv. 16. The 
union betwixt the graff and the stock, which is another emblem of 
our union with Christ, John xv. 1. imports, in like manner, this 
communion or partnership betwixt Christ and the saints ; for no 
sooner doth the graff take hold of the stock, but the vital sap of 
the stock is communicated to the graff, and both live by one and 
the same juice. 

Now, that the scope of this discourse be not mistaken, let the 
reader know that I am not here treating of the saint's communion 
or fellowship with God in his duties, as in prayer, hearing, sacra- 
ments, $c, but of that interest which believers have in the good 
things of Christ, by virtue of the mystical union betwixt them 
through faith : there is a twofold communion of the saints with 
Christ. 

The first is an act. 

The second is a state. 

There is an actual fellowship or communion the saints have with 
Christ in holy duties, wherein Christians let forth their hearts to 
God by desires, and God lets forth his comforts and refreshments 
again into their hearts ; they open their mouths wide, and he fills 
them : this communion with God is the joy and comfort of a be- 
liever's life, but I am not to speak of that here. It is not any act 
of communion, but the state of communion, from which all acts of 



Uti ego Cojus tu Caja. Uxor clarescit in radiis mariti. 



SERM. VIII. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 145 



communion flow, and upon which they all depend, that I am now 
to treat of; which is nothing else but the joint interest that Christ 
and the saints have in the same things ; as when a ship, an house, 
or estate, is among many partners, or joint heirs, every one of them 
hath a right to it, and interest in it, though some of them have a 
greater, and others a lesser part. So it is betwixt Christ and his 
people ; there is a xoivuvia, i. e. a fellowship or joint interest betwixt 
them, upon which ground they are called co-heirs with Christ, Horn, 
viii. 17. This communion or participation in Christ's benefits, de- 
pends upon the hypostatical union of our nature, and the mystical 
union of our persons with the Son of God ; in the first he partakes 
with us, in the second we partake with him ; the former is the re- 
mote, the latter the next cause thereof. 

In the explication of this point, I shall speak to these four things : 

1. What are those things in which Christ and believers have 
fellowship. 

2. By what means they come to have such a fellowship with 
Christ. 

3. How great a dignity this is to have fellowship with Jesus 
Christ. 

4. And then apply the whole in divers practical inferences. 
First, What are those things in which Christ and believers have 

fellowship, to which I must speak both negatively and positively. 

1. Negatively, The saints have no fellowship with Jesus Christ 
in those things that belong to him as God ; such as his consubstan- 
tiality, co-equality, and co-eternity with the Father. It is the blas- 
phemy of the wicked Familists to talk of being godded into God, 
and christed into Christ. Neither men nor angels partake in these 
things ; they are the proper and incommunicable glory of the Lord 
Jesus. 

2. The saints have no communion or fellowship in the honour 
and glory of his mediatory works, viz. his satisfaction to God, or 
redemption of the elect. It is true, we have the benefit and fruit 
of his mediation and satisfaction : his righteousness also is imputed 
to us for our personal justification, but we share not in the least 
with Christ in the glory of this work ; nor have we an inherent 
righteousness in us as Christ hath; nor can we justify and save 
others as Christ doth : we have nothing to do with his peculiar ho- 
nour and praise in these things. Though we have the benefit of 
being saved, we may not pretend to the honour of being Saviours, 
as Christ is to ourselves or others. " * Christ's righteousness is 



* Justitia Christ/ fit nostra, non quoad universalem valorem sed particularem necessitate™ . 
et itnputatur noOis non ut causis salvalionis, sed ut subjectis salvandis. Bradshaw de Jus- 
Hiicutioce. 



146 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEltM. VIII. 

w not made ours as to its universal value, but as to our particular 
" necessity ; nor is it imputed to us as to so many causes of salva- 
u tion to others, but as to so many subjects to be saved by it our- 
" selves." 

Secondly, But then there are many glorious and excellent things 
•which are in common betwixt Christ and believers, though in them 
all he hath the pre-eminence ; he shines in the fulness of them, as 
the sun, and we with a borrowed and lesser light, but of the same 
kind and nature as the stars. Some of these I shall particularly, 
and briefly unfold in the following particulars. 

First, Believers have communion with Christ in his navies and 
title*; they are called Christians from Christ, Eph. iii. 15. from him 
the whole family in heaven and earth is named : this is that worthy 
name the apostle speaks of, James ii. 7. He is the Son of God, 
and they also, by their union with him, have power or authority 
to become the sons of God, John i. 12. He is the heir of all 
things, and they are joint-heirs with him, Rom. viii. 17. He is 
both King and Priest, and he hath made them kings and priests, 
Rev. i. 6. But they do not only partake in the names and titles, 
but this communion consists in things as well as titles. And there- 
fore, 

Secondly, They have communion with him in his righteousness. 
i. e. the righteousness of Christ is made theirs, 2 Cor. v. 21. and 
he is " the Lord our righteousness,' 1 Jer. xxiii. 6. It is true, the 
righteousness of Christ is not inherent in us, as it is in him ; but 
it is ours by imputation, Rev. iv. 5, 11. and our union with him 
is the ground of the imputation of his righteousness to us, 2 Cor. 
v. 21. " We are made the righteousness of God in him," Phil. iii. 
9. for Christ and believers are considered as one person, in con- 
struction of law ; as a man and his wife, a debtor and surety, are 
one : and so his payment or satisfaction is in our name, or upon our 
account. 

Now, this is a most inestimable privilege, the very ground of all 
our other blessings and mercies. O, what a benefit is this to a poor 
sinner, that owes to God infinitely more than he is ever able to pay, 
by doing or suffering ; to have such a rich treasure of merit as lies 
in the obedience of Christ, to discharge, in one entire payment, all 
his debts to the last farthing ? " Surely shall one say, in the Lord 
" have I righteousness," Isa. xlv. 24. even as a poor woman that 
owes more than she is worth, in one moment is discharged of all her 
obligations, by her marriage to a wealthy man. 

Thirdly, Believers have communion with Christ in his holiness 
or sanctification, for of God he is made unto them, not only righ- 
teousness, but sanctification also ; and as in the former privilege, 
they have a stock of merit in the blood of Christ to justify them ; 



SEItM. VIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 147 

so here, the\ r have the Spirit of Christ to sanctify them, 1 Cor. i. 
30. and therefore we are said of his fulness to receive "grace for 
grace," John i. 16. i. e. say some, grace upon grace, manifold 
graces, or abundance of grace ; or grace lor grace, that is, grace 
answerable to grace : as in the seal and wax, there is line for line, 
and cut for cut, exactly answerable to each other ; or grace for 
grace, that is, say others, the free grace of God in Christ, for the 
sanctification or filling of our souls with grace : be it in which sense 
it will, it shews the communion believers have with Jesus Christ 
in grace and holiness. Now, holiness is the most precious thing 
in the world, it is the image of God, and chief excellency of 
man : it is our evidence for glory, yea, and the first fruits of glory. 
In Christ dwells the fulness of grace, and from him, our head, it 
is derived and communicated to us ; thus he that sanctifieth, and 
they that are sanctified, are all of one, Heb. ii. 11. You would 
think it no small privilege to have bags of gold to go to, and enrich 
yourselves with, and yet that were but a very trifle in comparison to 
have Christ's righteousness and holiness to go to for your justifi- 
cation and sanctification. More particularly, 

Fourthly, Believers have communion with Christ in his death ; 
they die with him, Gal. ii. 20. " I am crucified with Christ, 17 
i. e. the death of Christ hath a real killing and mortifying influ- 
ence upon the lusts and corruptions of my heart and nature : true 
it is, he died for sin one way, and we die to sin another way : he 
died to expiate it, we die to it, when we mortify it : the death of 
Christ is the death of sin in believers ; and this is a very glorious 
privilege ; for the death of sin is the life of your souls ; if sin do not 
die in you by mortification, you must die for sin by eternal dam- 
nation. If Christ had not died, the Spirit of God, by which you 
now mortify the deeds of the body, could not have been given 
unto you : then you must have lived vassals to your sins, and died 
at last in your sins ; but the fruit, efficacy, and benefit of Christ's 
death is yours for the killing those sins in you, which else had 
been your ruin. 

Fifthly, Believers have communion with Christ in his life and 
resurrection from the dead ; as he rose from the dead, so do they ; 
and that by the power and influence of his vivification and resur- 
rection. It is the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus that makes 
us free from the law of sin and death, Rom. viii. 2. Our spiritual 
life is from Christ, Eph. ii. 1. "And you hath he quickened who 
" were dead in trespasses and sins :" and hence Christ is said to 
live in the believer, Gal. ii. 20. " Now I live, yet not I, but Christ 
" liveth in me :" and it is no small privilege to partake of the very 
life of Christ, which is the most excellent life that ever any creature 

Vol. II. K 



1 48 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VIII. 

can live ; yet such is the happiness of all the saints, the life of Christ 
is manifest in them, and such a life as shall never see death. 

Sixthly, To conclude, believers have fellowship with Jesus Christ 
in his glory, which they shall enjoy in heaven with him : they 
" shall be ever with the Lord," 1 Thes. iv. 17. and that is not 
all, (though, as one saith, it were a kind of heaven but to look 
through the key-hole, and have but a glimpse of Christ's blessed 
face) but they shall partake of the glory which the Father hath 
given him; for so he speaks, John xvii. 22, 24. and more par- 
ticularly, they shall sit with him in his throne, Rev. iii. 21. and 
when he comes to judge the world, he will come to be glorified in 
the saints, 2 Thes. i. 10. So that you may see what glorious and 
inestimable things are, and will be in common betwixt Christ and 
the saints. His titles, his righteousness, his holiness, his death, 
his life, his glory. I do not say that Christ will make any saint 
equal with him in glory ; that is impossible, he will be known from 
all the saints in heaven, as the sun is distinguished from the stars ; 
but they shall partake of his glory, and be filled with his joy there ; 
and thus you see what those things are that the saints have fellow- 
ship with Christ in. 

Secondly, Next I would open the way and means by which we 
come to have fellowship with Jesus Christ in these excellent privi- 
leges ; and this I shall do briefly in the following positions. 

Position 1. 

First, No man hath fellowship with Christ in any special saving 
privilege by nature, howsoever it be cultivated or improved; but only 
by faith uniting him to the Lord Jesus Christ ; It is not the pri- 
vilege of' our first, but second birth. * This is plain from John i. 
12, 13. " But to as many as received him, to them gave he power 
" to become the sons of God, even as many as believe on his name, 
" who are born not of flesh, nor of blood, nor of the will of man, 
" but of God." We are by nature children of wrath, Eph. ii. S. 
we have fellowship with Satan in sin and misery : the wild branch 
hath no communication of the sweetness and fatness of a more 
noble and excellent root until it be ingrafted upon it, and have 
immediate union and coalition with it, John xv. 1, 2. 

Position 2. 

Believers themselves have not an equal share one with another, in 
all the benefits and privileges of their union with Christ, but in some 
there is an equality, and in others an inequality ; according to the 
measure and gift of Christ, to every one. 

In justification they are all equal : the weak and the strong bc- 

* The truly faithful only are members of Christ, not as they are men, but as 
they are Christians ; not by their first, but second birth. Polan. Syntag. Book G> 
chap. 55. 



SERM. VIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 149 

lievcr are alike justified, because it is one and the same perfect 
righteousness of Christ,' which is applied to the one and to the 
other, so that there are no difFerent degrees of justification, but all 
that believe are justified from all things, Acts xiii. 39- and " there 
" is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, 11 Rom. viii. 
1. be they never so weak in faith, or defective in degrees of grace. 
But there is apparent difference in the measures of their sanctifi- 
cation, some are strong men, and others are babes in Christ, 1 Cor. 
iii. 1. The faith of some flourishes and grows exceedingly, 2 Thes. 
i. 3. the things that are in others are ready to die, Rev. iii. 2. It 
is a plain case, that there is great variety found in the degrees of 
grace, and comfort among them that are jointly interested in 
Christ, and equally justified by him. 

Position 3. 
The saints have not fellowship and communion with Christ, hi 
the fore-mentioned benefits and privileges by one and the same me- 
dium, but by various mediums and ways, according to the nature of 
the benefits, in which they participate. 

For instance, they have partnership and communion with Christ, 
as hath been said, in his righteousness, holiness, and glory, but 
they receive these distinct blessings by divers mediums of commu- 
nion : we have communion with Christ in his righteousness, by the 
way of imputation ; we partake of his holiness, by the way of in- 
fusion ; and of his glory in heaven, by the beatifical vision. Our 
justification is a relative change, our sanctification a real change, 
our glorification a perfect change, by redemption from all the re- 
mains both of sin and misery. 

Thus hath the Lord appointed several blessings for believers in 
Christ, and several channels of conveying them from him to us ; 
by imputed righteousness, we are freed from the guilt of sin : by 
imparted holiness, we are freed from the dominion of sin, and by 
our glorification with Christ, we are freed from all the relics and 
remains both of sin and misery let in by sin upon our natures. 

Position 4. 

That Jesus Christ imparts to all believers, all the spiritual blessings 
that he is filled with, and withholds none from any that have union, 
with him, be these blessings never so great, or they that receive them 
never so weak, mean, and contemptible in outward respects, Gal. iii. 
27. "Ye are the children of God by faith in Jesus Christ. 11 The 
salvation that comes by Jesus Christ is stiled the common salvation y 
Jude 3. and heaven the inheritance of the saints in light, Col. i. 
12. "There is neither Greek nor Jew, (saith the apostle, circum- 
" cision, nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, 
" but Christ is all, and in all, 11 Col. iii. 11. He means, there is no 
privilege in the one to commend them to God, and no want of 

K2 



150 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. VI U. 

any thing in the other to debar them from God ; let men have or 
want outward excellencies, as beauty, honour, riches, nobility, 
gifts of the mind, sweetness of nature, and all such like ornaments, 
What is that to God ? He looks not at these things, but respects 
them, and communicates his favour to them as they are in Christ : 
He is all, and in all. The gifts and blessings of the Spirit are 
given to men as they are in Christ, and without respect to any ex- 
ternal differences made in this world among men : hence we find 
excellent treasures of grace in mean and contemptible persons in 
the world ; poor in the world and rich in faith, and heirs of the 
kingdom ; and as all believers, without difference, receive from 
Christ, so they are not debarred from any blessing that is in Christ: 
" All is yours, for ye are Christ's, 1 Cor. iii. ult. With Christ God 
" freely gives us all things," Rom. viii. 32. 

Position 5. 
The communion believers have with Christ, in spiritual "benefits* 
is a very great mystery, Jar above the understandings of natural 
men. There are no footsteps of this thing in all the works of crea- 
tion ; therefore the apostle calls it " The unsearchable riches of 
Christ," Eph. iii. 8. an^iyjiagov xXx-ov r* Xetsx: The word signifies, 
that which hath no footsteps to trace it by : yea, it is so deep a 
mystery, that the angels themselves stoop down to look into it, 1 
Pet. i. 12. " Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered 
i( into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for 
" them that love him : but God hath revealed them unto us by his 
« Spirit," 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10. 

Thirdly, and lastly, I shall, in a few particulars, open the dignity 
and excellency of this fruit of our union with Christ, and shew 
you, that a greater glory and honour cannot be put upon man, than 
to be thus in fellowship with Jesus Christ, John xvii. 22. " The 
" glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that they may 
" be one, as we are one :" And therefore, more particularly, let it 
be considered, 

First, With whom we are associated, even the Son of God ; with 
him that is over all, God blessed for ever. Our association with 
angels is an high advancement, for angels and saints are fellow- 
servants in the same family, Rev. xix. 10. and through Christ we 
are come to an innumerable company of angels, Heb. xii. 22. But 
what is all this to our fellowship with Jesus Christ himself, and that 
in another manner than angels have ? For though Christ be to them 
an head of dominion, yet not an head of vital influences, as he is to 
liis mvstical body the church ; this therefore is to them a great 
mystery, which they greatly affect to study and pry into. 

Secondly, What' we are that are dignified with this title, the feU 



SERM. VIIT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 151 

lows or co-partners with Jesus Christ: not only dust by nature, 
(Dust thou art), but sinful dust ; such wretched sinners, as, by na- 
ture, and the sentence of the law, ought to be associated, with 
devils, and partakers with them of the wrath of the Almighty God 
to all eternity. 

Thirdly, The benefits we are partakers of, in and with the Lord 
Jesus Christ ; and, indeed, they are wonderful and astonishing- 
things, so far as they do already appear, but yet we see but little 
of them comparatively, to what we shall see, 1 John hi. 1, 2. 
" Now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what 
u we shall be, but we know that when he shall appear, we shall 
" be like him, for we shall see him as he is." O, what will that 
be ! to see him as he is, and to be transformed into his likeness ! 

Fourthly, The way and manner in which we are brought into 
this fellowship with Christ ; which is yet more admirable. The 
apostle gives us a strange account of it m 2 Cor. viii. 9- " For you 
" know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was 
" rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his 
" poverty might be rich :" he empties himself of his glory, that 
we might be filled ; he is made a curse, that we might enjoy the 
blessing ; lie submits to be crowned with thorns, that we might be 
crowned with glory and honour ; he puts himself into the number 
of worms, Psal. xxii. 6. that we might be made equal to the an- 
gels. O, the inconceivable grace of Christ ! 

Fifthly, The reciprocal nature of that communion which is be- 
twixt Christ and believers ; we do not only partake of what is his, 
but he partakes of what is ours : he hath fellowship with us in all 
our wants, sorrows, miseries and afflictions ; and we have com- 
munion with him in his righteousness, grace, sonship and glory: 
he takes part of our misery, and we take part of his blessedness ; 
our sufferings are his sufferings, Col. i. 24. O, what an honour is 
it to thee, poor wretch, to whom a great many would not turn 
aside to ask how thou dost ; to have a King, yea, the Prince of all 
the kings of the earth, to pity, relieve, sympathize, groan and 
bleed with thee, to sit by thee in all thy troubles, and give thee 
his cordials ; to say thy troubles are my troubles, and thy afflic- 
tions are my afflictions : whatever toucheth thee, toucheth me also. 
O what name shall we give unto such grace as this is ! 

Sixthly, and lastly, Consider the perpetuity of this privilege : 
Your fellowship with Christ is interminable, and abides for ever. 
Christ and the saints shall be glorified together, Rom. viii. 17. 
while he hath any glory they shall partake with him. It is said 
indeed, 1 Cor. xv. 24. that there shall be a time when Christ will 
deliver up the kingdom to his Father ; but the meaning is not that 

K3 



152 THE METHOD OF GRACE- &ERM. VIIL 

ever he will cease to be the Head of his saints, or they from being 
his members : No, the relation never ceases ; justification, sancti- 
fication and adoption, are everlasting things, and we can never 
be divested of them. 

Inference 1. Are the saints Christ's fellows? What honourable 
persons then are they ! and how should they be esteemed and valued 
in the world ! If a king, who is the fountain of honour, do but raise a 
man by his favour, and dignify him by bestowing some honourable 
title upon him, what respect and observance is presently paid him 
by all persons ? But what are all the vain and empty titles of 
honour, to the glorious and substantial privileges with which be- 
lievers are dignified, and raised above all other men by Jesus 
Christ ? He is the Son of God, and they are the sons of God 
also : he is the Heir of all things, and they are joint-heirs with 
Christ : he reigns in glory, and they shall reign with him i he sits 
upon the throne, and they shall sit with him in his throne. O that 
this vile world did but know the dignity of believers, they would 
never slight, hate, abuse, and persecute them as they do ! And 
O that believers did but understand their own happiness and privi- 
leges by Christ, they would never droop and sink under every small 
trouble at that rate they do ! 

Inf. 2. How abundantly hath God provided for all the necessities 
and wants of believers ! Christ is a storehouse filled with blessings 
and mercies, and it is all for them : from him they " receive abun- 
" dance of grace, and of the gift of righteousness," Rom. v. 17. 
" Of his fulness they all receive grace for grace," John i. 16. All 
the fulness of Christ is made over to them for the supply of their 
wants : " My God shall supply all your needs, (saith the apostle) 
" according to his riches in glory by Jesus Christ," Phil. iv. 19. 
If all the riches of God can supply your needs, then they shall be 
supplied. Say not, Christ is in the possession of consummate glory, 
and I am a poor creature, struggling with many difficulties, and 
toiling in the midst of many cares and fears in the world ; for care 
is taken for all thy wants, and orders given from heaven for their 
supply : My God shall supply all your need. O say Mith a melting 
heart, I have a full Christ, and he is filled for me : I have his 
pure and perfect righteousness to justify me, his holiness to sanctify 
me, his wisdom to guide me, his comforts to refresh me, his power 
to protect me, and his all-sufficiency to supply me. O be cheer- 
ful, be thankful, you have all your hearts can wish ; and yet be 
humble ; it is all from free-grace to empty and unworthy creatures. 

Inf. 3. How absurd, disingenuous, and unworthy of a Christian, 
is it to deny, or withhold from Christ any thing he hath, or by which 
he may be served or honoured ? Doth Christ communicate all he hath 
to you, and can you withhold any thing from Christ ? On Christ's 



SERM. VIII. TITE METHOD OF OK ACE. 153 

part it is not mine, and thine, but ours, or mine and yours ; John 
xx. 17. "I ascend to my Father, and your Father ; to my God, 
" and vour God."" But O this cursed idol self I which appro- 
priates all to its own designs and uses. How liberal is Christ ! 
and how penurious are we to him ! Some will not part with their 
credit for Christ, when yet Christ abased himself unspeakably for 
them. Some will not part with a drop of blood for Christ, when 
Christ spent the whole treasure of his blood freely for us ; yea, how 
loth are we to part with a shilling for Christ, to relieve him in his 
distressed members, when as yet " we know the grace of our Lord 
" Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for our sakes he bc- 
" came poor, that we through his poverty might be rich !" O un- 
grateful return ! O base and disingenuous spirits P 1 The things 
Christ gives us are great, and the things we deny to him are small : 
he parts with the greatest, and yet is denied the least. The 
things he communicates to us are none of ours, we have no right 
nor title by nature, or any desert of ours to them ; the things we 
deny or grudge to Christ are by all titles his own, and he hath the 
fullest and most unquestionable title to them all ; what he gives 
to us, he gives to them that never deserved it ; what we withhold 
from him, we withhold from one that hath deserved that, and in- 
finitely more from us than we have or are. 

He interested you freely in all his riches when you were enemies ; 
you stand upon trifles with him, and yet call him your best and 
dearest friend : he gave himself and all lie hath to you, when you 
could claim nothing from him ; you deny to part with these things 
to Christ, who may not only claim them upon the highest title, 
his own sovereignty, and absolute property, but by your own act, 
who profess to have given all in covenant to him : what he gives 
you return no profit to him ; but what you give or part with for 
him is your greatest advantage. O that the consideration of these 



things might shame and humble your souls 

Inf. 4. Then certainly no man is, or can be supposed to be a loser 
by conversion, seeing from that day, whatever Christ is or hath be- 
comes his. 

O what an inheritance are men possessed of by their new birth ! 
Some men cry out, Religion will undo you ; but with what eyes 
do these men see ? Surely, you could never so reckon, except 
your souls were so incarnated, as to reckon pardon, peace, adop- 
tion, holiness, and heaven, for nothing; that invisibles are non- 
entities, and temporals the only realities. It is true, the convert- 
ed soul may lose his estate, his liberty, yea, his life for Christ ; 
but what then ? Are they losers that exchange brass for gold ? or 
part with their present comforts for an hundred-fold advantage ? 
Mark x, 29. So that none need be frightened at religion, for the 

K4 



154 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEKM. VIII. 

losses that attend it, whilst Christ and heaven are gained by it : 
they that count religion their loss have their portion in this life. 

Inf. 5. How securely is the saints inheritance settled upon them, 
seeing they are in common with Jesus Christ f Christ and his saints 
are joint-heirs, and the inheritance cannot be alienated but by his 
consent. ; he must lose his interest, if you lose yours. Indeed 
Adam's inheritance was by a single title, and moreover, it was in his 
own hand, and so he might, (as indeed he soon did) divest himself 
and his posterity of it ; but it is not so betwixt Christ and believers ; 
we are secured in our inheritance by Christ our co-heir, who will 
never alienate it : and therefore it was truly observed by the father, 
Faelicior Job in sterquilinio, quam Adamus in paradiso : Job was 
happier upon the dunghill, than Adam was in paradise. The cove- 
nant of grace is certainly the best tenure ; as it hath the best mer- 
cies, so it gives the fullest security to enjoy them. 

Inf. 6. How rich and full is Jesus Christ, who communicates 
abundantly to all the saints, and yet hath infinitely still more in him- 
self', than hath ever been received by them all. 

Take all the faith of Abraham, all the meekness of Moses, all 
the patience of Job, all the wisdom of Solomon, all the zeal of 
David, all the industry of Paul, and all the tender-heartedness of 
Josiah ; add to this, all the grace that is poured, (though in lesser 
meaure,) into all the elect vessels in the world, yet still it is far 
short of that which remains in Christ ; " He is anointed with the 
" oil of gladness above his fellows :" And in all things he hath, 
" and must ever have the pre-eminence. There are many thou- 
sand stars glittering above your heads, and one star differs from 
another star in glory, yet there is more light and glory in one sun, 
than in many thousand stars. Grace beautifies the children of 
men exceedingly, but still that is true of Christ, Psal. xlv. 2. 
" Thou art fairer than the children of men, grace is poured into 
" thy lips. 1 " For all grace is secondarily, and derivatively in the 
saints, but it is primitively and originally in Christ, John v. 16. 
Grace is imperfect and defective in them, but in him it is in its 
most absolute perfection and fulness, Col. i. 19. In the saints it 
is mixed with abundance of corruption, but in Christ it is altoge- 
ther unmixed, and exclusive of its opposite, Heb. vii. 26. So that 
as the Heathen said of moral virtue, I may much more say of 
Christ, That were he to be seen with mortal eyes, he would com- 
pel love and admiration from all men, for " he is altogether 
lovely," Cant. v. 16. 

Inf. 7. What delight and singular advantage must needs be in the 
communion of the saints, who have communion with Jesus Christ in 
all his graces and benefits. 

4( That which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you, 



SERM. Vfll. THE METHOD OF QSJLi I 153 

"that ye also may have' fellowship with us: And truly our fel- 
" lowship is with the Father, and with hi;, Son Jesus Christ,"' 
1 John i. 3. O it is sweet to have fellowship with those that have 
fellowship with God in Jesus Christ. Christ hath communicated 
to the saints varieties of graces, in different measures and degrees ; 
and as they all receive from Christ the fountain, so it is sweet and 
most delightful to be improving themselves by spiritual communion 
one with another: Yea, for that end one is furnished with one 
grace more eminently than another, that the weak may be assisted 
by the strong, as a modern divine * well observes. Athanasius was 
prudent and active, Basil of an heavenly, sweet temper, Chrysos- 
tom laborious, without affectation, Ambrose resolved and grave, 
Luther courageous, and Calvin acute and judicious. Thus every 
one hath his proper gift from Christ, the fountain of gifts and 
graces, 1 Cor. vii. 7. One hath quickness of parts, another soli- 
dity of judgment, but not ready and presential ; one is zealous, but 
ungrounded ; another well principled, but timorous ; one is wary 
and prudent ; another open and plain ; one is trembling and melt- 
ing ; another cheerful and joyous ; one must impart his light, 
another his heat : The eye, the knowing man, cannot say to the 
hand, the active man, I have no need of thee. And O how sweet 
would it be, if gifts, graces, and experiences were frequently and 
humbly imparted : But idle notions, earthly mindedness, self-inte- 
rests, and want of more communion with Christ, have almost 
destroyed the comfort of Christian fellowship every where in the 
world. 

Inf. 8. In a word, those only have ground to claim interest in 
Christ, who do really participate of his graces, and In zc/wm are 
found the effects and fruits of their union and communion rclth him. 
If you have interest in Christ, you have communion in his graces 
and benefits ; and if you have such communion, it will appear in 
your maintaining daily actual communion with God in duties; 
whereby will be produced, 

First, The increase of your sanctification, by fresh participations 
from the fountain ; as cloth which is often dipt into the vat receives 
the deeper dye, and livelier tincture ; so will your souls by assiduous 
communion with God. It will also be discerned, 

Secondly, In your deeper humiliation, and spiritual sense of your 
own vileness : The more any man partakes of God, and is acquaint- 
ed with him, and assimilated to him, the more base and vile in his 
own sight he still grows, Job xlii. 5, 6. Isa. vi. 5. 

Thirdly, It will appear in your more vehement longings after the 
full enjoyment of God in heaven, 1 Pet. i. 8. and Rom. viii. 23. 



* Mr. Torshcl. 



156 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX, 

You that have the first fruits will groan within yourselves after the 
full harvest, and satisfying fruition ; you will not be so taken with 
things below, as to be content with the best lot on earth for your 
everlasting portion. O ! if these communicated drops be so sweet, 
what is there in Christ the fountain ? 

And thus I have opened the method of grace in bringing home 
Christ and his benefits to God's elect by union, in order to commu- 
nion with him. 

Thanks be to God for Jesus Christ. 



SERMON IX. 

Containing the first general Use of Exhortation, inviting 
all Men to apply Jesus Christ. 

Matth. xi. 28. 

Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy luden, and I will 

give you rest. 

X HE impetration of our redemption by Jesus Christ, being 
finished in the first part, and the way and means by which Christ 
is applied to sinners in the foregoing part of this treatise ; I am 
now orderly come to the general use of the whole ; which in the 
first place shall be by way of exhortation, to invite and persuade all 
men to come to Christ; who, in all the former sermons, had been 
represented in his garments of salvation, red in his apparel, prepared 
and offered to sinners as their all-sufficient and only remedy : And 
in the following sermons, will be represented in his perfumed gar- 
ments coming out of his ivory palaces, Psalm xlv. 8. to allure and 
draw all men unto him. 

For a general head to this use, which will be large, I have cho- 
sen this scripture, " Come unto me all ye that labour, and are 
" heavy laden, and I will give you rest." 

These words are the voice of our Lord Jesus Christ himself, in 
which there is a vital, ravishing sound : It is your mercy to have 
such a joyful sound in your ears this day. And in them I will 
consider their dependence, parts, and scope. 

As to their dependence, it is manifest they have an immediate 
relation to the foregoing verse, wherein Christ opens his commis- 
sion, and declares the fulness of this authority and saving power, 
and the impossibility of coming to God any other way- " Ail 
" things are delivered to me of my Father, and no man knoweth 
" the Son but the Father : Neither knoweth any man the Father 



SK11M. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 157 

" save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him," 
ver. 27. 

The 28th verse is brought in proleptically to obviate the dis- 
couragements of any poor, convinced, and humbled soul, who might 
thus object : Lord, I am fully satisfied of the fulness of thy saving 
power, but greatly doubt whether ever I shall have the benefit 
thereof; for I see so much sin and guilt in myself, so great vilencss 
and utter unworthiness, that I am over weighed, and even sink 
under the burden of it: My soul is discouraged because of sin. 
This objection is prevented in the words of my text, " Come unto 
" me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden," q. d. Let not the 
sense of your sin and misery drive you from your only remedy : Be 
your sins never so many, and the sense and burden of them never so 
heavy, yet, for all that, Come unto me : You are the persons whom 
I invite and call. I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to 
repentance. 

In the words, three things are especially remarkable. 

1. The soul's spiritual distress and burthen: Weary and heavy 
laden. 

2. Its invitation to Christ under that burthen : Come unto me. 

3. Its encouragement to that great duty : / will give you rest. 
First, The souPs spiritual distress and burthen expressed in two 

very emphatical words *, ot %o^imnc, y,a,i vspopriffptvoi " Ye that la- 
" hour and are heavy laden." The word which we translate 
labour, signifies a labouring even to faintness and tiring, to the con- 
sumption and waste of the spirits; and the other word signifies 
such a pressure by a burthen that is too heavy to be borne, that we 
do even sink down under it. 

There is some difference among expositors about the quality of 
this burthen. Chrysostom, and some others after him, expound 
it of the burthen of the legal rites and ceremonies, which was a 
heavy burthen indeed, such as neither they, nor their fathers could 
bear. Under the task and burthen of these legal observances, 
they did sweat and toil to obtain a righteousness to justify them be- 
fore God, and all in vain : and this is a pious sense : But others 
expound it of the burthen of sin in general ; the corruption of na- 



* 0/ xofivamc, i. e. They who labour even to fainting and tiring, for this Greek 
word to xoriav differs by this emphasis from the word xoveiv, which signifies only 
in general to labour. Piscator on the place, explains it thus, Ye who feel the burden 
of your sins, and yet do not sink under the weight thereof. Chrysostom expounds 
it of those who are burdened with the legal rites and ceremonies ; but we under- 
stand it in general, of all those who being pressed with the burden of their sins, and 
the sense of the malignity of their corrupt natures, do strive with all their might to 
throw off this depravity, and to obtain righteousness. Musculus on the place. 



158 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX. 

ture, and evils of practice, which souls are convinced have brought 
them under the curse, and will bring them to hell, and therefore 
labour and strive, all that in them lies, by repentance and reforma- 
tion, to clear themselves from it ; but all in vain, whilst they strive 
in their own strength. Such are they that are here called to come 
to Christ, which is the second thing ; namely, 

Secondly, The invitation of burthened souls to Christ : " Come 
" unto me all ye that labour, and are heavy laden : Come unto 
" me, 1 ' i. e. believe in me, lean and rest your burthened souls upon 
me. I am able to ease all your burthens ; in me are that righte- 
ousness and peace which you seek in vain in all the legal rites and 
ceremonies ; or in your repentance, reformations, and duties ; but 
it will give you no ease, it will be no benefit to you, except you 
come unto me. Faith is often expressed under this notion, see John 
vi. 37. and John vii. 37. and it is to be further noted, that [all] 
burthened souls are invited to come, " All ye that labour." What- 
ever your sin or guilt have been, whatever your fears or discourage- 
ments are, yet come, i. e. believe in me. 

Thirdly, Here is the encouragement Christ gives to this duty, 
And I will give you rest : um<rav<fu pag, * I will refresh you, I will 
give you rest from your labour, your consciences shall be pacified, 
your hearts at rest and quiet in that pardon, peace and favour of 
God which I will procure for you by my death. But here it must be 
needfully noted, that this promise of rest in Christ is not made to 
men simply as they are sinners, nor yet as they are burthened and 
heavy laden sinners, but as they come to Christ, i. e. as they are be- 
lievers *(•* For let a man break his heart for sin, let him weep out 
his eyes, let him mourn as a dove, and shed as many tears for 
sin (if it were possible) as ever there fell drops of rain upon the 
ground, yet if he come not to Christ by faith, his repentance shall 
not save him, nor all his sorrows bring him to true rest. Hence 
note, 

Doct. 1. That some souls are heavy laden with the burtliensome 
sense of sin. 

Doct. 2. That all burthened souls are solemnly invited to come to 
Christ. 

Doct. 3. That there is rest in Christ for all that come to him 
under the heavy burthen of'ain. 

* Why doth thou seek that where thou canst not find it ? I am he only that can 
help thee. Mus. on the place. 

f The objects of the invitation are sinners, as such, to cficourage and warrant 
them to believe. Editor, 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 159 

Doct. 1. Some souls are heavy laden with the burthensome sense of 

sin. 
I do not say all are so, for " fools make a mock at sin," Prov. 
xiv. 9. It is so far from being burthensome to some, that it 
is a sport to them, Prov. x. 23. But when a man's eyes are opened 
to see the evil that is in sin, and the eternal misery that follows 
it, (sin and hell being linked together with such strong chains as 
nothing but the blood of Christ can loose) then no burden is like 
that of sin : " A wounded conscience who can bear ?" Prov. xviii. 
14. For let us but consider the efficacy that the law of God hath 
upon the consciences of men, when it comes in the spirtuality and 
power of it, to convince and humble the soul of a sinner. For 
then, 

First, The memory of sin long since committed, 
is refreshed and revived, as if it had been but yes- What inward 
terday : There are fresh recognitions of sin long troubles for sin 
since acted and forgotten, as if they had never been : are. 
What was done in our youth is fetched back a- 
again, and by a new impression of fear and horror set home upon 
the trembling conscience, Job xiii. 26. " Thou writest bitter things 
" against me, and makest me to possess the sins of my youth." 
Conscience can call back the days that are past, and draw up a 
new charge upon the score of old sins, Gen. xlii. 21. All that 
ever we did is recorded and entered into the book of conscience, 
and now is the time to open that book, when the Lord will con- 
vince and awaken sinners. We read in Job xiv. 17. of sealing up 
iniquities in a bag, which is an allusion to the Clerk of the assizes, 
that takes all the indictments that are made against persons at the 
assizes, and seals them up in a bag, in order to a trial. This is the 
first office and work of conscience ; upon which 

The second, namely, its accusations, do depend. These accusa- 
tions of conscience are terrible things ; who can stand before them ? 
They are full, they are clear, and all of them referring to the ap- 
proaching judgment of the great and terrible God. 

Conscience dives into all sins *, secret as well as open, and into 
all the circumstances and aggravations of sin, as being committed 
against light, against mercy, against the strivings, warnings, and 
regrets of conscience. So that we may say of the efficacy of con- 
science, as it is said, Psal. xix. 6. of the influence of the sun, 
" nothing is hid from the heat and power thereof." " Come 
(saith the woman of Samaria) see a man that hath told me all that 



* This is the first punishment of sin, that no guilty person can be acquitted in L 
cwn conscience. Jul. lib. 13.1.2. 



160 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. IX. 

" ever I did," John iv. 29. Christ convinced her but of one sin 
by liis discourse, but conscience, by that one, fetched in, and 
charged all the rest upon her. And as the accusations of con- 
science are full, so they are clear and undeniable. A man becomes 
self-convinced, and there remains no shift, excuse, or plea, to de- 
fend himself. A thousand witnesses cannot prove any point more 
clearly than one testimony of conscience doth. Mat. xxii. 12. 
" The man was speechless, a mute ; muzzled (as the word signi- 
fies *) by the clear testimony of his own conscience. These accusa- 
tions are the second work of conscience, and they make way for 
the third, namely, 

Thirdly, The sentence and condemnation of conscience : And truly 
this is an insupportable burthen : The condemnation of conscience 
is nothing else but its application of the condemning sentence of 
the law to a man's person : The law curseth every one that trans- 
gresseth it, Gal. iii. 10. Conscience applies this curse to the guilty 
sinner. So that it sentences the sinner in God's name and autho- 
rity, from whence there is no appeal : The voice of conscience is 
the voice of God, and what it pronounces in God's name and au- 
thority, he will confirm and ratify, 1 John iii. 20. " If our hearts, 
u (i. e.) our consciences condemn us, God is greater than our 
" hearts, and knoweth all things." This is that torment which 
no man can endure. See the effects of it in Cain, in Judas, 
and in Spira ; it is a real foretaste of hell-torments : This is that 
worm that never dies, Mark ix. 44. For look, as a worm in the 
body is bred of the corruption that is there, so the accusations and 
condemnations of conscience are bred in the soul by the corruption 
and guilt that are there. As the worm in the body preys and bites 
upon the tender, sensible, inward parts, so doth conscience touch 
the very quick. This is the third effect, or work, to sentence and 
condemn ; and this also makes way for a fourth, namely, 

Fourthly, To upbraid and reproach the sinner under his misery : 
and this makes a man a very terror to himself: To be pitied in 
misery is some relief, but to be upbraided and reproached, double 
our affliction. You know it was one of the aggravations of Christ's 
sufferings to be reproached by the tongues of his enemies, whilst 
he hanged in torments upon the cursed tree; but all the scoffs and 
reproaches, the bitter jeers and sarcasms in the world, are nothing 
to those of a man's own conscience, which will cut to the very 
bone. 

O ! when a man's conscience shall say to him in a day of trouble, 
as Reuben to his afflicted brethren, Gen. xliii. 22. " Spake I not 
" unto you, saying, do not sin against the child, and ye would not 

* O ds itpi/Auftrj, et ilk cnpistratvs est. 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OV GRACE. 161 

" hear ; therefore behold also his blood is required." So con- 
science, did I not warn you, threaten you, persuade you in time 
against these evils, but you would not hearken to me, therefore 
behold now you must suffer to all eternity for it. The wrath of 
God is kindled against thy soul for it : This is the fruit of thy own 
wilful madness and obstinacy. Now thou shalt know the price 
of sinning against God, against light and conscience. O, this is 
terrible ! Every bite of conscience makes a poor soul to startle, and 
in a terrible fright to cry, O the worm ! O, the bitter foretaste of 
hell ! A wounded spirit who can bear ? 

This is a fourth wound of conscience, and it makes way for a 
fifth ; for here it is as the pouring out of the vials, and the sound- 
ing of those woe-trumpets in Revelations ; one woe is past, and 
another cometh. After all these deadly blows of conscience upon 
the very heart of a sinner, comes another as dreadful as any that 
is yet named ; and that is, 

Fifthly, The fearful expectation of wrath to come, which it be- 
gets in the soul of a guilty sinner : Of this you read, Heb. x. 27. 
" A fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation.' 1 And 
this makes the stoutest sinner faint and sink under the burthen of 
sin. For the tongue of man cannot declare what it is to lie down 
and rise with those fearful expectations. The case of such sinners is 
somewhat like that which is described in Deut. xxviii. 65, 66, 67. 
66 The Lord shall give thee a trembling heart, and failing of eyes, 
" and sorrow of mind. And thy life shall hang in doubt before 
M thee, and thou shalt fear day and night, and shall have no assu- 
" ranee of thy life. In the morning thou shalt say, would to God 
" it were even : And at even thou shalt say, would to God it were 
" morning : For the fear of thine heart, wherewith thou shalt 
" fear," &c. Only in this it differs, in this scripture you have the 
terror of those described, whose temporal life hangs in doubtful 
suspense, but in the persons I am speaking of, it is a trembling 
under the apprehensions and expectations of the vengeance of 
eternal fire. 

Believe it, friends, words cannot express what those poor crea- 
tures feel, that lie down, and rise up under these fears, and frights 
of conscience. Lord, what will become of me ! I am free among 
the dead, yea, among the damned. I hang by the frail thread of 
a momentary life, which will, and must, break shortly, and may 
break the next moment, over the everlasting burnings : No plea- 
sant bread is to be eaten in these days, but what is like the bread 
of condemned men. 

And thus you see what the burden of sin is, when God makes 
it to bear upon the consciences of men, no burden of affliction is 



1G£ THE METHOD OF GKACE. SEKM. IX, 

like it : losses of dearest relations, sorrows for an only son, are not 
so pungent and penetrating as these : For, 

First, No creature-enjoyment is pleasant under these inward 
troubles : In other troubles they may signify something to a man's 
relief; but here they are nothing; the wound is too deep to be 
healed by any thing but the blood of Jesus Christ ; conscience re- 
quires as much to satisfy it, as God requires to satisfy him. When 
God is at peace with thee, (saith conscience) then will I be at peace 
•with thee too ; but, till then, expect no rest nor peace from me. 
All the pleasures and diversions in die world shall never stop my 
mouth : go where thou wilt, I will follow thee like thy shadow : 
be thy portion in the world as sweet as it will, I will drop in gall 
and wormwood into thy cup, that thou shalt taste no sweetness in 
anv thing, till thou hast got thy pardon. 

These inward troubles for sin alienate the mind from all former 
pleasures and delights ; there is no more taste or savour in them, 
than in the white of an egg. Music is out of tune ; all instruments 
jar and groan. Ornaments have no beauty ; what heart hath a 
poor creature to deck that body, in which dwells such a miserable 
soul ! to feed and pamper that carcase that hath been the soul's in- 
ducement to, and instrument in sin, and must be its companion in 
everlasting misery ! 

Secondly, These inward troubles for sin put a dread into death, 
beyond whatever the soul saw in it before. Now it looks like the 
King of terrors indeed. You read in Heb. ii. 15. of some that 
through fear of death are all their life long subject to bondage. O 
what a lively comment is a soul in this case able to make upon such 
a text ! They would not scare at the pale horse, nor at him that 
sits on him, though his name be called Death, if it were not for 
what follows him, Rev. vi. 8. but when they consider that hell 
follows, they tremble at the very name or thoughts of death. 

Thirdly, Such is the nature of these inward troubles of spirit, 
that they swallow up the sense of all outward troubles. Alas! these 
are all lost in the deeps of soul-sorrows, as the little rivulets are in 
the vast sea; he that is wounded at the heart will not cry Oh, at 
the bite of the smallest insect. And surely no greater is the pro- 
portion betwixt outward and inward sorrows. A small matter for- 
merly would discompose a man, and put him into a fret ; now ten 
thousand outward troubles are lighter than a feather : For, saitli 
he, " why doth the living man complain ?" Am I yet on this side 
of eternal burnings ! O let me not complain then whatever my con- 
dition be. Have I losses in the world, or pains upon my body ? 
Alas ! these are not to be named with the loss of God, and the feel- 
ing pf his wrath and indignation for evermore. Thus you see what 
troubles, inward troubles for sin be. 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. I6<3 

Secondly, If you ask in the second place, ff 
how it comes to pass that any soul is sup- ted under 

ported under such strong troubles of spirit, J j ,, 

that all that feel them do not sink under them; 
that all that go down into these deep waters of sorrow, are not 
drowned in them ? The answer is, 

First, Though this be a very sad time with the soul (much like 
that of Adam, betwixt the breach of the first covenant, and the 
first promise of Christ made to him) yet the souls that are thus 
heavy laden, do not sink, because God hath a most tender care 
over them, and regard to them ; underneath them are the ever- 
lasting arms, and thence it is they sink not: were they left to 
grapple with these troubles in their own strength, they could never 
stand. But God takes care of these mourners, that their spirits 
do not fail before him, and the souls that he hath made ; I mean 
those of his elect, whom he is this way preparing for, and bringing 
unto Christ. 

Secondly, The Lord is pleased to nourish still some hope in the 
soul under the greatest fears and troubles of spirit. Though it 
have no comfort or joy, yet it hath some hope, and that keeps up 
the heart. The afflicted soul doth, in this case, as the afflicted 
church, Lam. hi. 29- " He putteth his mouth in the dust, if yet 
" there may be hope :" He saith, " It is good for a man to hope, 
" and quietly to wait for the salvation of God."* There are usually 
some glimmerings or dawnings of mercy through Christ, in the 
midnight darkness of inward troubles ; non dantur puree tenabrce. 
In hell, indeed, there is no hope to enlighten the darkness, but it is 
not so upon earth. 

Thirdly, The experiences of others, who have been in the same 
deeps of trouble, are also of great use to keep up the soul above 
water. The experience of another is of great use to prop up a 
desponding mind, whilst as yet it hath none of its own ; and, in- 
deed, for the support of souls in such cases, they were recorded. 
1 Tim. i. 16. " For this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first 
" Jesus Christ might shew forth all long-suffering, for a pattern 
" to them which should hereafter believe on him to life everlast- 
" ing.'" For an encouraging * Pattern, an eminent precedent to 
all poor sinners that were to come after him, that none might ab- 
solutely despair of finding mercy through Christ. You know if a 
man be taken sick, and none can tell what the disease is, none can 

* The word TcroruTwcv; as well as Tvrrog (which the word rendered Pattern in 
1 Tim. i. 16.) signifies the first draught of a picture, it is here taken for example, that 
men might see what they might expect from God : That grace much more abound--, 
and is more powerful than sin, and that no believer may be diffident of the forgiveness 
provided for him. Pol. Sr/nops, on the place. 

Vol. II. L 



164 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX- 

say that ever they heard of such a disease before, it is exceeding- 
frightful ; but if one and another, it may be twenty, come to the 
sick man's bed-side, and tell him, sir, be not afraid, I have been in 
the very same case that you now are in, and so have many more, 
and all did well at last ; why this is half a cure to the sick man. So 
it is here a great support to hear the experiences of other saints. 

Fourthly , As the experiences of others support the soul under 
these burdens, so the riches of free grace through Jesus Christ up- 
hold it. It is rich and abundant, Psal. cxxx. 7, 8. plenteous re- 
demption ; and it is free, and to the worst of sinners, Isa. i. 18. 
And under these troubles it finds itself in the way and proper me- 
thod of mercy, for so my text (a text that hath upheld many 
thousand drooping hearts) states it. All this gives hope and en- 
couragement under trouble. 

Fifthly, and lastly, Though the state of the soul be sad and 

sinking, yet Jesus Christ usually makes haste in the extremity of 

trouble to relieve it by sweet and seasonable discoveries of his 

grace; cum dupllcantur later is, re nit Moses*, in the mount of the 

Lord it shall be seen. It is with Christ as it was with Joseph, 

whose bowels yearned towards his brethren, and he was in pain 

till he had told them, " I am Joseph your brother." This is 

sweetly exhibited to us in that excellent parable of the prodigal, 

Luke xv. when his father saw him, being yet a great way off, he 

ran and fell upon his neck, and kissed him. Mercy runs nimbly 

to help, when souls are ready to fall under the pressure of sin. 

And thus you see both how they are burdened, and how upheld 

under the burden. 

TJ7-7 j ,j /. j 7 Thirdly. If it be enquired, in the last 

Why doth God make ■, ,*.** i i .i i j * • 

, 7 r ,J j ,, ■ 7 . place, why God makes the burden ot sin 

the burden of sin be r ' s -, , L r 

7 „ ~ .j ; press so neavy upon the hearts ot poor 

so heavy upon The souls r - , T . J r j r 

~* err f r-1 ,„ ,9 sinners ? It is answered, 

of some sinners ? r . . TT , A • . V *t. ■ t. 

u First, He aoth it to divorce their hearts 

from sin, by giving them an experimental taste of the bitternesss 

and evil that is in sin. Men\s hearts are naturally glued with 

delight to their sinful courses ; all the persuasions and arguments in 

the world are too weak to separate them from their beloved lusts. 

The morsels of sin go down smoothly and sweetly, they roll them 

with much delectation under their tongues, and it is but need that 

such bitter potions as these should be administered " to make their 

" stomachs rise against sin," as that f word used by the apostle in 

2 Cor. vii. 11. signifies, in that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, 

•what indignation it wrought? It notes the rising of the stomach 

with rage, a being angry even unto sickness ; and this is the way, 

* When the tale of bricks is doubled, Closes arrives. 

t Aya,va.z,rr l <Jt; ) indignatio) stomachatio. Leigh's Critica, in verb. 






SERM. IX. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 165 



the best and most effectual way to separate the soul of a sinner from 
his lusts; for, in these troubles, conscience saith, as it is in Jer. iv. 
18. " Thy way and thy doings have procured these things unto 
" thee; this is thy wickedness, because it is great, because it 
" reacheth unto thy heart. 11 

Secondly, The Lord doth this to make Jesus Christ most welcome 
and desirable to the souk Christ is not sweet till sin be made bitter 
to us. Matth. ix. 12. " They that be whole need not a physician, 
" but they that are sick." If once God wounds the heart of a 
sinner, with the stinging sense of sin, then nothing in the world 
is so precious, so necessary, so vehemently desired and panted for 
as Jesus Christ ! O that I had Christ, if I did go in rags, if I did 
feed upon no other food all my days, but the bread and water of 
affliction ! This is the language of a soul filled with the sense of 
the evil of sin. 

Thirdly, The Lord doth this to advance the riches of his free 
grace in the eyes of sinners. Grace never appears grace till sin ap« 
pear to be sin. The deeper our sense of the evil of sin is, the 
deeper our apprehensions of the free grace of God in Christ will be. 
The louder our groans have been under the burden of sin, the 
louder will our acclamations and praises be for our salvation from it 
by Jesus Christ. " To me (saith Paul) the chiefest of sinners, was 
" this grace given, 11 1 Tim. i. 15. Never doth the grace of a prince 
so melt the heart of a traitor, as when trial, sentence, and all pre- 
parations for his execution have passed, before his unexpected par- 
don comes. 

Fourthly, The Lord doth this to prevent relapses into sin : " In 
" that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought V 
2 Cor. ii. 7. The burnt child dreads the fire, the bird that is de- 
livered out of the talons of the hawk, trembles afterwards at 
the noise of his bells. " After such a deliverance as this, should we 
"again break thy commandments? 11 Ezra ix. 13, 14. Ask a 
poor penitent soul, that hath been in the deeps of sorrow for sin, 
Will you return to your former course of sin again ? And it sounds 
in his ears, as if you should ask him, Will you run into the fire ? 
Will you go to the rack again ? O no, it hath cost him dear already *. 

Fifthly, Lastly, This the Lord doth, to make them both skilful 
and compassionate in relieving others that are under like inward 
troubles. None can speak so judiciously, so pertinently, so feeling- 
ly to another's case, as he that hath been in the same case himself f ; 

* Nolo tanti emere pcenitentiam. i. e. I will not purchase repentance at so dear a 
rate. 

f Haud ignara mali, miser is succurere disco. Virg. 
Like you, an alien in a land unknown, 
I learn to pity woes, so like mine own. Ihyden. 

L2 



1(56 



THE METHOD OF GKACE. SERM. IX, 



this furnishes them with the tongue of the learned, to speak a word 
in season to the weary soul ; by this means they are able to " com- 
" fort others with the same comforts wherewith they themselves 
" have been comforted of God," 2 Cor. i. 4. 

Thus you have had a brief account, what the burden of sin is, 
how souls are supported under that burden, and why the Lord 
causes sin to lie so heavy upon the souls of some sinners. The im- 
provement of all will be in a double use, viz. 

Of information and direction. 
First use for information. 

Inference 1 . Is there such a load and burden in sin? What then 
was the burden that our Lord Jesus Christ felt and hare for us, 
upon ichom the whole ice'iglit of all the sins of all GocVs elect lay ! 
Isa. liii. 6. " He hath made the iniquities of us all to meet on him.'" 
Our burden is heavy, but nothing to Christ's. O there is a vast 
difference betwixt that which Christ bare, and that which we bear. 
We feel but the single weight of our own sins ; Christ felt the 
whole weight of all our sins. You do not feel the whole weight 
that is in any one sin ; alas, it would sink you, if God should let 
it bear in all its aggravations and effects upon you. Psal. exxx. 2, 
3. "If thou, Lord, should st mark iniquity, O Lord, who shall 
" stand !* You would sink presently, you can no more stand under 
it, than under the weight of a mighty mountain. But Christ 
bare all the burden upon himself; his understanding was deep and 
large ; he knew the extent of its evil, which we do not : we have 
many reliefs and helps under our burden, he had none ; we have 
friends to counsel, comfort, and pity us ; all his friends and fami- 
liars forsook him, and fled in the day of his trouble : we have 
comforts from heaven, he had frowns from heaven : " My 
" God, my God, (saith he in that doleful day) why hast thou for- 
saken me? 11 There is no comparison betwixt our load and 
Christ's. 

Inf. 2. If there be such a burden in sin, then certainly sinners will 
pay dear for all the pleasure they find in sin hi the days of their 
vanity. " What * one saith of crafty counsels, we may say of all 
6 sins ; though they seem pleasant in their first appearance, they 
" would be found sad in the event :" they are honey in the mouth, 
but the gall of asps in the belly ; they tickle the fancy, but rend 
the conscience. O sinner, thy mirth will certainly be turned into 
mourning, as sure as thou livest ; that vain and frothy breast of 
thine shall be wounded ; thou shalt feel the sting and pain, as well 
as relish the sweet and pleasure of sin. O that thou wouldst but 



* Cojisilia callida prima specie leeta ; tractatu dura ; eventu tristia. Livy. 

| Prov. xx. 7. Ibid, xxiii. 31,32. Job xx. 12, 13, 14. James i. 15. Rom. vi. 21. 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 167 

give thyself the leisure seriously to ponder those * scriptures in the 
margin; methinks they should have the same effect that the hand, 
writing upon the plaister of the wall had upon that jovial king in 
the height of a frolic, Daniel v. 5. Reason thus with thine own 
heart, and thou wilt find the conclusion unavoidable ; either I 
shall repent for sin, or I shall not : If I shall not, then must I 
howl under the wrath of God for sin, in the lowest hell for evermore. 
If I shall, then by what I have now read of the throbs and wounds 
of conscience, I see what this heart of mine, this vain heart of mine, 
must feel in this world. () how much wiser was the choice that 
Moses made, Heb. xi. 25. the worst of sufferings rather than the 
best of sin, the pleasures of sin, which are but for a season ! 

Inf. 3. Is there such a burden in sin, then the most tender com- 
passion is a debt due to souls afflicted and heavy laden with sin. 
Their condition cries for pity, whatever their tongues do ; they seem 
to call upon you, as Job upon his friends ; " Have pity, have pity 
" upon me, O ye my friends, for the hand of God hath touched 
" me, Job xix. 21. And O let all that have felt the wounds and 
anguish of an afflicted conscience themselves, learn from their own 
experience tenderly to pity and help others. Gal. vi. 1. " You 
" that are spiritual, restore (+ or set him in joint again) in the spirit 
" of meekness, considering thyself. 1 '' 

Israel was commanded to be kind to strangers, for, saith God, 
you know the heart of a stranger. And surely if any case in the 
world require help, pity, and all compassionate tenderness, this 
doth ; and yet how do some slight spiritual troubles upon others ? 
Parents slight them in their own children, masters in their servants ; 
the more brutish and wicked they ! O had you but felt yourselves 
what they feel, you would never treat them as you do. But let 
this comfort such poor creatures, Christ hath felt them, and will 
pity and help them ; yea, he therefore would feel them himself, 
that he might have compassion upon you. If men will not, God 
will pity you ; if men be so cruel to persecute him whom God hath 
smitten, God will be so kind to pour balm into the wounds that sin 
hath made : if they pull away the shoulder from you, and will not 
be concerned about your troubles, except it be to aggravate them, 
God will not serve you so : but certainly you that have paNsed 
through the same difficulties, you cannot be without compassion to 
them that are now grappling with them. 

Inf. 4. How inexpressibly dreadful is the state of the damned, 
toko must bear the burden of all their sins upon themselves, without 
reliefs or hope of deliverance ! Mark ix. 44. " where their worm, 
" dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." 

* Prov. xx. 7. Ibid, xxiii. 31, 32. Job xx. 12, 13, 14. James i. 15. Rom. xl 21, 
T KaraortZslSj luxata membra in suum locum restilucre. 

L3 



1G8 THE METHOD OF GEACE. SEEM. IX. 

O ! If sin upon the soul that is coming to Christ for deliverance, 
be so burdensome, -what is it upon the soul that is shut out from 
Christ, and all hopes of deliverance for ever ! For, do but ponder 
these differences betwixt these two burdens. 

First, No soul is so capacious now, to take in the fulness of the 
evil and misery of sin, as thev are who are gone down to the place 
of torments. Even as the joys of God's face above are as much 
unknown to them that have the fore-tastes and first fruits of them 
here by faith, so the misery of the damned is much unknown, even 
to them that have in their consciences now, the bitterest taste and 
sense of sin in this world : as we have the visions of heaven, so we 
have the visions of hell also, but darkly through a glass. 

Secondly, No burden of sin presseth so continually upon the soul 
here as it doth there. Afflicted souls, on earth, have intermissions, 
and breathing times ; but in hell there are no lucid intervals, the 
wrath of God there is still flowing; it is mjluccu continuo, Isa. xxx. 
S3, a stream of brimstone. 

Thirdly, No burden of sin lies upon any of God's elect so long 
as on the damned, who do, and must bear it : our troubles about 
sin are but short, though they should run parallel with the line of 
life ; but the troubles of the damned are parallel with the endless 
line of eternity. 

Fourthly, Under these troubles, the soul hath hope, but there, 
all hope is cut off: all the gospel is full of hope, it breathes nothing 
but hope to sinners that are moving Christ- ward under their trou- 
bles ; but in hell the pangs of desperation rend their consciences 
for ever. So that, upon all accounts, the state of the damned is 
inexpressibly dreadful. 

Inf. 5. If the burden of sin be so heavy, how sweet then must the 
pardon of sin be to a sin-bur de?ied soul ! Is it a refreshment to a pri- 
soner to have his chains knocked off? A comfort to a debtor to have 
his debts paid, and obligations cancelled ? What joy must it then be 
to a sin-burthened soul, to hear the voice of pardon and peace in his 
trembling conscience ! Is the light of the morning pleasant to a 
man after a weary, tiresome night ? the spring of the year pleasant 
after a hard and tedious winter ? They are so indeed ; but nothing 
so sweet as the favour, peace, and pardon of God, to a soul that 
hath been long restless, and anxious, under the terrors and fears of 
conscience. For, though after pardon and peace a man remem- 
bers sin still, yet it is as one that remembers the dangerous pits, 
and deep waters, from which he hath been wonderfully delivered, 
and had a narrow escape. O the inconceivable sweetness of a par- 
don ! Who can read it without tears of joy ? Are we glad when 
the grinding pain of the stone, or racking fits of the cholic are 
over ? And shall we not be transported, when the accusations and 



SEItM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 169 

condemnations of conscience are over ? Tongue cannot express what 
these tilings are ; his joy is something that no words can convey to 
the understanding of another, that never felt the anguish of sin. 

Inf. 6. Lastly, In how sad a case are those that never felt any bur- 
den in sin, thai never were kept waking and restless one night for 
sin? 

There is a burdened conscience, and there is a benumbed conscience. 
The first is more painful, but the last more dangerous. O it is a 
fearful blow of God upon a man's soul, to strike it senseless and 
stupid, so that though mountains of guilt lie upon it, it feels no 
pain or pressure : and this is so much more sad, because it incapa- 
citates the soul for Christ, and is a presage and fore-runner of 
hell. It would grieve the heart of a man, to see a delirious person 
in the rage and height of a fever, to laugh at those that are weep- 
ing for him, call them fools, and telling them he is as well as any 
of them: much so is the case of many thousand souls; the God of 
mercy pity them. 

Second use for counsel. 
The only further use I shall make of this point here, shall be to 
direct and counsel souls that are weary and heavy laden with the 
burden of sin, in order to their obtaining true rest and peace. 
And first, 

First counsel. 
Satisfy not yourselves in fruitless complaints to men. Many do 
so, but they are never the nearer. I grant it is lawful in spiritual 
distresses to complain to men, yea, and it is a great mercy if we 
have any near us in times of trouble that are judicious, tender and 
faithful, into whose bosoms we may pour out our troubles ; but to 
rest in this, short of Christ, is no better than a snare of the devil to 
destroy us. Is there not a god to go to in trouble ? The best of 
men, in the neglect of Christ, are but physicians of no value. Be 
wise and wary in your choice of Christian friends, to whom you open 
your complaints ; some are not clear themselves in the doctrine of 
Christ and faith, others are of a dark and troubled spirit, as you 
are, and will but entangle you more. " As for me (saith Job) is 
" my complaint to man, and if it were so, why should not my 
" spirit be troubled ?" Job xxi. 4. One hour betwixt Christ and 
thy soul in secret, will do more to thy true relief than all other 
counsellors and comforters in the world can do. 
Second counsel. 
Beware of a false peace, which is more dangerous than your trouble 
for sin can be. Many men are afraid of their troubles, but I think 
they have more cause to fear their peace a great deal. There is a 
twofold peace that ruins most men, peace in sin, and peace with 
sin : O how glad are some persons when their troubles are gone ; 

L4 



170 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX. 

but I dare not rejoice with them. It is like him that rejoices his 
ague is gone, that it hath left him in a deep consumption. You 
are got rid of your troubles, but God knows how you have left 
them ; your wounds are skinned over, better they were kept open. 
Surely they have much to answer for, that help on these delusions, 
healing the hurt of souls slightly, by crying, Peace, peace, when 
there is no peace. The false peace you beget in them, will be a 
real trouble to yourselves in the issue, Jer. vi. 14. 

Third counsel. 
Let all that are under inward troubles for sin, tale heed of' draw- 
ing desperate conclusions against tltcmsclves, and the jinal state of 
their own souls. Though your case be sad, it is not desperate ; 
though the night be troublesome and tedious, keep on in the way to 
Christ, and light will spring up. To mourn for sin is your duty ; 
to conclude there is no hope for you in Christ, is your sin. You 
have wronged God enough already, do not add a further and greater 
abuse to all the rest, by an absolute despair of mercy. It was your 
sin formerly to presume beyond any promise, it is your sin now to 
despair against many commands. I would say as the apostle in 
another case, I would not have you mourn as men that have no hope : 
your condition is sad as it is, but yet it is much better than once it 
was. You were once full of sin and void of sense, now you have 
the sense of sin, which is no small mercy. You were once quite 
out of the way and method of mercy, now you are in that very 
path wherein mercy meets the elect of God. Keep hope, therefore, 
at the bottom of all your troubles. 

Fourth counsel. 

Observe whether your troubles fir sin produce such fruits and 
effects in your soids as theirs do, which end at last in Christ and 
everktstmg peace. 

First, One that is truly burdened with sin, will not allow himself 
to live in the secret practice of sin ; either your trouble will put an 
end to your course of sinning, or your sinning will put an end to 
your troubles. Consult 2 Cor. vii. 11. 

Secondly, True sorrow for sin, will give you very low and vile 
thoughts of yourselves ; as you were covered with pride before, so 
you will be covered with shame after God hath convinced and hum- 
bled you, Rom. vi. 21. 

Thirdly, A soul really burdened with sin will never stand in his 
own justification before God, nor extenuate and mince it in his con- 
fessions to him, Psal. li. 3, 4. 

Fourthly, The burdens of sin will make a man set light by all 
other burdens of affliction, Lam. iii. 22. Micah vii. 9. The more 
you feel sin, the less you feel affliction. 

Fifthly, A soul truly burdened for sin will take no hearty joy or 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 1T1 

comfort in any outward enjoyment of this world, till Christ come 
and seek peaee to the soul, Lam. iii. 28. Just so the soul sits alone 
and keepcth silence ; merry company is a burden, and music is but 
howling to him. 

Fifth counsel. 

Jteware qftho.se things that make your troubles longer than they 
ought to be. There be several errors and mistakes that hold poor 
souls mueh longer in their fears and terrors than else they might 
be ; and such are, 

First, Ignorance of the nature of saving faith, and the necessity 
of it. Till you come to believe, you cannot have peace; and while 
you mistake the nature, or apprehend not the necessity of faith, 
you are not like to find that path of peace. 

Secondly, Labouring to heal the wounds that the law hath made 
upm your consciences, by a more strict obedience to it for the 
future, in the neglect of Christ and his righteousness. 

Thirdly, In observance of what God hath already done for you, 
in these preparatory works of the law, in order to your salvation 
bv Jesus Christ. ()! if you would but compare what you now 
are, with what you lately were, it would give some relief. But the 
last and principal thing is this : 

Sixth counsel. 

Hasten, to Christ in the way of faith, and you shall find rest ; and 
till then all the world cannot give you rest. The sooner you trans- 
act witli Christ, in the way of faith, the sooner you shall be at peace 
and enter into his rest ; for those that believe do now enter into 
rest. You may labour and strive, look this way and that, but all 
in vain ; Christ and peace come together. No sooner do you come 
to him, and roll your burden on him, receive him as he offers 
himself, but the soul feels itself eased on a sudden ; u being 
"justified by faith, we have peace with God," Rom. v. 1. And 
thus in finishing the first, we are brought home to the second ob- 
servation. 

Doct. 2. Tliat sin-burdened souls are solemnly invited to come to 
Christ. 

This point sounds sweetly in the ear of a distressed sinner ; it is 
the most joyful voice that ever the soul heard : the voice of bles- 
sing from mount Gerizim, the ravishing voice from mount Sion, 
" Ye are come to Jesus the Mediator. 11 In opening of it I will 
shew, 

1. What it is to come to Christ. 

2. How Christ invites men to come to him. 

3. Why his invitation is directed to burdened souls. 



172 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEHM. IX. 



First, We will enquire what it is to come to Christ, and how 
many things are included in it. 

.In general, to come to Christ, is a phrase equipollent, or of the 
same amount with believing in Christ. It is an expression that 
carries the nature and necessity of faith in it, and is reciprocated 
with believing. John vi. 35. " He that cometh so me shall never 
" hunger ; and he that believeth in me shall never thirst? 
Coming to Christ, is believing in Christ ; and believing in Christ, 
is coming to Christ ; they are synonymas, and import the self same 
thing. Only in this notion of faith, there are many rich and ex- 
cellent things hinted to us, which no other word can so aptly con- 
vey to our minds. As, 

First, It hints this to us, That the souls of convinced and bur- 
dened sinners do not only discern the reality of Christ, or that he 
is, but also the necessity of applying Christ, and that their eternal 
life is in their union with him : for this is most certain, that the 
object of faith must be determinate and fixed ; the soul must believe 
that Christ is, or else there can be no emotions of the soul after 
him : all coming pre-supposes a fixed term to which we come, Heb. 
xi. 6. " He that cometh to God, must believe that God is." Take 
away this, and all motions after Christ presently stop. No wonder 
then that souls, in their first motions to Christ, find themselves 
clogged with so many atheistical temptations, shaking their assent 
to the truth of the gospel at the very root and foundation of it ; but 
they that come to Christ, do see that he is, and that their life and 
happiness lie in their union with him, else they would never come 
to him upon such terms as they do. 

Secondly, Coming to Christ implies the soul's despair of salvation 
any other way. The way of faith is a supernatural way, and souls 
will not attempt it until they have tried all natural ways to help 
and save themselves, and find it all in vain ; therefore the text 
describes these comers to Christ as weary persons, that have been 
labouring and striving all other ways for rest, but can find none ; 
and so are forced to relinquish all their fond expectations of salva- 
tion in any other way, and come to Christ as their last and only 
remedy. 

Thirdly, Coming to Christ notes a supernatural and almighty 
power, acting the soul quite above its own natural abilities in this 
motion. John vi. 44. " No man can come unto me, except my 
" Father which hath sent me draw him." It is as possible for the 
ponderous mountains to start from their bases and centres, mount 
themselves aloft into the air, and there fly like wandering atoms 
hither and thither, as it is for any man, of himself, i. e. by a pure 
natural power of his own, to come to Christ. It was not a stranger 
thing for Peter to come to Christ, walking upon the waves of the 



SEEM. IX. THE METHOD OF Git ACE. 17$ 

sea, than for his, or any mans soul, to come to Christ in the way 
of faith. 

Fourthly, Coming to Christ notes the voluntariness of the soul 
in its motion to Christ. It is true, there is no coming without the 
Father's drawing ; but that drawing hath nothing of coaction in it ; 
it doth not destroy, but powerfully, and with an overcoming sweet- 
ness, persuade the will. It is not forced or driven, but it comes ; 
being made " willing in the day of God's power,' 1 Psal. ex. 3. 
Ask a poor distressed sinner in that season, Are you willing to come 
to Christ? O rather than live ! life is not so necessary as Christ is 1 
O ! with all my heart, ten thousand worlds for Jesus Christ, if he 
could be purchased, were nothing answerable to his value in mine 
eyes ! The soul's motion to Christ is free and voluntary, it is 
coming. 

Fifthly, It implies this in it, That no duties, or ordinances, 
(which are but the ways and means by which we come to Christ), 
are, or ought to be central and terminative to the soul : i. e. the 
soul of a believer is not to sit down, and rest in them, but to come 
by them or through them to Jesus Christ, and take up his rest in 
him only. No duties, no reformations, no ordinances of God, how 
excellent soever these things are in themselves, and how necessary 
soever they are in their proper place and use, can give rest to the 
weary and heavy laden soul : it cannot centre in any of them, and 
you may see it cannot, because it still gravitates and inclines to ano- 
ther thing, even Christ, and cannot terminate its .motion till it 
be come to him. Christ is the term to which a believer moves ; 
and therefore he cannot sit down by the way, or be as well satis- 
fied as if he were at his journey's end. Ordinances and duties 
have the nature and use of means to bring us to Christ, but not to 
be to any man instead of Christ. 

Sixthly, * Coming to Christ, implies an hope or expectation 
from Christ in the coming soul. If he hath no hope, why doth 
it move forward ? As good sit still, and resolve to perish where it is, 
as to come to Christ, if there is no ground to expect salvation by 
him. Hope is the spring of motion and industry; if you cut off 
hope, you hinder faith : it cannot move to Christ, except it be sa- 
tisfied, at least, of the possibility of mercy and salvation by him. 
Hence it is, that when comers to Christ are struggling with the 
doubts and fears of the issue, the Lord is pleased to enliven their 
faint hopes, by setting home such scriptures as these, John vi. 37. 
" He that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out." And Heb. 
vii. 25. "He is able to save to the uttermost, all that come unto 

* Come unto me, i. e. with the graces of faith, religious hope, and desire. J3ru- 
gensis on the place. 



1*4 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. IX, 

" God by him*" This puts life into hope, and hope puts life into 
industry and motion. 

Seventhly, Coming to Christ for rest implies, that believers have, 
and lawfully may have an eye to their own happiness, in closing 
with the Lord Jesus Christ. The poor soul comes for rest ; it 
comes for salvation ; its eye and aim are upon it ; and this aim of 
the soul at its own good, is legitimated, and allowed by that ex- 
pression of Christ, John v. 40. " Ye will not come unto me, that 
" ye may have life." If Christ blame them for not coming to him, 
that they might have life, sure he would not blame them, had they 
come to him for life. 

Eighthly, but Lastly, and which is the principal thing in this ex- 
pression ; Coming to Christ, notes the all-sufficiency of Christ, to 
answer all the needs and wants of distressed souls, and their be- 
taking themselves accordingly to him only for relief, being content 
to come to Christ for whatever they need, and live upon that ful- 
ness that is in him. If there were not an all-sufficiency in Christ, 
no soul would come to him ; for this is the very ground upon 
which men come. Heb. vii. 25. " He is able to save to the ut- 
" termost, all that come to God by him :" Big to Tua^nXig, to the 
uttermost : In the greatest plunges, difficulties, and dangers. He 
hath a fulness of saving power in him, and this encourages souls to 
come unto him. One beggar uses not to wait at the door of ano- 
ther, but all at the doors of them they conceive able to relieve 
them. And as this notes the fulness of Christ as our Saviour, so 
it must needs note the emptiness and humility of the soul as a 
comer to him. This is called submission, in Rom. x. 3. Proud 
nature must be deeply distressed, humbled, and moulded into ano- 
ther temper, before it will be persuaded to live upon those terms, 
to come to Christ for every thing it wants, to live upon Christ" s ful- 
ness in the way of grace and favour, and have no stock of its own 
to live upon. O ! this is hard, but it is the Avay of faith. 

Secondly, In the next place, let us see how Christ invites men to 
come to him, and you shall find the means employed in this work, 
are either internal, and principal, namely, the Spirit of God, who 
is Christ's vicegerent, and comes to us in his name and room, to 
persuade us to believe, John xv. 26; or external, namely, the 
preaching of the gospel by commissioned ambassadors, who, in 
Christ } s stead, beseech men to be reconciled to God, i. e. to come to 
Christ by faith, in order to their reconciliation and peace with God. 
But all means and instruments employed in this work of bringing 
men to Christ, entirely depend upon the blessing and concurrence 
of the Spirit of God, without whom they signify nothing. How 
long may ministers preach, before one soul comes to Christ, except 
the Spirit co-operate in that work ! Now as to the manner in which 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 175 

men are persuaded, and their wills wrought upon to come to 
Christ, I will briefly note several acts of the Spirit, in order there- 
unto. 

First, There is an illustrating work of the Spirit upon the minds 
of sinners, opening their eyes to see their danger and misery ; till 
these be discovered, no man stirs from his place: It is sense of dan- 
ger that rouzes the secure sinner, that distresses him, and makes 
him look about for deliverance, crying, What shall I do to be saved? 
And it is the discovery of Christ's ability to save, which is the 
ground and reason, (as was observed above,) of its motion to 
Christ. Hence, seeing the Son, is joined with believing, or coming 
to him, in John vi. 40. 

Secondly, There is the authoritative call, or commanding voice 
of the Spirit in the word ; a voice that is full of awful majesty and 
power. 1 John iii. 23. " This is his commandment, that we 
" should believe on the name of his Son Jesus Christ." This 
call of the Spirit to come to Christ, removes one great ob- 
struction, namely, the fear of presumption out of the souPs way to 
Christ, and, instead of presumption in coming, makes it rebellion, 
and inexcusable obstinacy, to refuse to come. This answers all 
pleas against coming to Christ from our unworthiness and deep 
guilt ; and mightily encourages the soul to come to Christ, what- 
ever it hath been, or done. 

Thirdly, There are soul-encouraging, conditional* promises, to 
all that do come to Christ in obedience to the command. Such is 
that in my text, / will give you rest : And that in John vi. 37. 
" Him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out." And these 
breathe life and encouragement into poor souls that fear, and are 
daunted through their own unworthiness. 

Fourthly, There are dreadful threatenings denounced by the Spi- 
rit in the word, against all that refuse or neglect to come to Christ, 
which are of great use to engage and quicken souls in their way to 
Christ. Mark xvi. 16. "He that believes not shall be damned: 
" Die in his sins," John viii. 14. " The wrath of God shall remain 
" on him," John iii. ult. Which is as if the Lord had said, Sin- 
ners, do not dally with Christ, do not be always treating, and never 
concluding, or resolving : for if there be justice in heaven, or fire 
in hell, every soul that comes not to Christ, must, and shall perish 
to all eternity. Upon your own heads let the blood and destruc- 
tion of your own souls be for ever, if you will not come unto him. 

Fifthly, There are moving examples set before souls in the word, 
to prevail with them to come, alluring and encouraging examples oi 

* Promises which imply the connection of the end with the means. Editor. 



KG THE METHOD OF GRACE. BERM. IX. 

such as have come to Christ, under the deepest guilt and discou- 
ragement, and yet found mercy. 1 Tim. i. 15, 16. " This is a 
" faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Jesus Christ 
" came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief: how- 
" beit, (or nevertheless) for this cause I have obtained mercy, that 
" in me first Jesus Christ might shew forth all long-suffering, for 
" a pattern to them which should hereafter believe in him to life 
" everlasting." Who would not come to Christ after such an ex- 
ample as this ? And if this will not prevail, there are dreadful ex- 
amples recorded in the word, setting before us the miserable con- 
dition of all such as refuse the calls of the word to come to Christ. 
1 Pet. iii. 19, 20. " By which also he went and preached to the 
4i spirits which are in prison, which sometime were disobedient, 
<; when once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of 
" Noah. 1 ' The meaning is, the sinners that lived before the 
flood, but now are in hell, clapt up in that prison, had the offers of 
grace made them, but despised them, and now lie for their disobe- 
dience in prison, under the wrath of God for it, in the lowest 
hell. 

Sixthly, and lastly ', There is an effectual persuading, overcoming 
and victorious work of the Spirit upon the hearts and wills of sin- 
ners, under which they come to Jesus Christ. Of this I have 
spoken at large before, in the fourth sermon, and therefore shall 
not add any thing more here. This is the way and manner in 
which souls are prevailed with to come to Jesus Christ. 

Thirdly, In the last place, if you enquire why Christ makes his 
invitations to weary and heavy laden souls, and to no other, * the 
answer is briefly this : 

Fh'st, Because in so doing, he follows the commission which he 
received from his Father: so you will find it runs, in Isa. lxi. 1. 
" The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord hath 
" anointed me to preach good tidings to the meek, he hath sent 
" me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the 
" captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound. 
You see here how Christ's commission directs him : his Father sent 
him to poor broken-hearted sinners, and he will keep close to his 
commission. " He came not to call the righteous, but sinners, (i. e. 
" sensible burdened sinners) to repentance." Matth. ix. IS. " I 
" am not sent (saith he,) but unto the lost sheep of the house of 

* Though weary and heavy laden souls only, and in the issue, will believe; yet sin- 
ners, without exception, and as sinners, are the objects of the gospel- proclamation. It 
is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ came into the world to 
save sinners, 1 Tim. i. 15. God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth on him, should not perish, but have everlasting life, John 
iii. IC. Editor, 



SERM. IX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 177 

* Israel." Thus his instructions and commission from the Father 
limit him only to sensible and burdened souls, and he will be faith- 
ful to his commission. 

Secondly, The very order of the Spirit's work in bringing men 
to Christ, shews us to whom the invitation arid offers of grace in 
Christ are to be made. For none are convinced of righteousness, 
i. e. of complete and perfect righteousness, which is in Christ for 
their justification, until first they be convinced of sin ; and, conse- 
quently, no man will, or can come to Christ by faith, till convic- 
tions of sin have awakened and distressed him, John xvi. 8, 9. 
This being the due order of the Spirit's operation, the same order 
must be observed in gospel-offers and invitations. 

Thirdly, It behoves that Christ should provide for his own glory, 
as well as for our safety ; and not to expose one to secure the other; 
but save us in that way which will bring him most honour and 
praise. And certainly such a way as this, by first convincing, hum- 
bling, and burdening the souls of men, and then bringing them 
home to rest in himself. 

Alas ! let those that never saw, or felt the evil of sin, be told 
of rest, peace, and pardon in Christ, they will but despise it as a 
thing of no value, Luke v. 31. " The whole need not a physician, 
u but those that are sick." Bid a man that thinks himself sound 
and whole go to a physician, and he will but laugh at the motion ; 
if you offer him the richest composition, he will refuse it, slight it, 
and it may be, spill it upon the ground. Ay, but if the same man 
,did once feel an acute disease, and were made to sweat and groan 
under strong pains, if ever he come to know what sick days and 
restless nights are, and to apprehend his life to be in imminent 
hazard ; then messengers are sent, one after another, in post-haste 
to the physician ; then he begs him with tears to do what in him 
lies for his relief: he thankfully takes the bitterest potions, and 
praises the care and skill of his physician with tears of joy. And 
so the patient's safety and the physician's honour are both secured. 
So is it in this method of grace. The uses follow. 

Infer. 1. If sin-burdened souls are solemnly invited to come to 
Christ, Then it follows, that 'whatever guilt lies upon the conscience 
of a poor humbled sinner, it is no presumption, but his duty to come 
to Christ, notwithstanding his own apprehended vileness and great 
unworthiness. 

Let it be carefully observed, how happily that universal particle 
all, is inserted in Christ's invitation, for the encouragement of sin- 
ners ; " Come unto me, [all] ye that labour ;" q. d. Let no bro- 
ken-hearted sinner exclude himself, when he is not by me ex- 
cluded from mercy : my grace is my own, I may bestow it where 
I will, and upon whom I will. It is not I, but Satan that impales 
and incloses my mercy from humbled souls that are made willing to 



178 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX. 

come unto me ; he calls that your presumption, which my invita- 
tion makes your duty. 

Objec. 1. But I doubt my case is excepted by Christ himself, in 
Mat. xii. 31. where blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is exempted 
from pardon, and I have had many horrid blasphemous thoughts 
injected into my soul. 

Sol Art thou a burdened and heavy laden soul ? If so, thy case 
is not in that, or any other scripture exempted from mercy ; for the 
unpardonable sin is always found in an impenitent heart : as that 
sin finds no pardon with God, so neither is it followed with con- 
trition and sorrow in the soul that commits it. 

Objec. 2. But if I am not guilty of that sin, I am certainly guilty 
of many great and heinous abominations of another kind, too great 
for me to expect mercy for ; and therefore I dare not go to Christ. 

Sol The greater your sins have been, the more need you have to 
go to Jesus Christ. Let not a motive to go to Christ be made an 
obstacle in your way to him. Great sinners are expressly called, Isa. 
i. 18. great sinners have come to Christ and found mercy, 1 Cor. vi. 
7. and to conclude, it is an high reproach and dishonour to the 
blood of Christ, and mercy of God, which flows so freely through 
him, to objeet the greatness of sin to either of them. Certainly 
you have not sinned beyond the extent of mercy, or beyond the 
efficacy of the blood of Christ : but pardon and peace may be had, 
if you will thus come to Christ for it. 

Objec. 3. Oh ! but it is now too late ; I have had many thou- 
sand calls by the gospel, and refused them ; many purposes in my 
heart to go to Christ, and quenched them ; my time therefore is 
past, and now it is to no purpose. 

Sol. If the time of grace be past, and God intends no mercy for 
thee, how comes it to pass thy soul is now filled with trouble and 
distress for sin ? Is this the frame of a man's heart that is past 
hope. Do such signs as these appear in men that are hopeless ? 
Beside, the time of grace is a secret hid in the breast of God ; but 
coming to Christ is a duty plainly revealed in the text : And why 
will you object a thing that is secret and uncertain, against a duty 
that is so plain and evident? Nor do you yourselves believe -what 
you object ; for at the same time that you say your seasons are 
over, it is too late, you are, notwithstanding, found repenting, 
mourning, praying, and striving to come to Christ. Certainly, if 
Vou knew it were too late, you would not be found labouring in 
the use of means. Go on, therefore, and the Lord be with you. 
It is not presumption, but obedience, to come when Christ calls, 
as he here doth, " Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are 
" heavy laden." 

Infer. 2. Hence it follows, That none have cause to be troubled, 



SERM. 7K. THE METHOD OF GRACfc. ] 7j) 

when God makes the souls of their friends or relations sick with the 
sense of sin. It was the saying (as I remember) of Hieron to Sa- 
binian, Nothing (said he) makes my heart sadder, than that nothing 
can make my heart sad. It is matter of joy to all that rightly under- 
stand the matter, when God smites the heart of any man with the 
painful sense of sin; of such sickness it may be said, " This sick- 
" ness is not unto death, but for the glory of God. 1 "' Yet how 
do many carnal relations lament and bewail this as a misery, as an 
undoing to their friends and acquaintances; as if then they must 
be reckoned lost, and never till then, that Christ is finding and 
saving them. O ! if your hearts were spiritual and wise, their 
groans for sin would be as music in your ears. When they go 
alone to bewail their sin, you would go alone also to bless God for 
such a mercy, that ever you should live to such a happy day : 
You would say, Now is my friend in the blessed pangs of the new 
birth ; now is he in the very way of mercy ; never in so hopeful a 
condition as now. I had rather he should groan now at the feet 
of Christ, than groan hereafter under the wrath of God for ever. 
O ! parents, beware, as you love the souls of your children, that 
you do not damp and discourage them, tempt or threaten them, 
divert or hinder them in such cases as this, lest you bring the blood 
of their soids upon your own heads. 

Inf. 3. It also follows from hence, That those to whom sin zca.« 
never any burthen, are not yet come to Christ, nor have any interest 
in him. We may as well suppose a child to be born without any 
pangs, as a soul to be born again, and united to Christ, without any 
sense or sorrow for sin. I know many have great frights of consci- 
ence, that never were made duly sensible of the evil of sin ; many are 
afraid of burning, that never were afraid of sinning. Slight and 
transient troubles some have had, but they vanished like an early 
cloud, or morning dew. Few men are without checks and throbs of 
conscience at one time or other ; but instead of going to the closet, 
they run to the alehouse or tavern for cure. If their sorrow for 
sin had been right, nothing but the sprinkling of the blood of 
Christ could have appeased their consciences, Heb. x. 22. How 
cold should the consideration of this thing strike to the hearts of 
such persons ! Methinks, reader, if this be thy case, it should send 
thee away with an aking heart ; thou hast not yet tasted the bit- 
terness of sin, and if thou do not, thou shalt never taste the sweet- 
ness of Christ, his pardons and peace. 

Inf. 4. How great a mercy is it for sin-burthened souls to be within 
the sound and call of Christ in the gospel ! 

There be many thousands in the Pagan and Popish parts of the 
world, that labour under distresses of conscience as well as we, but 
have no such reliefs, no such means of peace and comfort as we 

Vol. II, M 



180 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX, 

have that live within the joyful sound of the gospel. If the conscience 
of a Papist be burdened with guilt, all the relief he hath, is to af- 
flict his body to quiet his soul ; a penance, or pilgrimage, is all the 
relief they have. If a Pagan be in trouble for sin, he hath no 
knowledge of Christ, nor notion of a satisfaction made by him ; the 
voice of nature is, Shall I give my first-born for my transgression, 
the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul ? The damned endure 
the terrible blows and wounds of conscience for sin, they roar under 
that terrible lash, but no voice of peace or pardon is heard among 
them. It is not, " Come unto me, ye that labour, and are heavy 
" laden," but " depart from me, ye'eursed." 

Blessed are your ears, for you hear the voice of peace ; you are 
come to Jesus the Mediator, and to the blood of sprinkling. O, 
you can never set a due value upon this privilege. 

Inf. 5. How siceet and ztnspeakably relieving is the closing of a 
burthened soul with Jesus Christ, by faith ! It is rest to the weary 
soul. 

Soul-troubles are spending, wasting troubles ; the pains of a dis- 
tressed conscience are the most acute pains. A poor soul would 
fain be at rest, but knows not where; he tries this duty and that, 
but finds none. At last, in a way of believing, he casts himself, 
with his burden of guilt and fear, upon Christ, and there is the rest 
his soul desired. Christ and rest come together ; till faith bring you 
to the bosom of Jesus, you can find no true rest : The soul is rolling 
and tossing, sick and weary, upon the billows of its own guilt and 
fears. Now the soul is come like a ship tossed with storms and 
tempests, out of a raging ocean into the quiet harbour ! or like a 
lost sheep that hath been wandering in weariness, hunger, and dan- 
ger, into the fold. Is a soft bed in a quiet chamber sweet to one 
that is spent and tired with travel ? Is the sight of a shore sweet 
to the shipwrecked mariner, who looked for nothing but death ? 
Much more sweet is Christ to a soul that comes to him pressed in 
conscience, and broken in spirit under the sinking weight of sin. 

How did the Italians rejoice, after a long and dangerous voyage, 
to see Italy again ! crying, with loud and united voices which 
made the very heavens ring again, * Italy ! Italy ! But no shore is 
so sweet to the weather-beaten passenger, as Christ is to a broken- 
hearted sinner : This brings the soul to a sweet repose. Heb. iv. 
3. " We, which have believed, do enter into rest." And this en- 
dears the way of faith to their souls ever after. 

Inf. 6. Learn hence the usefulness of the law to bring souls to 
Jesus Christ. It is utterly useless, as a covenant, to justify us ; but 
exceeding useful to convince and humble us ; it cannot relieve nor ease 



Italiam, Italiam, Iceto clamorc sahttant. Virg. 



SERM. IX. T'HE METHOD OF GRACE. ISl 

us, but it can and doth awaken and rouse us. It is a fair glass to shew 
us the face of sin, and till we have seen that we cannot see the face 
of Jesus Christ. 

The law, like the fiery serpent, smites, stings, and torments the 
conscience ; this drives us to the Lord Jesus, lifted up in the gos- 
pel, like the brazen serpent in the wilderness, to heal us. The use 
of the law is to make us feel our sickness ; this makes us look out 
for a Physician : " I was alive once, without the law, (saith Paul) 
" but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died," 
Rom. vii. 9> The hard, vain, proud hearts of men require such an 
hammer to break them to pieces. 

Inf. 7. It is the immediate duty of weary and heavy-laden sinners 
to come to Christ by faith, and not stand off from Christ, or delay 
to accept him upon any terms whatsoever. 

Christ invites and commands such to come unto him ; it is there- 
fore your sin to neglect, draw back, or defer whatever seeming rea- 
sons and pretences there may be to the contrary. When the gaoler 
was brought (where I suppose thee now to be) to a pinching distress, 
that made him cry, " Sirs, what must I do to be saved ?" The very 
next counsel the apostles gave him was, " Believe on the Lord Jesus 
" Christ, and thou shalt be saved," Acts xvi. 30, 31. And, for 
your encouragement, know, that he who calleth you to come, knows 
your burden, what your sins have been and troubles are, yet he calls 
you : if your sin hinder not Christ from calling, neither should it 
hinder you from coming. He that calls you, is able to ease you, " to 
" save to the uttermost, all that come to God by him," Heb. vii. 25. 
Whatever fulness of sin be in you, there is a greater fulness of 
saving power in Christ. Moreover, he that calls you to come, never 
yet rejected any poor burdened soul that came to him ; and hath said 
he never will. John vi. 37. " Him that cometh unto me, I will in 
" no wise cast out." Fear not, therefore, he will not begin with thee, 
or make thee the first instance and example of the feared rejection. 

And, Lastly, Bethink thyself, what wilt thou do, and whither 
wilt thou go, in this case, if not to Jesus Christ ? Nothing shall 
ease or relieve thee till thou dost come to him. Thou art under 
an happy necessity to go to him ; with him only is found rest for the 
weary soul ; which brings us to the third and last observation, 

Doct. 3. That there is rest in Christ, for all that come unto hhu 
under the heavy burden of sin. 

Rest is a sweet word to a weary soul ; all seek it, but none but 
believers find it. We which have believed, (saiih the apostle) * do 

Nun dicit s/^/Oo/xa, i n g ress i sumvs, scd U<fBf>%pfie§a i ingredimur, signi/icans, 
'.\it a quietis fideles nunc habere t - plenum rpiietem siio tempore comrcuturos. JPareus in )os, 

M2 



1S~ THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX. 

enter into rest, Heb. iv. 3. " He doth not say, they shall, but they 
" do enter into rest ; noting their spiritual rest to be already begun 
" by faith on earth in the tranquillity of conscience, and shall be 
" consummated in heaven, in the full enjoyment of God." There 
is a sweet calm upon the troubled soul after believing, an ease, or 
rest of the mind, which is an unspeakable mercy to a poor weary 
soul. Christ is to it as the ark was to the dove, when she wandered 
over the watery world, and found no place to rest the sole of her 
foot. Faith centres the unquiet spirit of man in Christ, brings it to 
repose itself and its burden on him. It is the soufs dropping anchor 
in a storm, which stays and settles it. 

The great debate which cost so many anxious thoughts is now 
issued into this resolution ; I will venture my all upon Christ, let 
him do with me as seemeth him good. It was impossible for the 
soul to find rest, whilst it knew not where to bestow itself, or bow 
to be secured from the wrath to come ; but when all is embarked 
in Christ for eternity, and the soul fully resolved to lean upon 
him, and to trust to him, now it feels the very initials of eter- 
nal rest in itself : it finds an heavy burden unloaded from its 
shoulders ; it is come, as it were, into a new world ; the case is 
strangely altered. The word rest, in this place, notes *, (and is so 
rendered by some) a recreation ; it is restored, renewed, and re- 
created, as it '/ere, by that sweet repose it hath upon Christ. 
Believers, know that faith is the sweetest recreation you can take. 
Others seek to divert and Jose their troubles, by sinful recreations, 
vain company, and the like; but they little know what the re- 
creation and sweet restoring rest that faith gives the soul is. You 
find, in Christ, what they seek in vain among the creatures. Be- 
lieving is the highest recreation known in this world. But to pre- 
vent mistakes, three Cautions need to be premised, lest we do, in 
ipso limine impingere, stumble at the threshold, and so lose our way 
all along afterward. 

Caution 1. 

You arc not to conceive, that all tlie souVsJears, troubles and sor- 
rows are presently over and at an end, as soon as it is come to Christ 
by faith, -j- They will have many troubles in the world after that, 
it may be, more than ever they had in their lives : " Our flesh 
<; (saith Paul) had no rest," 2 Cor. vii. 5. They will be infested 
with many temptations after that ; that, it may be, the assaults of 
Satan may be more violent upon their souls than ever. Horribilia 



* I will give you recreation from weariness, troubles and burdens. Vatab. et 
Erasm. 

f Luther, upon his conversion, was so buffeted by Satan, that neither heat, blood, 
sensation, or speech remained. 



SffctM. TX. THE METHOD OF GRAMS. 183 

de Deo, terribilia de fide : injections that make the very bones to 
quake, and the belly to tremble. They will not be wholly freed 
from sin ; that rest remains for the people of God ; nor from in- 
ward trouble and grief of soul about sin. These things are not to 
be expected presently. 

Caution 2. 

We may not think edl believers d\) Immediately enter into the full, 
actual sense of rest and comfort, but they presently enter Into the 
state of rest " Being justified by faith, we have peace with God," 
Rom. v 1. i. e. we enter into the state of peace immediately. " Peace 
" is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in heart, 1 ' 
Psal. cxvii. 11. And he is a rich man that hath a thousand acres 
of corn in the ground, as well as he that hath so much in his barn, 
or the money in his purse. They have rest and peace in the seed 
of it, when they have it not in the fruit ; they have rest in the 
promise, when they have it not in possession ; and he is a rich man 
that hath good bonds and bills for a great sum of money, if he 
have not twelve-pence in his pocket. All believers have the pro- 
mise, have rest and peace granted them under God's own hand, 
in many promises which faith brings them under; and we know 
that the truth and faithfulness of God stands engaged to make 
good every line and word of the promise to them. So that though 
they have not a full and clear actual sense and feeling of rest, they 
are, nevertheless by faith come into the state of rest. 

Caution S. 

We may not conceive that faith itself is the souFs rest, but the 
means and instruments of it only. We cannot find rest in any 
work or duty of our own, but we may find it in Christ, whom faith 
apprehends for justification and salvation. 

Having thus guarded the point against misapprehensions, by 
these needful cautions, I shall next shew you how our coming to 
Christ by faith brings us to rest in him. And here let it be con- 
sidered what those things are that burden, grieve and disquiet the 
soul before its coming to Christ ; and how it is relieved and eased 
in all those respects, by its coming to the Lord Jesus; and you 
shall find, 

First, That one principal ground of trouble is the guilt of sin 
upon the conscience, of which I spake in the former point. The 
curse of the law lies heavy upon the soul, so heavy that nothing is 
found in all the world able to relieve it under that burden ; as you 
see in a condemned man, spread a table in prison with the great- 
est dainties, and send for the rarest musicians, all will not charm 
his sorrow : but if you can produce an authentic pardon, you ease 
him presently. Just so it is here, faith plucks the thorn out of 

M3 



184 the method of gbace. sekm. ix, 

the conscience, which so grieved it, unites the soul with Christ, and 
then that ground of trouble is removed : for " there is no condem- 
" nation to them that are in Christ Jesus," Rom. viii. 1. The 
same moment the soul comes to Christ, it hath passed from death 
to life, is no more under the law, but grace. If a man's debt be 
paid by his surety, he need not fear to shew his face boldly abroad ; 
he may freely meet the Serjeant at the prison-door. 

Secondly, The soul of a convinced sinner is exceedingly burden- 
ed with the uncleanness and filthiness wherewith sin hath defiled 
and polluted it. Conviction discovers the universal pollution of 
heart and life, so that a man loathes and abhors himself by reason 
thereof: if he do not look into his own corruptions, he cannot be 
safe ; and if he do, he cannot bear the sight of them ; he hath no 
quiet ; nothing can give rest, but what gives relief against this evil ; 
and this only is done by faith uniting the soul with Jesus Christ. 
For though it be true that the pollution of sin be not presently and 
perfectly taken away by coming to Christ, yet the burden thereof 
is exceedingly eased ; for, upon our believing, there is an heart- 
purifying principle planted in the soul, which doth, by degrees, 
cleanse that fountain of corruption, and will at last perfectly free 
the soul from it. Acts xv. 9. " Purifying their hearts by faith ;" 
and being once in Christ, he is concerned for the soul as a member 
now of his own mystical body, to purify and cleanse it, that at last 
he may present it perfect to the Father, without spot or wrinkle, 
or any such thing, Eph. v. 26. The reigning power of it is gone 
immediately upon believing, and the very existence and being of 
it shall at last be destroyed. O, what rest must this give under 
those troubles for sin : 

Thirdly, It was an intolerable burden to the soul to be under the 
continual fears, alarms, and frights of death and damnation; its 
life hath been a life of bondage, upon this account, ever since the 
Lord opened his eyes to see his condition. Poor souls lie down 
witli tremblings, for fear what a night may bring forth. It is a 
sad life indeed to live in continual bondage of such fears; but faith 
sweetly relieves the trembling conscience, by removing the guilt 
which breeds its fears. The sting of death is sin. When guilt is 
removed, fears vanquish. " Smite, Lord, smite, said Luther, 
" for my sins are forgiven *." Now, if sickness come, it is another 
thing than it was wont to be. Isa. xxxiii, 24. " The inhabitant 
" shall not say, I am sick, the people that dwell therein shall be 
" forgiven their iniquities." A man scarce feels his sickness, in 
comparison to what he did, whilst he was without Christ and hope 
of pardon. 



* Feri, Vomme, jkri t nan a yeccatis vicis absolvtus sum. Luther. 



S*RM. IX. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 185 



Fourtlily, A convinced sinner, out of Christ, sees every thing 
against him ; nothing yields any comfort, yea, every thing increases 
and aggravates his burden, when he looks to things past, present, 
or to come. If he reflect upon things past, his soul is filled with 
anguish, to remember the sins committed and the seasons neglect- 
ed, and the precious mercies that have been abused ; if he look 
upon things present, the case is doleful and miserable ; nothing 
but trouble and danger, Christless and comfortless ; and if he look 
forward to things to come, that gives him a deeper cut to the heart 
than any thing else ; for though it be sad and miserable for the 
present, yet he fears it will be much worse hereafter ; all these are 
but the beginning of sorrows. And thus the poor, awakened sin- 
ner becomes a Magor Missabib ; fear round about. 

But, upon his coming to Christ, all things are marvellously al J 
tered ; a quite contrary face of things appears to him ; every thing 
gives him hope and comfort, which way soever he looks. So speaks 
the apostle, 1 Cor. iii. 22, 23. " All things are yours, (saith he) 
" whether life or death, or things present, or things to come ; all 
u is yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's :" They are- 
ours, i. e. for our advantage, benefit, and comfort. More particu- 
larly upon our coming to Christ, 

First, Things past are ours, they conduce to our advantage and 
comfort. Now the soul can begin to read the gracious end and 
design of God, in all its preservations and deliverances ; whereby 
it hath been reserved for such a day as this. O ! it melts his heart 
to consider his companions in sin and vanity are cut off, and he 
spared ; and that for a day of such mercy, as the day of his espousals 
with Christ is. Now all his past sorrows, and deep troubles of 
spirit, which God hath exercised him with, begin to appear the 
greatest mercies that ever he received ; being all necessary and in- 
troductive to this blessed union with Christ. 

Secondly, Things present are ours, though it be not yet with us 
as we would have it ; Christ is not sure enough, the heart is not 
pure enough ; sin is too strong, and grace is too weak ; many 
things are yet out of order; yet can the soul bless God for this, 
with tears of joy and praise, being full of admiration and holy as- 
tonishment, that it is as it is ; and that he is where he is, though he 
be not yet where he would be. O ! it is a blessed life to live as a 
poor recumbent, by acts of trust and affiance, though, as yet, he have 
but little evidence ; that he is resolved to trust all with Christ, 
though he be not yet certain of the issue. O this it a comfortable 
station, a sweet condition to what it was, either when the soul wallow- 
ed in sin, in the days before conviction, or was swallowed up in fears 
and troubles for sin after conviction ; now it hath hope, though it 
want assurance : and hope is sweet to a soul coming out of such 

Hi 



186 THE METHOD OF GfiACE. SERM. IX. 

deep distresses. Now it sees the remedy, and is applying it ; whereas 
before the wound seemed desperate. Now all hesitations and de- 
bates are at an end in the soul ; it is no longer unresolved what 
to do ; all things have been deeply considered, and after considera- 
tion, issued into this resolve, or decree of the will : I will go to 
Christ ; I will venture all upon his command and call ; I will em- 
bark my eternal interests in that bottom ; here I fix, and here I 
resolve to live and die. O ! how much better is this than that 
floating life it lived before, rolling upon the billows of inward 
fears and troubles, not able to drop anchor any where, nor know- 
ing where to find an harbour ? 

Thirdly, Things to come arc ours ; and this is the best and sweet- 
est of all : Man is a prospecting creature, his eye is much upon 
things to come, and it will not satisfy him that it is well at present, 
except he have a prospect that it shall be so hereafter. But now 
the soul hath committed itself and all its concernments to Christ 
for eternity, and this being done, it is greatly relieved against evils 
to come. 

I cannot (saith the believer) think all my troubles over, and that 
I shall never meet any more afflictions ; it were a fond vanity to 
dream of that : but I leave all these things where I have left my 
soul : he that hath supported me under inward, will carry me 
through outward troubles also. I cannot think ah my tempta- 
tions to sin past ; O! I may yet meet with sore assaults from Satan, 
yet it is infinitely better to be watching, praying, and striving against 
sin, than it was when I was obeying it in the lusts of it. God, that 
hath delivered me from the love of sin, will, I trust, preserve me 
from ruin by sin. I know also death is to come ; I must feel the 
pangs and agonies of it : but yet the aspect of death is much more 
pleasant than it was. I come, Lord Jesus to thee, who art the 
death of death, whose death hath disarmed death of its sting : for 
I fear not its dart if I feel not its sting. And thus you see briefly, 
how by faith believers enter into rest ; how Christ gives rest, even 
at present, to them that come to him, and all this but as a begin- 
ning of their everlasting rest. 

Inference 1. Is there rest in Christ for weary souls that come unto 
him ? Then, certainly it is a design of Satan against the peace and 
ivclfare of men's souls, to discourage them from coming to Christ 
in the way of faith. 

He is a restless spirit himself, and would make us so too ; it is 
an excellent note of * Minutius Felix. " Those desperate and rest- 
" less spirits (saith he) have no other peace but in bringing us to 
ki the same misery themselves are in :" He goeth about as a roar- 

* Ad solamen calamitatis sua, nm desimmt perditi perdere, Minut. Felix. 



SERM. IX. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 187 



ing lion, seeking whom he may devour. It frets and grates his 
proud and envious mind, to see others find rest when he can find 
none; an effectual plaister applied to heal our wound, when his 
own must bleed to eternity : And he obtains his end fully, if he 
can but keep off souls from Christ. Look therefore, upon all those 
objections and discouragements raised in your hearts against coming 
to Christ, as so many artifices and cunning devices of the devil, to 
destroy and ruin your souls. It is true they have a very specious 
and colourable appearance ; they are gilded over with pretences 
of the justice of God, the heinous nature of sin, the want of due 
and befitting qualifications for so holy and pure a God, the lapsing 
of the season of mercy, and an hundred others of like nature : but 
I beseech you, lay down this as a sure conclusion, and hold it fast ; 
that whatever it be that discourages and hinders you from coming 
to Christ, is directly against the interest of your souls, and the hand 
of the devil is certainly in it. 

Infer. 2. Hence also it follows, that unbelief' is the true reason of 
all that disquictuess and trouble, by which the minds of poor sinners 
are so racked and tortured. 

If you will not believe, you cannot be established ; till you come 
to Christ, peace cannot come to you : Christ and peace are undi- 
vided. Good souls, consider this ; you have tried all other ways, 
you have tried duties, and no rest comes ; you have tried reforma- 
tion, restitution, and a stricter course of life ; yet your wounds are 
still open, and fresh bleeding : these things, I grant, are in their 
places both good and necessary ; but, of themselves, without Christ, 
utterly insufficient to give what you expect from them : why will 
you not try the way of faith ? Why will you not carry your bur- 
then to Christ ? O ! that you would be persuaded to it, how soon 
would you find what so long you have been seeking in vain ! How 
long will you thus oppose your own good ? How long will you keep 
yourselves upon the rack of conscience ? Is it easy to go under the 
throbs and wounds of an accusing and condemning conscience ? 
You know it is not : you look for peace, but no good comes ; for 
a time of healing, and behold trouble. Alas ! it must and will be 
so still, until you are in the way of faith, which is the true and only 
method to obtain rest. 

Inf. 3. What cause have we all to admire the goodness of God, in 
providing for us a Christ, in whom we may find rest to our souls ! 

How hath the Lord filled and furnished Jesus Christ with all 
that is suitable to a believer's wants ! Doth the guilt of sin terrify 
his conscience ? Lo, in him is perfect righteousness to remove that 
guilt, so that it shall neither be imputed to his person, nor reflect- 
ed by his conscience, in the way of condemnation as it was before. 
In him also is a fountain opened, for washing and for cleansing the 



188 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. IX, 

filth of sin from our souls; in him is the fulness both of merit, and 
of spirit, two sweet springs of peace to the souls of men : well might 
the apostle say, " Christ the wisdom of God," 1 Cor. i. 30. and 
well might the Church say, " He is altogether lovely ," Cant. v. 
16. Had not God provided Jesus Christ for us, we had never 
known one hour's rest to all eternity. 

Inf. 4. How unreasonable, and wholly inexcusable, in believers, 
is the sin of backsliding from Christ! Have you found rest in him, 
when you could not find it in any other ! Did he receive, and ease 
your souls, when all other persons and things were physicians of no 
value ? And will you, after this, backslide from him again ? O what 
madness is this ! " Will a man leave the snow of Lebanon, which 
" cometh from the rock of the field ? Or shall the cold, flowing 
" waters, that come from another place, be forsaken ?" No man 
that is in his wits would leave the pure, cold, refreshing stream of 
a crystal fountain, to go to a filthy puddle, lake, or an empty cis- 
tern ; such the best enjoyments of this world are, in comparison with 
Jesus Christ. 

That was a melting expostulation of Christ's with the disciples, 
John vi. 67, 68. when some had forsaken him, "Will ye also 
" go away ?" And it was a very suitable return they made, Lord, 
whither away from thee should we go ! q. d. From thee, Lord ! 
No, where can we mend ourselves ? be sure of it, whenever you 
go from Christ, you go from rest to trouble. Had Judas rest ? 
Had Spirarest? and do you think you shall have rest? No, no, "The 
" backslider in heart shall be filled with his own ways," Prov. xiv. 14. 
" Cursed be the man that departeth from him, he shall be as the 
" heath in the desert, that seeth not when good cometh, and shall 
" inhabit the parched places of the wilderness," Jer. xvii. 5. If fear 
of sufferings, and worldly temptations, ever draw you off from 
Christ, you may come to those straits and terrors of conscience that 
will make you wish yourselves back again with Christ in a prison, 
with Christ at a stake. 

Infer. 5. Let all that come to Christ learn to improve him to the 
rest and peace of their own souls, in the midst of all the troubles 
and outward distresses they meet with in ilie world. 

Surely rest may be found in Christ in any condition ; he is able 
to give you peace in the midst of all your troubles here. So he tells 
vou in John xvi. 33. " These things have I spoken to you, that in 
" me you might have peace ; in the world ye shall have tribula- 
" tion." By peace he means not a deliverance from troubles, by 
taking off affliction from them, or taking them away by death 
from all afflictions ; but it is something they enjoy from Christ in 
the very midst of troubles, and amidst all their afflictions, that quiets, 
and gives them rest, so that troubles cannot hurt them. Certainly* 



SERM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 189 

believers, you have peace in Christ, when there is little in your 
own hearts; and your hearts might be filled with peace too, it' 
you would exercise faith upon Christ for that end. It is your own 
fault if you be without rest in any condition in this world. Set 
yourselves to study the fulness of Christ, and to clear your interest 
in him ; believe what the scriptures reveal of him, and live as you 
believe, and you will quickly find the peace of God filling your 
hearts and minds. 

Blessed be God for Jesus Christ. 



SERMON X. 



Wherein the general Exhortation is enforced by one Mo- 
tive drawn from the first Title of Christ. 

Matth. ix. 12. 

But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them, They that be whole- 
need not a physician, bid they that are sick. 

XXAVIXG opened, in the former discourses, the nature and 
method of the application of Christ to sinners ; it remains now that 
I press it upon every soul, as it expects peace and pardon from God, 
to apply and put on Jesus Christ, i. e. to get union with him by 
faith, whilst he is yet held forth in the free and gracious tenders of 
the gospel. To which purpose I shall now labour in this general 
use of 'exhortation, in which my last subject engaged me ; wherein 
divers arguments will be further urged, both from 

1. The titles, and 

2. The privileges of Jesus Christ. 

The titles of Christ are so many motives or arguments fitted to 
persuade men to come unto him. Amongst which, Christ, as the 
Physician of souls, comes under our first consideration, in the text 
before us. 

The occasion of these words of Christ, was the call of Matthew 
the publican, who, having first opened his heart, next opened his 
house to Christ, and entertains him there. This strange and un- 
expected change, wrought upon Matthew, quickly brings in all 
the neighbourhood, and many publicans and sinners resorted 
thither ; at which the stomachs of the proud Pharisees began to 
swell. From this occasion they took offence at Christ, and, in this 
verse, Christ takes off the offence, by such an answer as was fitted 
both for their conviction and his own vindication. But when Jesus 



190 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEItM. X. 



heard that, he said unto them, " The whole have no need of a 
" physician, but they that are sick." 

He gives it, saith one, as a reason why he conversed so much with 
Publicans and sinners, and so little among the Pharisees, because 
there was more work for him ; Christ came to be a physician to 
sick souls ; Pharisees were so well in their own conceit, that Christ 
saw that they would have little to do with him, and so he applied 
himself to those who were more sensible of their sickness. 

In the words, we have an account of the temper and state both 
of, 

1. The secure and unconvinced sinner, 

2. The humbled and convinced sinner. And, 

3. Of the carriage of Christ, and his different respect to both. 
First, The secure sinner is here described, both with respect to 

his own apprehensions of himself, as one that is whole, and also by 
his low value and esteem for Christ, he sees no need of him ; 
" The whole have no need of a physician." 

Secondly, The convinced and humbled sinner is here also de- 
scribed, and that both by his state and condition, he is sick ; and 
by his valuation of Jesus Christ, he greatly needs him : tkey that 
are sick need the physician. 

Thirdly, We have here Chrises carriage, and different respect 
to both ; the former he rejects and passeth by, as those with whom 
he hath no concernment ; the latter he converseth with in order to 
their cure. 

The words thus opened, are fruitful in observations. I shall 
neither note nor insist upon any beside this one, which suits the 
scope of my discourse, viz. 

Doct. That the Lord Jesus Christ is the only physician for side 
souls. 

The world is a great hospital, full of sick and dying souls, all 
wounded by one and the same mortal weapon, sin. Some are sense- 
less of their misery, feel not their pains, value not a physician ; 
others are full of sense, as well as danger : mourn under the ap- 
prehension of then- condition, and sadly bewail it. The merciful 
God hath, in his abundant compassion to the perishing world, sent 
a physician from heaven, and given him his orders under the great 
seal of heaven, for his office, Isa. lxi. 1, S. which he opened and 
read in the audience of the people, Luke iv. 18. " The Spirit of 
;: the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach 
M good tidings unto the meek, he hath sent me to bind up the 
* broken-hearted," &c. He is the tree of life, whose leaves are 
for the healing of the nations : he is Jehovah Rophe, the Lord that 



SEEM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 191 

healeth us ; and that as he is Jehovah Tzidkenu, the Lord our 
righteousness. The brazen serpent that healed the Israelites in the 
wilderness, was an excellent type of our great physician, Christ, 
and is expressly applied to him, John iii. 14. He rejects none that 
come, and heals all whom he undertakes ; but more particularly, 
I will, 

First, Point at those diseases which Christ heals in sick souls, 
and by what means he heals them. 

Secondly, The excellency of this physician above all others : there 
is none like Christ, he is the only physican for wounded souls. 

First, We will enquire into the diseases which Christ the phy- 
sician cures, and they are reducible to two heads, viz. 

1. Sin, and, 

2. Sorrow. 

First, The disease of sin ; in which three things are found ex- 
ceeding burdensome to sick souls. 

1. The guilt, 

2. The dominion, 

3. The inherence of sin ; all cured by this physician, and how. 
First, The guilt of sin ; this is a mortal wound, a stab in the 

very heart of a poor sinner. It is a fond and groundless distinc- 
tion that Papists make of sins mortal and venial ; all sin, in its own 
nature is mortal, Rom. vi. 23. " The wages of sin is death."" Yet 
though it be so in its own nature, Christ can and doth cure it by 
the sovereign balsam of his own precious blood, Eph. i. 7. " In 
u whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness 
" of sins, according to the riches of his grace. 1 ' This is the 
deepest and deadliest wound the soul of man feels in this world. 
What is guilt but the obligation of the soul to everlasting punish- 
ment and misery? It puts the soul under the sentence of God to 
eternal wrath ; the condemning sentence of the great and terrible 
God; than which, nothing is found more dreadful and insupport- 
able : put all pains, all poverty, all afflictions, all miseries, in one 
scale, and God's condemnation in the other, and you weigh but so 
many feathers against a talent of lead. 

This disease, our great physician, Christ, cures, by remission, 
which is the dissolving of the obligation to punishment ; the loos- 
ing of the soul that was bound over to the wrath and condemnation 
of God, Col. i. 13, 14. Heb. vi. 12. Micah vii. 17, 18, 19. This 
remission being made, the soul is immediately cleared from all its 
obligations to punishment. Rom. viii. 1. "There is no condem- 
nation." All bonds are cancelled., the guilt of all sins is healed 
or removed, original and actual, great and small. This cure is 
performed upon souls by the blood of Ckrisi ; nothing is found in 



192 iHE MHTIIOD OF GJtACl! St.uU. X 

heaven or earth, besides his blood that is able to heal this disease. 
Heb. ix. 22. " Without shedding of blood there is no remission ; w 
nor is it any blood that will do it, but that only which dropped from 
the wounds of Christ. Isa. liii. 5. " By his stripes we are healed." 
His blood only is innocent and precious blood, 1 Pet. i. 19. blood 
of infinite worth and value ; blood of God, Acts xx. 18. blood 
prepared for this very purpose, Heb. x. 5. This is the blood that 
performs the cure ; and how great a cure is it ! for this cure, the 
souls of believers shall be praising and magnifying their great Phy- 
sician in heaven to all eternity, Rev. i. 5, 6. " To him that loved 
" us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, fyc. to him 
u be glory and dominion, for ever and ever.* 

Secondly, The next evil in sin cured by Christ, is the dominion 
of it over the souls of poor sinners. Where sin is in dominion, the 
soul is in a very sad condition ; for it darkens the understanding, 
depraves the conscience, stiffens the will, hardens the heart, mis- 
places and disorders all the affections ; and thus every faculty is 
wounded by the power and dominion of sin over the soul. Hoay 
difficult is the cure of this disease ! It passes the skill of angels or 
men to heal it ; but Christ undertakes it, and makes a perfect cure 
of it at last, and this he doth by his Spirit. As he cures the guilt 
of sin by pouring out his blood for us ; so he cures the dominion 
of sin by pouring out his Spirit upon us. Justification is the cure 
of guilt, sanctification the cure of the dominion of sin. For, 

First. As the dominion of sin darkens the understanding, 1 Cor. 
ii. 14. so the Spirit of holiness which Christ sheds upon his 
people, cures the darkness and blindness of that noble faculty, and 
restores it again, Eph. v. 8. They that were darkness are hereby 
light in the Lord ; the anointing of the Spirit teacheth them all 
things, 1 John ii. 27. 

Secondly, As the dominion of sin depraved and defiled the con- 
science, Tit. i. 15. wounded it to that degree, as to disable it to 
the performance of all its offices and functions ; so that it was nei- 
ther able to apply, convince, or tremble at the word : So, when 
the Spirit of holiness is shed forth, O what a tender sense fills the 
renewed conscience ! For what small things will it check, smite, 
and rebuke ! How strongly will it bind to duty, and bar against 
sin. 

Thirdly. As the dominion of sin stiffened the will and made it 
stubborn and rebellious, so Christ, by sanctifying it, brings it to 
be pliant and obedient to the will of God. " Lord, (saith the sin- 
il ner) what wilt thou have me to do !" Acts ix. 6. 

Fourthly, As the power of sin hardeneth the heart so that no- 
thing could affect it, or make any impression upon it ; when sane- 
lifieation comes upon the soul, it thaws and breaks it, as hard as 



SERM. X. . THE METHOD OF GRACE. 193 

it was; and makes it to dissolve in the breast of a sinner in godly 
sorrow, Ezek. xxxvi. 26. " I will take away the heart of stone out 
" of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh." It will now 
melt ingenuously under the threatenings of the word, 2 Kings xxii. 
19. or the strokes of the rod, Jer. xxxi. 18. or the manifestations 
of grace and mercy, Luke vii. 38. 

Fifthly, As the power of sin misplaced and disordered all the af- 
fections, so sanctification reduces them again and sets them right, 
Psal. iv. 6, 7. And thus you see how sanctification becomes tlie 
rectitude, health, and due temper of the soul, so far as it prevails, 
curing the diseases that sin in its dominion filled the soul with. 
True it is, this cure is not perfected in this life ; there are still 
some remains of the old diseases in the holiest souls, notwithstand- 
ing sin be dethroned from its dominion over them : but the cure 
is begun, and daily advances towards perfection, and at last will 
be complete, as will appear in the cure of the next evil of sin , 
namely, 

Thirdly, The inherence of sin in the soul : this is a sore disease, 
the very core and root of all our other complaints and ailes. This 
made the holy apostle bemoan himself and wail so bitterly, Rom. 
vii. 17. because of " sin that dwelt in him." And the same misery 
is bewailed by all sanctified persons all the world over. 

It is a wonderful mercy to have the guilt and dominion of sin 
cured, but we shall never be perfectly sound and well, till the ex- 
istence or in-dwelling of sin in our natures be cured too : when 
once that is done, then we shall feel no more pain nor sorrows 
for sin : and this our great Physician will at last perform for us and 
upon us. But as the cure of guilt was by our justification, the cure 
of the dominion of sin by our sanctification : so the third and last, 
which perfects the whole cure, will be by our glorification : and 
till then, it is not to be expected. For it is a clear case, that sin 
like ivy in the old walls, will never be gotten out till the walls be 
pulled down, and then it is pulled up by the roots. This cure 
Christ will perform in a moment, upon our dissolution. For it is 
plain, 

First, That none but perfected souls, freed from all sin, are ad- 
mitted into heaven, Eph. v. 27. Heb. xii. 23. Rev. xxi. 27. 

Secondly, It is as plain, that no such personal perfection and free- 
dom is found in any man on this side death and the grave, 1 John 
i. 8. 1 Kings viii. 46. Phil. hi. 12. a truth sealed by the sad expe- 
rience of all the saints on earth. 

Thirdly, If such freedom and perfection must be before we earn 
be perfectly happy, and no such thing be done in this life, it re- 
mains that it must be done immediately upon their dissolution, and 
at the very time of their glorification. As sin came in at the time 



19^ THE METHOD OF GRACE, „ SERM. X. 

of the union of their souls and bodies in the womb, so it will go 
out at the time of their separation by death ; then will Christ put 
the last hand to this glorious work, and perfect that cure which 
hath been so long under his hand, in this world ; and thenceforth 
sin shall have no power upon them, it shall never tempt them 
more, it shall never defile them more, it shall never grieve and 
sadden their hearts any more : henceforth it shall never cloud their 
evidences, darken their understandings, or give the least inter- 
ruption to their communion with God. When sin is gone, all 
these, its mischievous effects, are gone with it So that I may 
speak it to the comfort of all gracious hearts, according to what 
the Lord told the Israelites, in Deut. xii. 8, 9. (to which I allude 
for illustration of this most comfortable truth) " Ye shall not do 
" after all the things that ye do here this day, every man whatso- 
" ever is right in his own eyes, for ye are not as yet come to the 
" rest, and to the inheritance which the Lord your God giveth 
" you." Whilst you are under Christ's cure upon earth, but not 
perfectly healed, your understandings mistake, your thoughts 
wander, your affections are dead, and your communion with God 
is daily interrupted ; but it shall not be so in heaven, where the 
cure is perfect : you shall not there know, love, or delight in God 
in the manner you do this day ; for you are not as yet come to the 
rest, and to the inheritance which the Lord your God giveth you. 
And so much as to the diseases of sin, and Christ's method of 
curing them. 

Secondly, As sin is the disease of the saints, so also is sorrow ; 
the best saints must pass through the valley of Baclia, to heaven. 
How many tears fall from the eyes of the saints, upon the account 
of outward as well as inward troubles, even after their reconciliation 
with God ? Through much tribulation we must enter into the 
" kingdom of God," Acts xiv. 22. It would be too great a di- 
gression in this place, to note but the more general heads under 
which almost infinite particulars of troubles and afflictions are 
found ; it shall suffice only to shew, that whatever distress or 
trouble any poor soul is in, upon any account whatsoever, if that 
soul belongs to Jesus Christ, he will take care of it J'or the present, 
and deliver it at last by a complete cure. 

First, Christ cures troubles, by sanctifying them to the souls of 
his that are under affliction, and makes their very troubles medici- 
nal and healing to them. Trouble is a scorpion, and hath a deadly 
<ting, but Christ is a wise physician, and extracts a sovereign oil 
out of this scorpion, that heals the wound it makes. By afflictions, 
our wise Physician purges our corruptions, and so prevents or 
nviYcs greater troubles by lesser ; inward sorrows by outward ones 



SERM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 195 

Isa. xxvii. 9. " By this therefore shall the iniquity of Jacob be 
" purged, and this is all the fruit to take away his sin. 11 

Secondly, Christ cures outward troubles by inward consolations, 
which are made to rise in the inner man as high as the waters of 
affliction do upon the outward man, 2 Cor. i. 5. One drop of 
spiritual comfort is sufficient to sweeten a whole ocean of outward 
trouble. It was an high expression of an afflicted father, whom 
God comforted, just upon the death of his dear and only son*, 
with some clearer manifestations of his love than was usual : " O, 
" (said he) might I but have such consolations as these, I could 
M be willing (were it possible) to lay an only son into the grave 
" every day I have to live in this world. 1 ' Thus all the troubles 
of the world are cured by Christ. John xvi. 33. " In the world 
" ye shall have trouble, but in me ye shall have peace. 11 

Thirdly, Christ cures all outward sorrows and troubles in his 
people by death, which is their removal from the place of sorrows 
to peace and rest for evermore. Now God wipes all tears from their 
eyes, and the days of their mourning are at an end ; they then put 
off the garments and spirit of mourning, and enter into peace, Isa. 
lvii. 2. They come to that place and state where tears and sighs are 
things unknown to the inhabitants; one step beyond the state of this 
mortality, brings us quite out of the sight and healing of all troubles 
and lamentations. These are the diseases of souls ; sin, and sor- 
row ; and thus they are cured by Christ, the Physician. 

Secondly, Next I shall shew you that Jesus Christ is the only 
Physician of souls, none like him for a sick sinner ; and this will 
be evident in divers respects. 

First, None so wise and judicious as Jesus Christ, to understand 
and comprehend the nature, depth and danger of soul-diseases. 
O how ignorant and unacquainted are men with the state and case 
of afflicted souls ! But " Christ hath the tongue of the learned, 
" that he should know how to speak a word in season to him that 
" is weary, 11 Isa. 1. 4. He only understands the weight of sin, 
and depth of inward troubles of sin. 

Secondly, None so able to cure and heal the wounds of afflicted 
souls as Christ is ; he only hath those medicines that can cure a 
sick soul. The blood of Christ, and nothing else, in heaven or 
earth, is able to cure the mortal wounds which guilt inflicts upon 
a trembling conscience ; let men try all other receipts, and costly 
experience shall convince them of their insufficiency. Conscience 
may be benumbed by stupefactive medicines, prepared by the devil, 

*NUiil corpus sentit in nervo, cum anima sit incalo, i. e. The body has no feeling when 
the soul is in heaven. 

Vol. II. N 



196 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. X. 



for that end ; but pacified it can never be but by the blood of 
Christ, Heb. xvi. 22. 

Thirdly, None so tender-hearted and sympathizing with sick 
souls as Jesus Christ ; he is full of bowels and tender compassions 
to afflicted souls ; he is one that can have compassion, because he 
hath had experience, Heb. v. 2. If I must come unto the sur- 
geon's hands with broken bones, give me such an one to chuse 
whose own bones have been broken, who hath felt the anguish in 
himself. Christ knows what it is by experience, having felt the 
anguish of inward troubles, the weight of God's wrath, and the 
terrors of a forsaking God, more than any or all the sons of men : 
this makes him tender over distressed souls. Isa. xlii. 3. " A 
" bruised reed he will not break, and smoking flax he will not 
" quench. 1 ' 

Fourthly, None cures in so wonderful a method as Christ doth ; 
he heals us by his stripes, Isa. liii. 5. The Physician dies that the 
patient may live : his wounds must bleed, that ours may be cured ; 
he feels the smart and pain, that we might have ease and comfort. 
No physician but Christ will cure others at this rate. 

Fifthly, None so ready to relieve a sick soul as Christ ; he is 
within the call of a distressed soul at all times. Art thou sick for 
sin, weary of sin, and made truly willing to part with sin ? lift up 
but thy sincere cry to the Lord Jesus for help, and he will quickly 
be with thee. When the prodigal, the emblem of a convinced, 
humbled sinner, said, in himself, I will return to my father, the 
father ran to meet him, Luke xv. 20. He can be with thee in a 
moment. 

Sixthly, None so willing to receive and undertake all distressed 
and afflicted souls as Jesus Christ is ; he refuses none that come to 
him. John vi. 37. " He that cometh unto me, I will in no wise 
ii cast out." Whatever their sins have been, or their sorrows 
are ; however they have wounded their own souls with the deepest 
gashes of guilt ; how desperate and helpless soever their case ap- 
pears in their own or others eyes, he never puts them off, or dis- 
courages them, if they be but willing to come, Isa. i. 18, 19. 

Seventhly, None so happy and successful as Christ ; he never fails 
of performing a perfect cure upon those he undertakes ; never was 
it known that any soul miscarried in his hands, John hi. 15, 16. 
Other physicians, by mistakes, by ignorance, or carelessness, fill 
church-yards, and cast away the lives of men ; but Christ suffers 
none to perish that commit themselves to him. 

Eighthly, None so free and generous as Christ; he doth all gratis; 
he sells not his medicines, though they be of infinite value ; but 
freely gives them; Isa. lv. 1. "He that hath no money, let him 
M conic." If any be sent away, it is the rich, Luke i. 53. not the 



SERM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 197 

poor and needy : those that will not accept the remedy as a free 
gift, but will needs purchase it at a price. 

Ninthly, and lastly, None rejoice in the recovery of souls more 
than Christ doth. 6 ! it is unspeakably delightful to him to see the 
efficacy of his blood upon our souls; Isa. liii. 11. "He shall see 
" the travail of his soul, (i. e. the success of his death and suffer- 
" ings) and shall be satisfied." When he foresaw the success of 
the gospel upon the world, it is said, Luke x. 21. " In that hour 
" Jesus rejoiced in Spirit." And thus you see there is no physician 
like Christ for sick souls. 

The uses of this point are, 

For information and direction. 

First, From whence we are informed of many great and neces- 
sary truths deducible from this : As, 

Inference 1. How inexpressible is the grace of God, in providing 
such a physician as Christ, for the sick and dying souls of sinners! 

blessed be God that there is a balm in Gilead, and a Physician 
there ! that their case is not desperate, forlorn and remediless, as 
that the devils and damned is. There is but one case exempted from 
cure, and that, such as is not incident to any sensible, afflicted soul, 
Matth. xii. 31. and this only excepted, all manner of sins and dis- 
eases are capable of a cure. Though there be such a disease as is 
incurable, yet take this for thy comfort, never any soul was sick, 
i. e. sensibly burdened with it, and willing to come to Jesus Christ 
for healing ; for under that sin the will is so wounded, that they 
have no desire to Christ. O inestimable mercy ! that the sickest 
sinner is capable of a perfect cure ! There be thousands, and ten 
thousands now in heaven and earth, who said once, Never was 
any case like theirs ; so dangerous, so hopeless. The greatest of 
sinners have been perfectly recovered by Christ, 1 Tim. i. 15. 

1 Cor. vi. 11. O mercy, never to be duly estimated ! 

Lifer. 2. What a powerful restraint from sin is the very method 
ordained by God for the cure of it ! Isa. liii. 5. " By his stripes we 
" are healed." The Physician must die, that the patient might live ; 
no other thing but the blood, the precious blood of Christ, is found 
in heaven or earth able to heal us, Heb. ix. 22, 26. This blood 
of Christ must be freshly applied to every new wound sin makes 
upon our souls, 1 John ii. 1, 2. every new sin wounds him afresh, 
opens the wounds of Christ anew. O think of this again and 
again, you that so easily yield to the solicitations of Satan. Is it so 
easy and so cheap to sin as you seem to make it ? Doth the cure of 
souls cost nothing ? True, it is free to us, but was it so to Christ ? 
No, it was not ; he knows the price of it, though you do not. 
Hath Christ healed you by his stripes, and can you put him under 
fresh sufferings for you so easily ? Have you forgot also your own 

N8 



198 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. X, 

sick days and nights for sin, that you are careless in resisting and 
preventing it ? Sure it is not easy for saints to wound Christ, and 
their own souls, at one stroke. If you renew your sins, you must 
also renew your sorrows and repentance, Psal. li. title. 2 Sam. xii. 
13. you must feel the anguish and pain of a troubled spirit again, 
things with which the saints are not unacquainted ; of which they 
may say, as the church, " Remembering my affliction, the worm- 
" wood and the gall, my soul hath them still in remembrance, 1 *' 
Lam. iii. 19- Yea, and if you will be remiss in your watch, and 
so easily incur new guilt, though a pardon in the blood of Christ 
may heal your souls, yet some rod or other, in the hand of a dis- 
pleased father, shall afflict your bodies, or smite you in your out- 
ward comforts, Psal. lxxxix. 23. 

Inf. 3. If Christ be the only physician of sick souls, what sin and 
Jolly is it for men to take Chrisfs xvork out of his hands, and at- 
tempt to be their own physician. 

Thus do those that superstitiously endeavour to heal their souls 
by afflicting their bodies ; not Chrisfs blood, but their own, must 
be the plaister : and as blind Papists, so many carnal and ignorant 
Protestants strive, by confession, restitution, reformation, and 
stricter course of life, to heal those wounds that sin hath made upon 
their souls, without any respect to the blood of Christ : but this 
course shall not profit them at all. It may, for a time divert, but 
can never heal them : the wounds so skinned over, will open and 
bleed again. God grant it be not when our souls shall be out of 
the reach of the true and only remedy. 

Inf. 4. How sad is the case of those souls, to wlwm Christ hath 
not yet been been a physician ? They are mortally wounded by sin, 
and are like to die of their sickness ; no saving, healing applications 
have hitherto been made unto their souls : and this is the case of 
the greatest part of mankind, yea, of them that live under the 
discoveries of Christ in the gospel. Which appeal's by these sad 
symptoms. 

First, In that their eyes have not yet been opened, to see their 
sin and misery ; in which illumination the cure of souls begin, Acts 
xxvi. 18. To this day he hath not given them eyes to see, Deut. 
xxix. 4. but that terrible stroke of God which blinds and hardens 
them, is too visibly upon them, mentioned in Isa. vi. 9, 10. No 
hope of healing, till the sinner's eyes be opened to see his sin and 
misery. 

Secondly, In that nothing will divorce and separate them from 
their lusts ; a sure sign they are not under Christ's cure, nor were 
ever made sick of sin. O if ever Christ be a physician to thy soul, 
he will make thee loathe what now thou lovest, and say to thy moat 
pleasant and most profitable lusts, Get ye hence, Isa. xxx. 22. 



SERM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 199 

Till then, there is no ground to think that Christ is a physician to 
you. 

Thirdly, In that they have no sensible and pressing need of 
Christ, nor make any earnest enquiry after him, as most certainly 
you would do, if you were in the way of healing and recovery. 
These, and many other sad symptoms, do too plainly discover the 
disease of sin, to be in its full strength upon your souls ; and if it 
so continue, how dreadful will the issue be ? See Isa. vi. 9, 10. 

Inf. 5. What cause have they to be glad, that are under the hand 
and care of Christ, in order to a cure, and who do find, or may, 
upon due examination, find their souls are in a very hopeful way of 
recovery ! Can we rejoice when the strength of a natural disease is 
broken, and nature begins to recover ease and vigour again ? And 
shall we not much more rejoice, when our souls begin to mend, and 
recover sensibly, and all comfortable signs of health and life ap- 
pear upon them? particularly, when the understanding, which 
was ignorant and dark, hath the light of life beginning to dawn 
into it ; such is that in 1 John ii. £7. When the will which was 
rebellious and inflexible to the will of God, is brought to 
comply with that holy will, saying, " Lord, what wilt thou 
" have me to do ?"" Acts ix. 6. When the heart, which was 
harder than an adamant, is now brought to contrition for sin, and 
can mourn as heartily over it, as ever a father did for a dead son, 
a beloved and only son ; when its aversations from God are gone, 
at least have no such power as once they had ; but the thoughts 
are now fixed much upon God, and spiritual things begin to grow 
pleasant to the soul ; when times of duty come to be longed for, 
and the soul never better pleased than in such seasons : when the 
hypocrisy of the heart is purged out, so that we begin to do all that 
we do heartily, as unto the Lord, and not unto men, Col. iii. 23. 
1 Thess. ii. 4. when we begin to make conscience of secret sins, 
Psal. cxix. 113. and of secret duties, Matth. vi. 5, 6. when we 
have an equal respect to all God's commandments, Psal. cxix. 8. 
and our hearts are under the holy and awful eye of God, which 
doth indeed over-awe our souls, Gen. xvii. 1. O what sweet signs 
of a recovering soul are these ! Surely such are in the skilful hand 
of the great Physician, who will perfect what yet remains to be 
done. 

Second use for direction. 

In the last place, this point yields matter of advice and direc- 
tion to poor souls that are under the disease of sin ; and they are of 
two sorts, which I will distinctly speak to : viz. First, Such as are 
under their first sickness of spiritual sorrow for sin, and know not 
what course to take : or, Secondly, Such as have been longer in the 

N3 



200 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. X, 

hands of Christ the Physician, but are troubled to see the cure ad- 
vance so slowly upon them, and fear the issue. 

First, As to those that are in their first troubles for sin, and 
know not what course to take for ease and safety ; I would address 
to them these following counsels. 

First, Shut your ears against the dangerous counsels of carnal 
persons, or relations; for as they themselves are unacquainted 
with these troubles, so also are they with all proper remedies : and 
it is very usual with the devil to convey his temptations to distres- 
sed souls, by such hands ; because, by them, he can do it with least 
suspicion. It was Augustine's complaint, that his own father took 
little care for his soul ; and many parents act, in this case, as if they 
were employed by Satan. 

Secondly, Be not too eager to get out of trouble, but be con- 
tent to take God's way, and wait his time. No woman that is wise, 
-would desire to have her travail hastened one day before the due 
time ; nor will it be your interest to hasten too soon out of trouble. 
It is true, times of trouble are apt to seem tedious ; but a false peace 
will endanger you more than a long trouble : a man may lengthen 
his own troubles to the loss of his own peace, and may shorten 
then 1 , to the hazard of his own soul. 

Thirdly, Open your case to wise, judicious, and experienced 
Christians, and especially the ministers of Christ, whose office it 
is to counsel and direct you in these difficulties ; and let not your 
troubles lie, like a secret, smothering lire, always in your own 
breasts. I know men are more ashamed to open their sins under 
convictions, than they were to commit them before conviction : 
but this is your interest, and the true way to your rest and peace. 
If there be with you, or near you, an interpreter, one of a thou- 
sand, to shew you your righteousness, and remedy, as it lies in 
Christ ; neglect not your own souls, in a sinful concealment of 
your case : it will be the joy of their hearts to be employed in such 
work as this. 

Fourthly, Be much with God in secret, open your hearts to him, 
and pour out your complaints into his bosom. The cii. Psalm bears 
a title very suitable to your case and duty; yea, you will find if 
your troubles work kindly, and God intend a cure upon your souls, 
that nothing will be able to keep God and your souls asunder : 
whatever your incumbrances in the world be, some time will be 
daily redeemed, to be spent betwixt God and you. 

Fifthly, Plead hard with God in prayer for help and healing. 
" Heal my soul, (saith David) for I have sinned against thee,' 1 Psal. 
xli. 4. Tell him Christ hath his commission sealed for such as you 
are : he was sent to " bind up the broken-hearted," Isa. lxi. 1. 
Tell him he came into the world, " to seek and save that which 



SERM. X. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 201 

" was lost," and so are you now, in your own account and appre- 
hensions. Lord, what profit is there in my blood ? Wilt thou 
pursue a dried leaf? And why is my heart wounded with the 
sense of sin, and mine eyes open to see my danger and misery ; 
Are not these the first dawnings of mercy upon sinners ? O 
let it appeal*, that the time of mercy, even the set time, is now 
come. 

Sixthly, Understand your peace to be in Christ only, and faith 
to be the only way to Christ and rest ; let the great enquiry of your 
souls be after Christ and faith ; study the nature and necessity of 
these, and cry to God day and night for strength to cany you to 
Christ in the way of faith. 

Secondly, As to those that have been longer under the hands of 
Christ, and yet are still in troubles, and cannot obtain peace, but 
their wounds bleed still, and all they hear in sermons, or do in the 
way of duty, will not bring them to rest ; to such I only add two 
or three words for a close. 

First, Consider whether you have rightly closed with Christ 
since your first awakening, and whether there be not some way of 
sin, in which you still live : if so, no wonder your wounds are Kept 
open, and your souls are strangers to peace. 

Secondly, If you be conscious of no such flaw in the foundation, 
consider how much of this trouble may arise from your constitution 
and natural temper, which being melancholy, will be doubtful and 
suspicious ; you may find it so in other cases of less moment, and 
be sure Satan will not be wanting to improve it. 

Thirdly, Acquaint yourselves more with the nature of true justi- 
fying faith ; a mistake in that hath prolonged the troubles of 
many ; if you look for it in no other act but assurance, you may 
easily overlook it as it lies, in the mean time, in your affiance or ac- 
ceptance. A true and proper conception of saving faith would go 
far in the cure of many troubled souls. 

Fourthly, Be more thankful to shun sin, than to get yourselves 
clear of trouble : it is sad to walk in darkness, but worse to lie 
under guilt. Say, Lord, I would rather be grieved myself, than be 
a grief to thy Spirit. O keep me from sin, how long soever thou 
keep me under sorrow. Wait on God in the way of faith, and in 
a tender spirit towards sin, and thy wounds shall be healed at last 
by thy great Physician. 

Thanks be to God for Jesus Christ, 



N4« 



202 THE METHOD OF GRACE. ' SEItM. XI, 

SERMON XL 

Containing the Second Motive to enforce the general Ex- 
hortation, from a second Title of Chuist. 

Luke i. 72. 

To perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and remember his 

holy covenant. 

JL HIS scripture is part of Zechariah's prophecy, at the rising 
of that bright star, John, the harbinger and fore-runner of Christ : 
They are some of the first words he spake after God had loosed 
his tongue, which, for a time, was struck dumb for his unbelief. 
His tongue is now unbound, and at liberty to proclaim to all the 
world, the unspeakable riches of mercy through Jesus Christ, in a 
song of praise. Wherein note, 

The mercy celebrated, viz. redemption by Christ, ver. 68. 

The description of Christ by place and property, ver. 69. 

The faithfulness of God in our redemption this way, ver. 70. 

The benefit of being so redeemed by Christ, ver. 71. 

The exact accomplishment of all the promises made to the fathers 
in sending Christ, the mercy promised, into the world, ver. 72. 
" To perform the mercy promised to our fathers," &c. In these 
words we find two parts, viz. 

1. A mercy freely promised. 

2. The promised mercy faithfully performed. 

First, You have a mercy freely promised, viz. by God the Fa- 
ther, from the beginning of the world, and often repeated and 
confirmed in several succeeding ages, to the fathers, in his cove- 
nant-transactions. 

This mercy is Jesus Christ, of whom he speaks in this prophecy ; 
the same which he stiles " An horn of salvation in the house of 
" David," ver. 69. 

The mercy of God in scripture, is put either for, 

1. His free favour to the creature. Or, 

% The effects and fruits of that favour. 

It is put for the free and undeserved favour of God to the crea- 
ture, and this favour of God may respect the creature two ways, 
either as undeserving, or as ill-deserving. 

It respected innocent man, as undeserving, for Adam could put 
no obligation upon his benefactor. It respecteth fallen man, as ill- 
deserving. Innocent man could not merit favour, and fallen man 
did merit wrath : the favour or mercy of God to both is every 
way free; and that is the first acceptation of the word mercy: 



SERM. XI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 203 

but then it is also taken for the effects and fruits of God's favour, 
and they are either, 

1. Principal and primary: or, 

2. Subordinate and secondary. 

Of secondary and subordinate mercies, there are multitudes, 
both temporal, respecting the body, and spiritual, respecting the 
soul ; but the principal and primary mercy is but one, and that is 
Christ, the first-born of mercy ; the capital mercy, the compre- 
hensive root-mercy, from whom are all other mercies ; and there- 
fore called by a singular emphasis in my text, The mercy; i. e. the 
mercy of all mercies ; without whom no drop of saving mercy can 
flow to any of the sons of men ; and in whom are all the tender 
bowels of divine mercy yearning upon poor sinners. The mercy, 
and the mercy promised. The first promise of Christ was made to 
Adam, Gen. iii. 15. and was frequently renewed afterwards to 
Abraham, to David, and as the text speaks, unto the fathers, in 
their respective generations. 

Secondly, We find here also the promised mercy faithfully per- 
formed ; " To perform the mercy promised.'' 1 What mercy soever 
the love of God engaged him to promise, the faithfulness of God 
stands engaged for the performance thereof. Christ, the promised 
mercy, is not only performed truly, but he is also performed ac- 
cording to the promise in all the circumstances thereof, exactly. 
So he was promised to the fathers, and just so performed to us 
their children : Hence the note is, 

Doct. That Jesus Christ, the mercy of mercies, was graciously 
promised and faithfully performed by God to his people. 

Three things are here to be opened. 

First, Why Christ is stiled the mercy. 

Secondly, What kind of mercy Christ is to his people. 

Thirdly, How this mercy was performed. 

First, Christ is the mercy, emphatically so called : the peerless, 
invaluable, and matchless mercy : Because he is the prime fruit of 
the mercy of God to sinners. The mercies of God are infinite ; 
mercy gave the world and us our being ; all our protection, pro- 
vision, and comforts in this world are the fruits of mercy, the 
free gifts of divine favour : but Christ is the first and chief; afl 
other mercies, compared with him, are but fruits from that root, 
and streams from that fountain of mercy ; the very bowels of 
divine mercy are in Christ, as in ver. 78. according to the tender 
mercies, or as the Greek, the yearning bowels of the mercy of 
God. 

Secondly, Christ is the mercy, because all the mercy of God to 



204 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XI. 

sinners is dispensed and conveyed through Christ to them, John i. 
16. Col. ii. 3. Eph. iv. 7. Christ is the medium of all divine com- 
munications, the channel of grace, through him are both the de- 
cursus et recursus gratiarum ; the flows of mercy from God to us, 
and the returns of praise from us to God. Fond and vain therefore 
are all the expectations of mercy out of Christ ; no drop of saving 
mercy runs beside this channel. 

Thirdly, Christ is the mercy, because all inferior mercies derive 
both their nature, value, sweetness, and duration from Christ, the 
fountain-mercy of all other-mercies. 

First, They derive their nature from Christ ; for out of him, 
those things which men call mercies, are rather traps and snares, 
than mercies to them, Prov. i. 32. The time will come when the 
rich that are christless, will wish, O that we had been poor ! And 
nobles, that are now ennobled by the new birth, O that we had been 
among the low rank of men ! All these things that pass for valuable 
mercies, like cyphers, signify much when such an important figure as 
Christ stands before them, else they signify nothing to any man's 
comfort or benefit. 

Secondly, They derive their value as well as nature from Christ : 
For how little, I pray you, doth it signify to any man to be rich, 
honourable, politic, and successful in all his designs in this world, 
if after all he must lie down in hell ? 

Thirdly, All other mercies derive their sweetness from Christ, and 
are but insipid things without him. There is a twofold sweetness 
in things; one natural, another spiritual: Those that are out of 
Christ can relish the first, believers only relish both. They have 
the natural sweetness that is in mercy itself, and a sweetness super- 
natural from Christ and the covenant, the way in which they re- 
ceive them. Hence it is, that some men taste more spiritual sweet- 
ness in their daily bread, than others do in the Lord's supper ; and 
the same mercy, by this means, becomes a feast to soul and body at 
once. 

Fourthly, All mercies have their duration and perpetuity from 
Christ ; all christless persons hold their mercies upon the greatest 
contingencies and terms of uncertainty ; if they be continued du- 
ring this life, that is all : there is not one drop of mercy after 
death. But the mercies of the saints are continued to eternity ; 
the end of their mercies on earth, is the beginning of their better 
mercies in heaven. There is a twofold end of mercies, one per~ 
fective, another destructive ; the death of the saints perfects and 
completes their mercies ; the death of the wicked destroys and 
cuts off their mercies. For these reasons, Christ is called the 
mercy. 

Secondly, In the next place, let us enquire what kind of mercy 



SERM. XT. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 205 

Christ is ; and we shall find many lovely and transcendent proper- 
ties to commend him to our souls. 

First, He is free and undeserved mercy, called upon that ac- 
count, The gift of God, John iv. 10. And to shew how free this 
gift was, God gave him to us when we were enemies, Rom. v. 8. 
Needs must that mercy be free, which is given, not only to the un- 
deserving, but to the ill-deserving ; the benevolence of God was 
the sole, impulsive cause of this gift, John hi. 16. 

Secondly, Christ is a full mercy, replenished with all that answers 
to the wishes, or wants of sinners ; in him alone is found whatever 
the justice of an angry God requires for satisfaction, or the neces- 
sities of souls require for their supply. Christ is full of mercy, both 
extensively, and intensively ; in him are all kinds and sorts of mer- 
cies; and in him are the highest and most perfect degrees of 
mercy ; " For it pleased the Father, that in him should all fulness 
" dwell," Col. i. 19. 

Thirdly, Christ is the seasonable mercy, given by the Father to 
us in due time, Rom. v. 6. In the fulness of time, Gal. iv. 4. a 
seasonable mercy in his exhibition to the world in general, and a 
seasonable mercy in his application to the soul in particular ; the 
wisdom of God pitched upon the best time for his incarnation, 
and it takes the very properest for its application. When a poor 
soul is distressed, lost, at its wits end, and ready to perish, then 
comes Christ. All God's works are done in season, but none more 
seasonable than this great work of salvation by Christ. 

Fourthly, Christ is the necessary mercy, there is an absolute ne- 
cessity of Jesus Christ ; hence in scripture he is called the " bread 
of life," John vi. 41. he is bread to the hungry; he is the " water 
of life," John vii. 37. as cold water to the thirsty soul. He is a 
ransom for captives, Mat. xx. 28. a garment to the naked, Rom. 
xiii. ult. Bread is not so necessary to the hungry, nor water to the 
thirsty, nor a ransom to the captive, nor a garment to the naked, 
as Christ is to the soul of a sinner : The breath of our nostrils, the 
life of our souls is in Jesus Christ. 

Fifthly, Christ is a fountain-mercy, and all other mercies flow 
from him : A believer may say with Christ, " All my springs are 
" in thee ;" from his merit, and from his spirit, flow our redemp- 
tion, justification, sanctification, peace, joy in the Holy Ghost, and 
blessedness in the world to come : " In that day shall there be a 
" fountain opened," Zech. xiii. 1. 

Sixthly, Christ is a satisfying mercy ; he that is full of Christ, can 
feel the want of nothing. " I desire to know nothing but Jesus 
kt Christ, and him crucified," 1 Cor. ii. 2. Christ bounds and 
terminates the vast desires of the soul : He is the very sabbath of 
the soul. How hungry, empty, and straitened on every side is the 



~°6 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XT, 

soul of man in the abundance and fulness of all outward things, till 
it come to Christ ? the weary motions of a restless soul, like those of 
a river, cannot be at rest till they pour themselves into Christ, the 
ocean of blessedness. 

Seventhly, Christ is & peculiar mercy, intended for, and applied 
to a remnant among men ; some would extend redemption as large 
as the world, but the gospel limits it to those only that believe; 
and those believers are upon that account called a peculiar people, 
1 Pet. ii. 9. The offers of Christ indeed are large and general, 
but the application of Christ is but to few, Isa. liii. 1. The greater 
cause have they to whom Christ comes, to lie with their mouths 
in the dust, astonished and overwhelmed with the sense of so pecu- 
liar and distinguished a mercy. 

Eighthly } Jesus Christ is a suitable mercy, suited in every respect 
to all our needs and wants, 1 Cor. i. 20. wherein the admirable 
wisdom of God is illustriously displayed ; " Ye are complete in 
" him," (saith the apostle) Col. ii. 20. Are we enemies ? He is 
reconciliation : Are we sold to sin and Satan ? He is redemption : 
Are we condemned by the law ? He is the Lord our righteous- 
ness : Hath sin polluted us ? He is a fountain opened for sin, and 
for uncleanness : Are we lost by departing from God ? He is the 
way to the Father. Rest is not so suitable to the weary, nor bread 
to the hungry, as Christ is to the sensible sinner. 

Ninthly, Christ is an astonishing and wonderful mercy ; his Name 
is called wonderful, Isa. ix. 6. and as his name is, so is he ; a won- 
derful Christ: His Person is a wonder, 1 Tim. hi. 16. " Great is 
" the mystery of godliness, God manifested in the flesh.'" 

His abasement is wonderful, Phil. ii. 6. His love is a wonderful 
love ; his redemption full of wonders ; angels desire to look into 
it. He is, and will be admired by angels and saints to all eter- 
nity. 

Tenthly, Jesus Christ is an incomparable and matchless mercy ; 
" as the apple-tree among the trees of the wood, so is my beloved 
" among the sons," (saith the enamoured spouse) Cant. ii. 3. 
Draw the comparison how you will betwixt Christ and all other 
enjoyments, you will find none in heaven nor on earth to equal him : 
He is more than all externals, as the light of the sun is more than 
that of a candle : Nay, even the worst of Christ is better than the 
best of the world ; his reproaches are better than the world's plea- 
sures, Heb. xi. 25. He is more than all spirituals, as the fountain 
is more than the stream. He is more than justification, as the cause 
is more than the effect ; more than sanctification, as the person him- 
self is more than the image or picture. He is more than all peace, 
all comfort, all joy, as the tree is more than the fruit. Nay, draw 
the comparison betwixt Christ and things eternal, and you will 



SERM. XI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 207 

find him better than they ; for what is in heaven without Christ, Psal. 
lxxiii. 25. " Whom have I in heaven but thee ?" If Christ should 
say to the saints, take heaven among you, but as for me I will 
withdraw myself from you ; the saints would weep, even in heaven 
itself, and say, Lord, heaven will be no more heaven to us, except 
thou be there, who art by far the better half of heaven. 

Eleventhly, Christ is an unsearchable mercy ; who can fully ex- 
press his wonderful name ? Prov. xxx. 4. Who can tell over his 
unsearchable riches ? Eph. iii. 8. Hence it is that souls never tire 
in the study or love of Christ, because new wonders are eternally 
rising out of him. He is a deep which no line of any created un- 
derstanding, angelical or human, can fathom. 

Twelfthly, and lastly, Christ is an everlasting mercy ; " the same 
" yesterday, to day, and for ever," Heb. xiii. 8. All other en- 
joyments are perishable, time-eaten things ; time, like a moth, 
will fret them out ; but the riches of Christ are durable riches, 
Prov. viii. 18. The graces of Christ are durable graces, John iv. 
14. All the creatures are flowers, that appear and fade in their 
month ; but this Rose of Sharon, this Lily of the Valley never 
withers. Thus you see the mercy performed with its desirable 
properties. 

Thirdly, The last thing to be opened is the manner of God's 
performing his mercy to his people ; which the Lord did, 

1. Really and truly, as he had promised him. 

2. Exactly agreeable to the promises and predictions of him. 
First, Really and truly ; as he had promised, so he made good 

the promise. Acts ii. 36. " Let all the house of Israel know assu- 
" redly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye crucified, 
" both Lord and Christ." 

The manifestation of Christ in the flesh was no phantasm or de- 
lusion, but a most evident and palpable truth. 1 John i. 1. 
" That which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, 
" which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled." 
A truth so certain, that the assertors of it appealed to the very ene- 
mies of Christ for the certainty thereof, Acts ii. 22. Yea, not only 
the sacred, but profane writers, witness to it ; not only the evan- 
gelists and apostles, but even the heathen writers of those times, both 
Roman and Jewish, as Suetonius, Tacitus, Plinius the younger, 
and Josephus the Jewish antiquary, do all acknwledge it. 

Secondly, As God did really and truly perform Christ the pro- 
mised mercy, so he performed this promised mercy exactly agree- 
able to the promises, types, and predictions made of him to the 
fathers, even the most minute circumstances thereof. This is a 
great truth for our faith to be etablished in: let us, therefore, 



208 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. Xf. 

cast our eyes both upon the promises and performances of God, 
"with respect to Christ, the mercy of mercies. See how he was re- 
presented to the fathers long before his manifestation in the flesh ; 
and what an one he appeared to be when he was really exhibited 
in the flesh. 

First, As to his person and qualifications, as it was foretold, so it 
v, T as fulfilled. His original was said to be unsearchable and eternal, 
Micah v. 2. and so he affirmed himself to be, Rev. i. 11. "I am 
" Alpha and Omega, the first and the last." John vi. 31, 32. 
" Before Abraham was, I am."" His two natures, united into one 
person, were plainly foretold, Zech. xiii. 7. The man my Fellow ; 
and such a one God performed, Rom. ix. 5. His immaculate pu- 
rity and holiness were foretold, Dan. ix. 24. " To anoint the 
" most Holy ;" some render it, the great Saint, the Prince of 
Saints ; and such an one he was indeed, when he lived in this 
world. John viii. 46. " Which of you convinceth me of sin ?"" 
His Offices were foretold, the prophetical Office predicted, Deut. 
xviii. 15. and fulfilled in him, John i. 18. His priestly Office 
foretold, Psal. ex. 4. fulfilled, Heb. ix. 14. his kingly Office fore- 
told, Micah v. 2. and in him fulfilled ; his very enemies being- 
judges, Matth. xxvii. 37. 

Secondly, As to his birth, the time, place, and manner thereof 
were foretold to the fathers, and exactly performed to a tittle. 

First, The time prefixed, more generally in Jacob's prophecy, 
Gen. xliv. 10. When the sceptre should depart from Judah, as, 
indeed, it did in Herod the Idumean : More particularly in Da- 
niel's seventy weeks, from the decree of Darius, Dan. ix. 24. an- 
swering exactly to the time of his birth ; so cogent and full of proof, 
that Porphyry, the great enemy of Christians, had no other eva- 
sion, but that this prophecy was devised after the event : Which 
yet the Jews (as bitter enemies to Christ as himself) will by no means 
allow to be true. And, lastly, the time of his birth was exactly 
pointed at in Haggai's prophecy, Hag. ii. 7, 9. compared with Mai. 
iii. 1. He must come while the second temple stood ; at that time 
was a general expectation of him, John i. 19. and at that very 
time he came, Luke ii. 38. 

Secondly, The place of his birth was foretold to be Bethlehem 
Ephrata, Micah v. 2. and so it was, Matth. ii. 5, 6. to be brought 
up in Nazareth, Zech. vi. 12. " Behold the man whose name is 
" the Branch." The word is Netzer, whence is the word Naza- 
rite. And there indeed was our Lord brought up, Mat. ii. 23. 

Thirdly, His parent was to be a virgin, Isa. vii. 14. punctually 
fulfilled, Matth. i. 20, 21, 22, 23. 

Fourthly, His stock, or tribe, was foretold to be Judah, Gen. 



SERM. XI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 209 

xlix. 10. and it is evident, saith the apostle, " that our Lord sprang 
" out of Judah," Heb. vii. 14. 

Fifthly, His harbinger, or forerunner was foretold, Mai. iv. 5, 
6. fulfilled in John the Baptist, Luke i. 16, IT. 

Sixthly, The obscurity and meanness of his birth were pre- 
dicted, Isa. liii. 2. Zech. ix. 9. to which the event answered, Luke 
ii. 12. 

Thirdly, His doctrine and miracles were foretold, Isa. xvi. 1, 2. 
xxxv. 4, 5. the accomplishment whereof in Christ is evident in the 
history of all the eva?igelists. 

Fourthly, His death for us was foretold by the prophets, Dan. 
ix. 26. " The Messiah shall be cut off, but not for himself:' 1 Isa. 
liii. 5. " He was wounded for our transgressions." And so he was, 
John xi. 50. The very kind and manner of his death was pre- 
figured in the brazen serpent,, his type ; and answered in his death 
upon the cross, John hi. 14. 

Fifthly, His burial in the tomb of a rich man was foretold, Isa. 
liii. 9- and accomplished most exactly, Matth. xxvii. 59, 60. 

Sixthly, His resurrection from the dead was typed out in Jonah, 
and fulfilled in Christ's abode three days and nights in the grave, 
Matth. xii. 49- 

Seventhly, The wonderful spreading of the gospel in the world, 
even to the Isles of the Gentiles, was prophesied of, Isa. xlix. 6. 
to the truth whereof we are not only the witnesses, but the happy 
instances and examples of it. Thus the promised mercy was per- 
formed. 

Inference 1. If Christ be the mercy of mercies, the medium of 
conveying all other mercies from God to men ; then in vain do men 
expect and hope for mercy of God out of Jesus Christ. 

I know many poor sinners comfort themselves with this, when 
they come upon a bed of sickness ; I am sinful, but God is merci- 
ful: and it is very true God is merciful; plenteous in mercy ; his 
mercy is great above the heavens ; mercy pleaseth him ; and all 
this they that are in Christ shall find experimentally, to their com- 
fort and salvation. But what is all this to thee, if thou art Christ- 
less ? There is not one drop of saving mercy that comes in any 
other channel than Christ to the soul of any man. 

But must I then expect no mercy out of Christ ? This is a hard 
case, very uncomfortable doctrine. Yes, thou mayest be a Christ- 
ies, and covenantless soul, and yet have variety of temporal mer- 
cies, as Ishmael had, Gen. xvii. 20, 21. God "may give thee the 
fatness of the earth, riches, honours, pleasures, a numerous and 
prosperous posterity ; will that content thee ? Yes, yes, if I may 
haw heaven too : No, neither heaven, nor pardon, nor any other 
spiritual or eternal mercy may be expected out of Christ, Jude, 



210 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XI. 

ver. 21. O deceive not yourselves in this point ; there are two 
bars betwixt you and all spiritual mercies, viz. the guilt of sin, and 
the filth of sin ; and nothing but your own union with Christ can 
remove these, and so open the passage for spiritual mercies to your 
souls. 

Why, but I will repent of sin, strive to obey the commands of 
God, make restitution for the wrongs I have done, Gry to God for 
mercy, bind my soul with vows and strong resolutions against sin 
for time to come : will not all this lay a ground- work for hope of 
mercy to my soul ? No, this will not, this cannot do. 

First, All your sorrows, tears and mournings for sin cannot ob- 
tain mercy ; could you shed as many tears for any sin that ever you 
committed, as all the children of Adam have shed upon any ac- 
count whatsoever, since the creation of the world ; they will not 
purchase the pardon of that one sin ; for the law accepts no short 
payment; it requires plenary satisfaction, and will not discharge 
any soul without it ; nor can it acknowledge or own your souls to 
be such. The repentance of a soul finds, through Christ, accep- 
tance with God, but out of him it is nothing. 

Secondly, All your strivings to obey the commands of God, and 
live more strictly for time to come, will not obtain mercy. Matth, 
v. 20. " Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness 
" of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the 
" kingdom of heaven.'' 

Thirdly, Your restitution, and reparation of wrongs you have 
done, cannot obtain mercy. Judas restored, and yet was damned. 
Man is repaired, but God is not. Remission is the act of God, it 
is he must loose your consciences from the bond of guilt, or they 
can never be loosed. 

Fourthly, All your cries to God for mercy will not prevail for 
mercy, if you be out of Christ, Matth. vii. 22. Job xxvii. 29. 
A righteous judge will not reverse the just sentence of the law, 
though the prisoner at the bar fall upon his knees, and cry, Mercy, 
mercy. 

Fifthly, Your vows and engagements to God for time to come 
cannot obtain mercy ; for they being made in your own strength, 
it is impossible you should keep them ; and if you could, yet it is 
impossible they should obtain remission and mercy : should you 
never sin more for time to come, yet how shall God be satisfied 
for sins past ? Justice must have satisfaction, or you can never have 
remission, Rom. iii. 25, 26. and no work wrought by man can 
satisfy divine justice ; nor is the satisfaction of Christ made over to 
any for their discharge, but to such only as are in him : therefore 
never expect mercy out of Christ. 



gfcajfi XL THE METHOD OF GRACE, 211 

Inf. 2. Is Christ, the mercy of mercies, greater, better, and more 
necessary than all other mercies : then let no inferior mercy satisfy 
you for your portion. 

God hath mercies of all sorts to give, but Christ is the chief, the 
prime mercy of all mercies ; O be not satisfied without that mercy. 
When * Luther had a rich present sent him, " he protested God 
" should not put him off so ;* and David was of the same mind, 
Psal. xvii. 14. If the Lord should give any of you the desires of 
your hearts in the good things of this life, let not that satisfy you, 
whilst you are Christless. For, 

First, What is there in these earthly enjoyments, whereof the 
vilest men have not a greater fulness than you ? Job xxi. 7, 8, 9, 
10, 11. Psal. xvii. 10. and Ixxiii. 3, 12. 

Secondly, What comfort can all these things give to a soul al- 
ready condemned as thou art ; John iii. 18. 

Thirdly, What sweetness can be in them, whilst they are all un- 
sanctified things to you ? enjoyments and sanctification are two 
distinct things, Psal. xxxvii. 16. Prov. x. 22. Thousands of un- 
sanctified enjoyments will not yield your souls one drop of solid 
spiritual comfort. 

Fourthly, What pleasure can you take in these things, of which 
death must shortly strip you naked ? You must die, you must die ; 
and whose then shall all those things be, for which you have 
laboured ? Be not so fond, to think of leaving a great name behind 
you : it is but a poor felicity (as Chrysostom well observes) to be 
tormented where thou art, and praised where thou art not f : the 
sweeter your portion hath been on earth, the more intolerable will 
your condition be in hell ; yea, these earthly delights do not only 
increase the torments of the damned, but also prepare (as they are 
instruments of sin) the souls of men for damnation, Prov. i. 32. 
" Surely the prosperity of fools shall destroy them." Be restless, 
therefore, till Christ, the mercy of mercies, be the root and foun- 
tain, yielding and sanctifying all other mercies to you. 

Inf. 3. Is Christ, the mercy of mercies, infinitely better than all other 
mercies f then let all that be in Christ be content, and well satisfied, 
whatever other inferior mercies the wisdom of God sees ft to deny 
them. You have a Benjamin's portion, a plentiful inheritance in 
Christ ; will you yet complain ? Others have houses, splendid and 
magnificent upon earth ; but you have " an house made without 
hands, eternal in the heavens, 1 ' 2 Cor. v. 1. Others are clothed with 
rich and costly apparel, your souls are clothed with the white, pure 
robes of Christ's righteousness. Isa. lxi. 10. "I will greatly re- 



* Valde protest rj us sujn, me voile sic ab eo satin i Luth. 

f For then the devouring flame burns up those whom carnal pleasure pollutes 

Vol. II. O 



212 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. XI, 



" joice in the Lord, my soul shall be joyful in my God: for he 
" hath clothed me with the garment of salvation, he hath covered 
" me with the robe of righteousness, as a bridegroom decketh him- 
" self with ornaments, and as a bride adorneth herself with jewels." 
Let those that have full tables, heavy purses, rich lands, but no 
Christ, be rather objects of your pity, than envy : it ik better, like 
store-cattle, to be kept lean and hungry, than with the fatted ox, to 
tumble in flowry meadows, thence to be lead away to the shambles. 
God hath not a better mercy to give than Christ, thy portion ; in 
him all necessary mercies are secured to thee, and thy wants and 
straits sanctified to thy good. O ! therefore, never open thy mouth 
to complain against the bountiful God. 

Inf. 4. Is Christ the mercy, i. e. he in whom all the tender mer- 
cies of God towards poor sinners are ; then let none be discouraged 
in going to Christ, by reason of the sin and unworthiness that are 
in them : his very name is mercy, and as his name is, so is he. Poor 
drooping sinner, encourage thyself in the way of faith ; the Christ 
to whom thou art going, is mercy itself to broken hearted sinners 
moving towards him in the way of faith ; doubt not that mercy 
will repulse thee ; it is against both its name and nature so to do. 
Jesus Christ is so merciful to poor souls that come to him, that he 
hath received and pardoned the chiefest of sinners; men that 
stood as remote from mercy as any in the world, 1 Tim. i. 15. 
1 Cor. vi. 11. Those that shed the blood of Christ, have yet 
been washed in that blood from their sin, Acts ii. 36, 37. Mer- 
cy receives sinners, without exception of great and heinous ones. 
John vii. 37. " If any man thirst, let him come to me and drink." 
Gospel invitations run, in general terms, to all sinners that are 
heavy laden, Mat. xi. 28. When Mr. Bilney the martyr heard a 
minister preaching at this rate, O thou old sinner, who hast been 
serving the devil these fifty or sixty years ; dost thou think that 
Christ will receive thee now ? O ! said he, what a preaching of 
Christ is here ? Had Christ been thus preached to me in the day 
of my trouble for sin, what had become of me ? But, blessed be 
God there is a sufficiency both of merit and mercy in Jesus Christ 
for all sinners, for the vilest among sinners, whose hearts shall be 
made willing to come unto him. So merciful is the Lord Jesus 
Christ, that he moves first, Isa. lxii. 1, 2. so merciful, that he up- 
braids none, Ezek. xviii. 22. so merciful, that he will not despise 
the weakest, if sincere, desires of souls, Isa. xlii. 3. so merciful, 
that nothing more grieves him than our unwillingness to come 
unto him for mercy, John v. 40. so merciful, that he waiteth to the 
last upon sinners to shew them mercy, Rom. x. 21. Mat. xxiii. 37. 
in a word, so merciful, that it is his greatest joy when sinners come 
unto him, that he may shew them mercy, Luke xv. 5, 22. 



SERM. XL THE METHOD OF GRACE. £13 

Object. But yet it cannot enter into my thoughts that I should 
obtain mercy. 

Sol. First, You measure God by yourselves, 1 Sam. xxiv. 19. 
"If a man find his enemy, will lie let him go well away ?" Man 
will not, but the merciful God will, upon the submission of the 
enemies to him. 

Secondly, You are discouraged, because you have not tried. Go 
to Jesus Christ, poor distressed sinners ; try him, and then report 
what a Christ thou findest him to be. 

Object. But I have neglected the time of mercy, and now it is too 
late. 

Sol. How know you that ? Have you seen the book of life, or 
turned over the records of eternity ? Or do you not unwarrantably 
intrude into the secrets of God, which belong not to you ? Besides, 
if the treaty were at an end, how is it that thy heart is now distress^ 
ed for sin, and solicitous after deliverance from it ? 

Object. But I have waited long, and yet see no mercy for me. 
Sol. May not mercy be coming, and you not see it ? Or have 
you not waited at the wrong door ? If you wait for the mercy of 
God through Christ, in the way of humiliation and faith, and con- 
tinue waiting, assuredly mercy shall come at last. 

Inf. 5. Hath God performed the mercy promised to the Fathers, 
the great mercy, the capital mercy, Jesus Christ ; then let no man 
distrust God for the performance qf lesser mercies contained in any 
other promises qf the scripture. The performance of this mercy- 
secures the performance of all other mercies to us. For, 

First, Christ is a greater mercy than any other which yet re- 
mains to be performed, Rom. viii. 32. 

Secondly, This mercy virtually comprehends all other mercies, 
1 Cor. iii. 21, 22, 23. 

Thirdly, The promises that contain all other mercies, are ratified 
and confirmed to believers in Christ, 2 Cor. i. 20. 

Fourthly, It was much more improbable that God would bestow 
his own Son upon the world, than that he should bestow any other 
mercy upon it. Wait, therefore, in a comfortable expectation of 
the fulfilling of all the rest of the promises in their seasons. Hath 
he given thee Christ ? He will give thee bread to eat, raiment to 
put on, support in troubles, and whatsoever else thy soul or body 
stands in need of : The blessings contained in all other promises 
are fully secured by the performance of this great promise; thy 
pardon, peace, acceptance with God now, and enjoyment of him for 
ever shall be fulfilled : The great mercy, Christ, makes way for all 
other mercies to the souls of believers. 

Inf. 6. Lastly, How mad are they that part with Christ, the best 
of mercies, to secure and preserve any temporal lesser mercies to 

02 



214 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XII. 

themselves ! Thus Demas and Judas gave up Christ to gain a little 
of the world ; O soul-undoing bargain ! How dear do they pay for 
the world, that purchase it with the loss of Christ, and their owh 
peace for ever ! 

Blessed be God for Jesus Christ ; the Mercy of mercies. 



SERMON XII. 



Containing a third Motive to enliven the general Exhor- 
tation from a third Title of Christ. 

Cant. v. Part of Verse 16. 
Yea, He is altogether lovely. r 

AjT the ninth verse of this chapter, you have a query propounded 
to the spouse, by the daughters of Jerusalem, " What is thy be- 
loved more than another beloved ?" To this question the spouse re- 
turns her answers in the following verses, wherein she asserts his 
excellency in general. Ver. 10. " He is the chiefest among ten 
thousands ;* confirms that general assertion, by an enumeration of 
his particular excellencies, to ver. 16. where she closes up her cha- 
racter and encomium of her beloved, with an elegant epiplwnema, in 
the words that I have read : " Yea, he is altogether lovely." 

The words, vou see, are an affirmative proposition, setting forth 
the transcendent loveliness of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and naturally 
resolve themselves into three parts, viz. 

1. The subject. 

2. The predicate. 

3. The manner of predication. 

First, The subject, He, Viz. the Lord Jesus Christ, after whom 
she had been seeking, for whom she was sick of love ; concerning 
whom these daughters of Jerusalem had enquired : whom she had 
endeavoured so graphically to describe in his particular excellencies. 
This is the great and excellent subject of whom she here speaks. 

Secondly, The predicate, or what she affirmeth or saith of him, 
viz. That he is a lovely one, Machamaddim, desires ; according to the 
import of the * original, " which signifies earnestly to desire, covet, 
" or long after that which is most pleasant, grateful, delectable, 
" and admirable." The original word is both in the abstract, and 



* Significat affletere, expetere quod jocundum, gratum, voluptuosum, utile et amubile est, 
Pag. 



M£KM. XII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 215 

of the plural number, which speaks Christ to be the very essence of 
all delights and pleasures, the very soul and substance of them. As 
all the rivers are gathered into the ocean, which is the congregation 
or meeting-place of all the waters in the world : so Christ is that 
ocean in which all true delights and pleasures meet. 

Thirdly, The manner of predication ; He is [altogether] lovely, 
Totus, totus desiderabilis ; lovely in all, and in every part ; as if 
she had said, Look on him in what respect or particular you will ; 
cast your eye upon this lovely object, and view him any way ; turn 
him in your serious thoughts which way you will ; consider his 
person, his offices, his works, or any other thing belonging to him; 
you will find him altogether lovely, There is nothing ungrateful in 
him, there is nothing lovely without him. Hence note, 

Doct. That Jesus Christ is the loveliest person souls can set their 
eyes upon, Psal. xlv. % " Thou art fairer than the children 
" of men." 

That is said of Jesus Christ, which cannot be said of any crea- 
ture ; that he is " altogether lovely." In opening this lovely point 
I shall, 

1. Weigh the importance of this phrase "altogether lovely." 

2. Shew you in what respect Christ is so. 

First, Let us weigh this excellent expression, and particularly 
consider what is contained in it, and you shall find this expression 
M altogether lovely." 

First, That it excludes all unloveliness and distastefulness from 
Jesus Christ. So * Vatablus ; " There is nothing in him which is 
" not amiable." The excellencies of Jesus Christ are perfectly ex- 
clusives of all their opposites ; there is nothing of a contrary nature 
or quality found in him to alloy or debase his excellency. And in 
this respect Christ infinitely transcends the most excellent and love- 
liest creatures. For whatsoever loveliness is found in them, it is 
not without a distasteful tang ; the fairest pictures must have their 
shadows : The most orient and transplendent stones must have their 
foils to set off their beauty ; the best creature is but a bitter sweet 
at best : If there be somewhat pleasing, there is also somewhat dis- 
tasting ; if there be gracious and natural excellencies in the same 
person to delight us, yet there is also some natural corruption in- 
termixed with it to distaste us : But it is not so in our altogether 
lovely Christ ; his excellencies are pure and unmixed ; he is a sea 
of sweetness without one drop of gall. 



• Nihil in eo quod non est emabUe, 

03 



216 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XtT. 

Secondly, * Altogetlier lovely, i. e. as there is nothing unlovely 
found in him, so all that is in him is wholly lovely ; as every ray 
of God is precious, so every thing that is in Christ is precious : 
Who can weigh Christ in a pair of balances, and tell you what his 
worth is ? " His price is above rubies, and all that thou canst desire 
" is not to be compared with him," Pro v. viii. 11. 

Thirdly, Altogether lovely, i. e. He is comprehensive of all things 
that are lovely : he seals up the sum of all loveliness : Quwjaciunt 
divisa beatum, in hoc mixta fluunt : Things that shine as single stars 
with a particular glory, all meet in Christ as a glorious constellation. 
Col. i. 19. " It pleased the Father that in him should all fulness 
" dwell." Cast your eyes among all created beings, survey the 
universe, observe strength in one, beauty in a second, faithfulness 
in a third, wisdom in a fourth ; but you shall find none excelling 
in them all as Christ doth. Bread hath one quality, water another, 
raiment another, physic another; but none hath all in itself as 
Christ hath: He is bread to the hungry, water to the thirsty, a 
garment to the naked, healing to the wounded ; and whatever a 
soul can desire is found in him, 1 Cor. i. 30. 

Fourthly, Altogether lovely, i. e. Nothing is lovely in opposition 
to him, or in separation from him. If he be altogether lovely, then 
whatsoever is opposite to, or separate from him can have no love- 
liness in it ; take away Christ, and where is the loveliness of any 
enjoyment ? The best creature-comfort out of Christ, is but a bro- 
ken cistern ; it cannot hold one drop of true comfort, Psal. lxxiii. 
26. It is with the creature, the sweetest and loveliest creature, as 
wdth a beautiful image in the glass : turn away the face and where 
is the image? Riches, honours, and comfortable relations are 
sweet when the face of Christ smiles upon us through them ; but 
without him, what empty trifles are they all ? 

Fifthly, Altogether lovely, i. e. Transcending all created excellen- 
cies in beauty and loveliness ; so much it speaks. If you compare 
Christ and other things, be they never so lovely, never so excel- 
lent and desirable ; Christ carries away all loveliness from them ; 
" He is (saith the apostle) before all things," Col. i. 17. Not only 
before all things in time, nature, and order ; but before all things in 
dignity, glory, and true excellency : In all things he must have the 
pre-eminence. For let us but compare Christ's excellency with the 
creature's in a few particulars, and how evidently will the transcen- 
dent loveliness of Jesus Christ appear ! For, 

First, All other loveliness is derivative and secondary ; but the 
loveliness of Christ original and primary. Angels and men, the 

* The more excellent he is, the more he is to be sought after, by earnest prayer and 
desires. Bri^htman, 



«,ERM. XII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 217 

world and all the desirables in it, receive what excellency they 
have from him ; they are streams from the fountain. But as the 
waters in the fountain itself are more abundant, so more pure and 
pleasant * than in the streams. And the farther any thing departs, 
and is removed from its fountain and original, the less excellency 
there is in it. 

Secondly, The loveliness and excellency of all other things, is 
but relative and respective, consisting in its reference to Christ, and 
subserviency to his glory ; but Christ is lovely, considered abso- 
lutely in himself: He is desirable for himself, other things are so 
for him. 

Thirdly, The beauty and loveliness of all other things is fading 
and perishing ; but the loveliness of Christ is fresh to all eternity : 
the sweetness of the best creatures is a fading flower ; if not be- 
fore, yet certainly at death it must fade away. Job iv. 21. " Doth 
" not their excellency, which is in them, go away ?" Yes, yes, 
whether natural excellencies of the body, or acquired endowments 
of the mind, lovely features, amiable qualities, attracting excellen- 
cies ; all these like pleasant flowers are withered, faded, and de- 
stroyed by death ; " but Christ is still the same, yesterday, to day, 
" and for ever," Heb. xiii. 8. 

Fourthly, The beauty and holiness of creatures are ensnaring 
and dangerous ; a man may make an idol thereof, and dote be- 
yond the bounds of moderation upon them, but there is no danger 
of excess in the love of Christ. The soul is then in the healthiest 
frame and temper when it is most sick of love to Christ, Cant, 
v. 8. 

Fifthly, The loveliness of every creature is of a cloying and glut- 
ting nature ; our estimation of it abates and sinks by our nearer 
approach to it, or longer enjoyment of it : creatures, like pictures, 
are fairest at a due distance, but it is not so with Christ; the nearer 
the soul approacheth him, and the longer it lives in the enjoyment 
of him, still the more sweet and desirable is he. 

Sixthly, and lastly, All other loveliness is unsatisfying and strait- 
ening to the soul of man ; there is not room enough in any one, 
or in all the creatures for the soul of man to dilate and expatiate 
itself; but it still feels itself confined and narrowed within those 
strait limits -f : And this comes to pass from the inadequateness and 
unsuitableness of the creature, to the nobler and more excellent 



* Dulcius ex ipsofonte bibuntur aqua. Waters drink more pleasantly from the foun- 
tain itself. 

f Unus Pellceo juveni non svfficit orbis ; 
uEstuat infcclix angusto in limite mundi. 
The world is not sufficient for the Macedonian youth (vis. Alexander ;) he frets at 
being confined within the narrow boundary of the world. 

04 



218 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XII. 

soul of man, which like a ship in a narrow river hath not room to 
turn ; and besides, is ever and anon striking ground and founder- 
ing in those shallows. But Jesus Christ is every way adequate to 
the vast desires of the soul ; in him it hath sea-room enough ; 
there it may spread all its sails, no fear of touching the bottom. 
And thus you see what is the importance of this phrase, Altogether 
lovely. 

Secondly, Next I promised to shew you in what respects Jesus 
Christ is altogether lovely. And, 

First, He is altogether lovely in his person : a Deity dwelling in 
flesh, John i. 14. The wonderful union and perfection of the 
divine and human nature in Christ, render him an object of ad- 
miration and adoration to angels and men, 1 Tim. iii. 16. God 
never presented to the world such a vision of glory before : And then 
consider how the human nature of our Lord Jesus Christ is reple- 
nished with all the graces of the Spirit, so as never any of all the 
saints was filled ; O how lovely doth this render him ! John iii. 34. 
" God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him." This makes 
him fairer than the children o£ men, grace being poured into his 
lips, Psal. xlv. 2. If a small measure of grace in the saints make 
them such sweet and desirable companions, what must the riches 
and fulness of the Spirit of grace filling Jesus Christ without mea- 
sure, make him in the eyes of believers ? O what a glory and 
lustre must it stamp upon him ! 

Secondly, He is altogether lovely in his offices : for let us but 
consider the suitableness, fulness, and comfortableness of them. 

First, The suitableness of the offices of Christ to the miseries 
and wants of men ; and we cannot but adore the infinite wisdom of 
God in his investiture with them ; we are, by nature, blind and 
ignorant, at best but groping in the dim light of nature after God, 
Acts xvii. 27. Jesus Christ is a light to lighten the Gentiles, Isa. 
xlix. 6. When this great prophet came into the world, then did 
the day-spring from on high visit us, Luke i. 78. The state of na- 
ture is a state of alienation from, and enmity against God ; Christ 
comes into the world an atoning sacrifice, making peace by the 
blood of his cross, Col. i. 20. All the world, by nature, are in 
bondage and captivity to Satan, a lamentable thraldom ; Christ 
comes with kingly power, to rescue sinners, as a prey from the 
mouth of the terrible one. 

Secondly, Let the fulness of his offices be also considered, by rea- 
son whereof he is able " to save to the uttermost, all that come to 
" God by him," Heb. vii. 25. The three offices, comprising in 
them all that our souls do need, become an universal relief to all 
our wants ; and therefore, 

Thirdly, Unspeakably comfortable must the offices of Christ be to 



SERM. XII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 219 

the souls of sinners. If light be pleasant to our eyes, how pleasant 
is that lio-ht of life springing from the Sun of righteousness ! Mai. 
iv. &. If a pardon be sweet to a condemned malefactor, how sweet 
must the sprinkling the blood of Jesus be to the trembling con- 
science of a law-condemned sinner ? If a rescue from a cruel tyrant 
be sweet to a poor captive, how sweet must it be to the ears of en- 
slaved sinners, to hear the voice of liberty and deliverance pro- 
claimed by Jesus Christ ? Out of the several offices of Christ, as 
out of so many fountains, all the promises of the new covenant 
flow, as so many soul-refreshing streams of peace and joy : all the 
promises of illumination, counsel and direction flow out of the 
prophetical office ; all the promises of reconciliation, peace, pardon, 
and acceptation flow out of the priestly office, with the sweet streams 
of joy, and spiritual comforts depending thereupon ; all the pro- 
mises of converting, increasing, defending, directing, and supply- 
ing grace, flow out of the tengly office of Christ ; indeed, all pro- 
mises may be reduced to the three offices : so that Jesus Christ 
must needs be altogether lovely in his offices. 

Thirdly, Jesus Christ is altogether lovely in his relations. 

First, He is a lovely Redeemer, Isa. lxi. 1. He came to open the 
irison-doors to them that are bound. Needs must this Redeemer 
e a lovely one, if we consider the depth of misery from which he 
redeemed us, even " from the wrath to come," 1 Thess. i. 10. How 
lovely was Titus, in the eyes of the poor enthralled Greeks, whom 
he delivered from their bondage ! this endeared him to them to 
that degree, that when their liberty was proclaimed, they even trod 
one another to death to see the herald that proclaimed it ; and all 
the night following, with instruments of music, danced about his 
tent, crying with united voices, " a Saviour, a Saviour. 1 ' Or, 
whether we consider the numbers redeemed, and the means of their 
redemption. Rev. v. 9. And they sang a new song, saying, 
" Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals there- 
" of: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy 
* blood, out of every kindred and tongue, and people, and na- 
" tion. 1 ' He redeemed us not with silver and gold, but with his 
own precious blood, by way of price, 1 Pet. i. 18, 19- with his 
out-stretched and glorious arm, by way of power, Col. i. 13. he 
redeemed us freely, Eph. i. 7. fully, Rom. viii. 1. seasonably, Gal. 
iv. 4. and out of special and peculiar love, John xvii. 9. In a word, 
he hath redeemed us for ever, never more to come into bondage, 
1 Pet. i. 5. John x. 28. O how lovely is Jesus Christ in the re- 
lation of a Redeemer to God's elect ! 

Secondly, He is a lovely bridegroom to all that he espouses to 
himself. How doth the church glory in him, in the words fol- 
lowing my text ; " this is my Beloved, and this is my Friend, 



I 



220 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XIL 

" O ye daughters of Jerusalem !" q. d. Heaven and earth cannot 
shew such another : which needs no fuller proof than the follow- 
ing particulars. 

First, That he espouses to himself, in mercy and in loving-kind- 
ness, such deformed, defiled, and altogether unworthy souls as we 
are ; who have no beauty, no excellency to make us desirable in 
his eyes ; all the springs of his love to us are in his own breast, 
Deut. vii. 7. he chuseth us, not because we were, but that he might 
make us lovely, Eph. v. 27. he passed by us when we lay in our 
blood, and said unto us, Live ; and that was the time of love, 
Ezek. xvi. 5. 

Secondly, He expects nothing with us, and yet bestows himself, 
and all that he hath, upon us. Our poverty cannot enrich him, 
but he made himself poor to enrich us, 2 Cor. viii. 9. 1 Cor. 
iii. 22. 

Thirdly, No husband loves the wife of his bosom, as Christ 
loved his people, Eph. v. 25. He loved the church and gave him- 
self for it. 

Fourthly, None bears with weaknesses and provocations as 
Christ doth ; the church is stiled " the Lamb's wife," Rev. 
xix. 9. 

Fifthly, No husband is so immortal and everlasting a husband 
as Christ is ; death separates all other relations, but the soul's 
union with Christ is not dissolved in the grave ; yea, the day of a 
believer's death, is his marriage day, the day of his fullest enjoyment 
of Christ. No husband can say to his wife, what Christ saith to 
the believer, " I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee," Heb. 
xiii. 5. 

Sixthly, No bridegroom advanceth his bride to such honours by 
marriage, as Christ doth ; he relates them to God as their father, 
and from that day the mighty and glorious angels think it no dis- 
honour to be their servants, Heb. i. 14. they are brought in ad- 
miring the beauty and glory of the spouse of Christ, Rev. xxi. 9. 

Seventhly, and lastly, No marriage was ever consummated with 
such triumphal solemnity, as the marriage of Christ and belie- 
vers shall be in heaven, Psal. xlv. 14, 15. " She shall be brought to 
" the king in raiment of needle-work, the virgins, her compani- 
" ons that follow her, shall be brought unto thee ; with gladness 
" and rejoicing shall they be brought ; they shall enter into the 
" king's palace." Among the Jews the marriage-house was called 
Bethillula, the house of praise ; there was joy upon all hands, but 
none like the joy that will be in heaven, when believers, the spouse 
of Christ, shall be brought thither : God the Father will rejoice, to 
behold the blessed accomplishment and confirmation of those glo- 
rious designs of his love. Jesus Christ, the Bridegroom, will rejoice 



SERM. XII. THE METHOD OF GRACE, 221 

to see the travail of his soul, the blessed birth and issue of all his 
bitter pangs and agonies, Isa. liii. 11. The Holy Spirit will rejoice 
to see the completion and perfection of that sanctifying design 
which was committed to his hand, 2 Cor. v. 5. to see those souls 
whom he once found as rough stones, now to shine as the bright, 
polished stones of the spiritual temple. Angels will rejoice : great 
Avas the joy when the foundation of this design was laid, in the in- 
carnation of Christ, Luke ii. 13. great therefore must their joy be, 
when the top-stone is set up with shouting, crying, Grace, grace, 
The saints themselves shall rejoice unspeakably, when they shall 
enter into the King's palace, and be for ever with the Lord, 1 Thes. 
iv. 17. Indeed there will be joy on all hands, except among the 
devils and damned, who shall gnash their teeth with envy at the 
everlasting advancement aud glory of believers. 

Thus Christ is altogether lovely, in the relation of a Bride- 
groom. 

Thirdly, Christ is altogether lovely, in the relation of an Advo- 
cate. 1 John ii. 1. "If any man sin, we have an advocate with 
" the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the Propitia- 
" tion ;" it is he that pleads the cause of believers in heaven ; ap- 
pears for them in the presence of God, to prevent all new breaches, 
and continues the state of friendship and peace betwixt God and 
us. In this relation Christ is altogether lovely. For, 

First, He makes our cause his own, and acts for us in heaven, as 
for himself, Heb. iv. 15. He is touched with the tender sense of 
our troubles and dangers, and is not only one with us, by way of re- 
presentation, but also one with us in respect of sympathy and af- 
fection. 

Secondly, Christ our Advocate, follows our suit and business in 
heaven, as his great and main design and business ; therefore, in 
Heb. vii. 25. he is said to " live for ever to make intercession for 
" us i" as if our concernments were so minded by him there, as to 
give up himself wholly to that work, as if all the glory and honour 
which is paid him in heaven would not satisfy him 5 or divert him 
one moment from our business. 

Thirdly, He pleads the cause of believers by his blood ; it satis- 
fies him not, as other advocates, to be at the expence of words and 
oratory, which is a cheaper way of pleading ; but he pleads for us 
by the voice of his own blood, Heb. xii. 24. where we are said to 
be come " to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things 
" than that of Abel :" Every wound he received for us on earth, 
is a mouth opened to plead with God on our behalf in heaven ; 
Quot vulnera, tot ora. And hence it is, that in Rev. v. 6. he is re- 
presented standing before God, as a lamb that had been slain ; as it 
were, exhibiting and opening in heaven those deadly wounds re- 



222 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XII- 

ceived on earth, from the justice of God, on our account. Other 
advocates spend their breath, Christ his blood. 

Fourthly, He pleads the cause of believers freely. Other advo- 
cates plead for reward, and exhaust the purses, while they plead 
the causes of their clients. 

Fifthly, In a word, he obtaineth for us all the mercies for which 
he pleads ; no cause miscarries in hi.s hand, which he undertakes, 
Rom. viii. 33, 34. O what a lovely Advocate is Christ for be- 
lievers ! 

Fourthly, Christ is altogether lovely in the relation of a friend, 
for in this relation he is pleased to own his people, Luke xii. 4, 5. 
There are certain things in which one friend manifests his affection 
and friendship to another, but none like Christ. For, 

First, No friend is so open-hearted to his friend as Christ is to his 
people : he reveals the very counsels and secrets of his heart to them. 
John xv. 15. " Henceforth I call you not servants, for the servant 
" knoweth not what his Lord doth ; but I have called you friends ; 
" for all things that I have heard of my Father, I have made 
" known unto you." 

Secondly, No friend in the world is so generous and bountiful to 
his friend, as Jesus Christ is to believers ; John xv. 13. he parts 
with his very blood for them ; " Greater love (saith he) hath no 
" man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." 
He hath exhausted the precious treasures of his invaluable blood 
to pay our debts. O what a lovely friend is Jesus Christ to be- 
lievers ! 

Thirdly, No friend sympathizes so tenderly with his friend in af- 
fliction, as Jesus Christ doth with his friends : " In all our afflic- 
" tions he is afflicted," Heb. iv. 15. He feels all our sorrows, 
wants and burdens as his own. Whence it is that the sufferings of 
believers are called the sufferings of Christ, Col. i. 24. 

Fourthly, No friend in the world takes that complacency in his 
friend, as Jesus Christ doth in believers. Cant. iv. 9. " Thou 
" hast ravished my heart, (saith he to the spouse) thou hast ravish- 
" ed my heart with one of thine eyes, with one chain of thy neck. 1 ' 
The Hebrew, here rendered ravished, signifies to puff up, or to 
make one proud : how is the Lord Jesus pleased to glory in his 
people ! how is he taken and delighted with those gracious orna- 
ments which himself bestows upon them ! No friend so lovely as 
Christ. 

Fifthly, No friend in the world loves his friend with so fervent 
and strong affection as Jesus Christ loves believers. Jacob loved 
Rachel, and endured for her sake the parching heat of summer 
and cold of winter ; but Christ endured the storms of the wrath of 
God, the heat of his indignation, for our sakes. David manifested 



SERM. XII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. OO3 

his love to Absalom, in wishing, " O that I had died for thee !" 
Christ manifested his love to us, not in wishes that he had died, 
but in death itself, in our stead, and for our sakes. 

Sixthly, No friend in the world is so constant and unchangeable 
in friendship as Christ is, John xiii. 1. " Having loved his own 
" which were in the world, he loved them unto the end." He 
bears with millions of provocations and injuries, and yet will not 
break friendship with his people. Peter denied him, yet he will 
not disown him ; but after his resurrection he saith, " Go, tell the 
" disciples, and tell Peter," q. d. Let him not think he hath for- 
feited, by that sin of his, his interest in me ; though he have de- 
nied me, I will not disown him, Mark xvi. 7. O how lovely is 
Christ in the relation of a friend ! I might farther shew you the 
loveliness of Christ in his ordinances and in his providences, in 
his communion with us and communications to us, but there is 
no end of the account of Christ's loveliness : I will rather chuse to 
press believers to their duties towards this altogether lovely Christ, 
which I shall briefly dispatch in a few words. 

Use. First, Is Jesus Christ altogether lovely, then I beseech you 
set your souls upon this lovely Jesus. Methinks such an object as 
hath been here represented, should compel love from the coldest 
breast and hardest heart. Away with those empty nothings, away 
with this vain deceitful world, which deserves not the thousandth 
part of the love you give it ; let all stand aside and give way to 
Christ. O did you but know his worth and excellency, what he is 
in himself, what he hath done for, and deserved from you, you 
would need no arguments of mine to persuade you to love him. 

Secondly, Esteem nothing lovely but as it is enjoyed in Christ, or 
improved for Christ. Affect nothing for itself, love nothing sepa- 
rate from Jesus Christ. In two things we all sin in love of creatures, 
viz. in the excess of our affections, loving them above the rate and 
value of creatures ; and in the inordinary of out affections, i. e. in 
loving them out of their proper places. 

Thirdly, Let us all be humbled for the baseness of our hearts, that 
are so free of their affections to vanities and trifles, and so hard to 
be persuaded to the love of Christ, who is altogether lovely. O how 
many pour out streams of love and delight upon the vain and empty 
creature ; whilst no arguments can draw forth one drop of love 
from their obdurate and unbelieving hearts to Jesus Christ ! I 
have read of one Joannes Mollius, who was observed to go often 
alone, and weep bitterly ; and being pressed by a friend to know 
the cause of his troubles ; O ! said he, it grieves me that I cannot 
bring this heart of mine to love Jesus Christ more fervent 1} \ 

Fourthly, Represent Christ, as he is, to the world, by your car- 



S24< THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XII, 

riage towards him. Is he altogether lovely ; let all the world see 
and know that he is so, by your delights in him and communion 
with him ; zeal for him, and readiness to part with any other lovely 
thing upon his account ; proclaim his excellencies to the world, as 
the spouse here did ; convince them how much your beloved is 
better than any other beloved ; display his glorious excellencies in 
your heavenly conversations ; hold him forth to others, as he is in 
himself, altogether lovely. See that you " walk worthy of him 
" unto all well-pleasing," Col. i. 10. " Shew forth the praises of 
" Christ," 1 Pet. ii. 19. Let not that "worthy name be blas- 
" phemed through you," James ii. 7. He is glorious in himself, 
and will put glory upon you ; take heed ye put not shame and dis- 
honour upon him ; he hath committed his honour to you, do not 
betray that trust. 

First, Never be ashamed to own Christ : he is altogether lovely ; 
he can never be a shame to you ; it will be your great sin to be 
ashamed of him. Some men glory in their shame ; be not you 
ashamed of your glory : if you be ashamed of Christ now, he will 
be ashamed of you when he shall appear in his own glory, and the 
glory of all his holy angels. Be ashamed of nothing but sin ; and 
among other sins, be ashamed especially for this sin, that you have 
no more love for him who is altogether lovely. 

Sixthly, Be willing to leave every thing that is lovely upon earth, 
that you may be with the altogeilier lovely Lord Jesus Christ in hea- 
ven. Lift up your voices with the spouse, Rev. xx. 20. " Come 
u Lord Jesus, come quickly." It is true, you must pass through 
the pangs of death into his bosom and enjoyment ; but sure it is 
worth suffering much more than that to be with this lovely Jesus. 
" The Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and the pa- 
" tient waiting for Jesus Christ," 2 Thes. hi. 5. 

Seventhly, Strive to be Christ-like, as ever you would be lovely 
in the eyes of God and man. Certainly, my brethren, it is the Spi- 
rit of Christ within you, and the beauty of Christ upon you, which 
only can make you lovely persons ; the more you resemble him in 
holiness, the more will you discover of true excellency and loveli- 
ness ; and the more frequent and spiritual your converse and com- 
munion with Christ is, the more of the beauty and loveliness of 
Christ will be stamped upon your spirits, changing you into the 
same image, from glory to glory. 

Eighthly, Let the loveliness of Christ draw all men to him. Is 
loveliness in the creature so attractive ? And can the transcendent 
Joveliness of Christ draw none ? O the blindness of man ! If you 
see no beauty in Christ why you should desire him, it is because 
the god of this world hath blinded your minds. 



SERM. XIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 225 

SERMON XIII. 

Alluring the Hearts of Men to come to Christ, by a fourth 
Motive contained in another Title of Christ. 

Haggai ii. 7. 
And the desire of all nations shall come. 

JL HE former chapter is mainly spent, in reproving the negli- 
gence of the Jews, who, being discouraged from time to time, 
had delayed the rebuilding the temple : and, in the mean time, 
employed their care and cost in building and adorning their 
own houses : but, at last, being persuaded to set about the work, 
they met with this discouragement, that such was the poverty of 
the present time, that the second structure would no way answer 
the magnificence and splendor of the first. In Solomon's days 
the nation was wealthy, now drained ; so that there would be no 
proportion betwixt the second and the first. To this grand dis- 
couragement the prophet applies this relief; that whatsoever should 
be wanting in external pomp and glory, should be more than re- 
compensed by the presence of Jesus Christ in this second temple. 
For Christ, " the desire of all nations," saith he, shall come into 
it. Which, by the way, may give us this useful note : That the 
presence of Jesus Christ gives a more real and excellent glory to 
the places of his worship, than any external beauty or outward or- 
naments whatsoever can bestow upon them. Our eyes, like the dis- 
ciples, are apt to be dazzled with the goodly stones of the temple, 
and, in the mean time, to neglect and overlook that which gives 
it the greatest honour and beauty. 

But to return. In these words we have both the description of 
Christ, and an index pointing at the time of his incarnation : he is 
called " the desire of all nations ;" and the time of his coming 
in the flesh, is plainly intimated to be whilst the second temple 
should be standing. Where, by the way, we find just cause to 
admire at and bemoan the blindness that is happened to the Jews, 
who, owning the truth of this prophecy, and not able to deny the 
destruction of the second temple, many hundred years past, will 
not yet be brought to acknowledge the incarnation of the true 
Messiah notwithstanding. 

But to the point. The character, or description of Christ, stiled 
the desire of all nations, who was to come into the world in the time 
of the second temple, Mai. iii. 12. and that, after grievous con- 
cussions and shakings of the world, which were to make way for 



226 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEKM. XIII, 

his coming ; for so our prophet here speaks, " I will shake all na- 
" tions, and the desire of all nations shall come, 1 ' to which the 
apostle alludes, in Heb. xh. 26. applying this prophecy to Jesus 
Christ, here called the " desire of all nations :" putting the act 
for the object, desire for the thing desired : as in Ezek. xxiv. 16. 
" The desire of thine eyes, 1 ' i. e. the desirable wife of thy bosom; 
so here, the " desire of all nations, 1 ' i. e. Christ, the object of the 
desires of God's elect, in all nations of the world : a Saviour infi- 
nitely desirable in himself, and actually desired by all the people of 
God, dispersed among all kindreds, tongues, and nations of the 
world. From whence this note is, 

Doct. That the desires ofGouVs elect in all kingdoms, and among 
all people of the earth, are, and shall be drazcn out after, and 
jixed upon the Lord Jesus Christ. 

The merciful God beholding the universal ruins of the world 
by sin, hath provided an universal remedy for his own elect, in 
every part of the earth. Christ is not impropriated to any one 
kingdom or nation in the world ; but intended to be God's salva- 
tion to the ends of the earth ; and accordingly speaks the apostle, 
Col. ii. 11. " There is neither Greek, nor Jew, Barbarian, Scy- 
" thian, bond nor free ; but Christ is all and in all." In the ex- 
plication of this point two tilings must be enquired into. 

1. Whv Christ is called the desire of all nations. 

2. Upon what account the people of God, in all nations, desire 
him. 

First, Why he is called the desire of all nations, and what that 
phrase mav import ; and there are divers things that are supposed, 
or included in it. 

First, That God the Father hath appointed him as a common 
remedy for the sins and miseries of his people, in all parts and 
quarters of the world. So in the covenant of redemption, betwixt 
the Father and the Son, the Lord expresseth himself, Isa. xlix. 6. 
and he said, " It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my servant, 
" to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the preserved of 
" Israel : I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou 
" may est be my salvation unto the end of the earth." Suitable 
whereunto is that prophecy, Isa. lii. 15. " He shall sprinkle many 
" nations." If God had not appointed him for, he could not be 
desired by all nations. 

And, indeed, herein the grace of God doth admirably shine 

forth in the freeness of it, that even the most barbarous nations 

are not excluded from the benefits of redemption by Christ. This 

bat the apostle admires, that Christ should he preached to the 



SERM. XIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 227 

Gentiles, 1 Tim. iii. 16. a people that seemed to be lost in the dark- 
ness of idolatry; yet even for them Christ was given by the 
ther, "Ask of me (saith he) and I will give thee the Heathen for 
" thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy 
k ' possession." 

Secondly, Christ, the desire of nil nations, plainly notes the suffi- 
ciency that is in him, to supply the wants of the whole world ; as 
the sun in the heavens suffices all nations for light and influence, 
so doth the Sun of righteousness suffice for the redemption, justifi- 
cation, sanctification and salvation of the people of God all over 
the world ; Isa. xlv. 22. " Look unto me, and be ye saved, all ye 
" ends of the earth." 

Thirdly, It implies the reality that is in godliness. It shews you 
that religion is no fancy, as the atheistical world would persuade 
us ; and this evidently appears in the uniform effects of it upon the 
hearts of all men, in all nations of the world, that are truly reli- 
gious : all their desires, like so many needles touched by one and 
the same loadstone, move towards Jesus Christ, and all meet to- 
gether in one and the same blessed object, Christ. Were it possible 
for the people of God to come out of all nations, kindreds and 
languages in the world, into one place, and there confer and com- 
pare the desires and workings of their hearts, though they never 
saw each other's faces, nor heard of each other's names, yet, as 
face answers to face in a glass, so would their desires after Christ 
answer to each other. All hearts work after him in the same man- 
ner ; what one saith, all say : These are my troubles and burdens, 
these my wants and miseries ; the same things my desires and 
fears : one and the same Spirit works in all believers throughout 
the world ; which could never be if religion were but a fancy, as 
some call it ; or a combination or confederacy, as others call it : 
fancies are as various as faces ; and confederacies presuppose mu- 
tual acquaintance and conference. 

Fourthly, Christ, the desire of all nations, implies the vast extent 
his kingdom hath, and shall have in the world ; out of every na- 
tion under heaven some shall be brought to Christ, and to heaven 
by him ; and though the number of God's elect, compared with 
the multitudes of the ungodly in all nations, is but a remnant, a 
little flock ; and, in that comparative sense, there are few that shall 
be saved ; yet considered absolutely, and in themselves, they are a 
vast number, which no man can number, Matth. viii. 11. " Many 
" shall come from the east, and from the west, and shall sit 
" down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom 
" of heaven." In order whereunto, the gospel, like the sun in 
the heavens, circuits the world. It arose in the east, and takes 
its course towards the western world; rising, bv degrees, upon the 

Vol. II. P 



228 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEHM. XIII. 

remote, idolatrous nations of the earth : out of all which a num- 
ber is to be saved, even " Ethiopia shall stretch out her hands to 
" God," Psal. lxviii. 31. And this consideration should move us 
to pray earnestly for the poor Heathens, who yet sit in darkness, 
and the shadow of death ; there is yet hope for them. 

Fi, thly, It holds forth this, that when God opens the eyes of 
men to see their sin and danger by it, nothing but Christ can give 
them satisfaction : it is not the amenity, fertility, riches and plea- 
sures, the inhabitants of any kingdom of the world do enjoy, that 
can satisfy the desires of their souls : when once God touches their 
hearts with the sense of sin and misery, then Christ, and none 
but Christ is desirable and necessary, in the eyes of such persons. 
Many kingdoms of the world abound with riches and pleasures ; 
the providence of God hath carved liberal portions of the good 
things of this life to many of them, and scarce left any thing to 
their desires that the world can afford. Yet all this can give no 
satisfaction without Jesus Christ, the desire of all nations, the one 
thing necessary, when once they come to see the necessity and ex- 
cellency of him : then take the world who will, so they may have 
Christ, the desire of their souls. Thus we see upon what grounds 
and reasons Christ is stiled the desire of all nations. 

Object. But there lies one great objection against this truth, 
which must be solved ; viz. if Christ be the desire of all nations, 
how comes it to pass, that Jesus Christ finds no entertainment in so 
many nations of the world among whom Christianity is hissed at, 
and Christians not tolerated to live among them ? Who see no 
beauty in him that they should desire him. 

Sol. First, We must remember the nations of the world have 
their times and seasons of conversion ; those that once embraced 
Christ, have now lost him, and idols are now set up in the places 
where he once was sweetly worshipped. The sun of the gospel is 
gone down upon them, and now shines in another Hemisphere ; 
and so the nations of the world are to have their distinct days and 
seasons of illumination. The gospel, like the sea, gaineth in one 
place what it loseth in another ; and in the times and seasons ap- 
pointed by the Father, they come successively to be enlightened in 
the knowledge of Christ; and then shall the promise be fulfilled, 
Isa. xlix. 7. " Thus saith the Lord, the Redeemer of Israel, and his 
" holy One, To him w ? hom man despiseth, to him whom the na- 
" tion abhorreth, to a servant of rulers ; kings shall see and arise. 
" princes also shall worship, because of the Lord that is faithful." 

Secondly, Let it also be remembered, that although Christ be 
rejected by the rulers and body of many nations ; yet he is the 
desire of all the elect of God dispersed and scattered among those 
nations. 



SERM. XIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 229 

In the next place, Secondly, we are to enquire upon what account 
Christ becomes the desire of all nations, i. e. of all those in all the 
nations of the world, that belong to the election of grace. And 
the true ground and reason thereof is, because Christ only hath 
that in himself which relieves their wants, and answers to all their 
need. As. 

First, They are all, by nature, under condemnation, Rom. v. 16, 
18. under the curse of the law ; against which, nothing is found 
in heaven or earth, able to relieve their consciences, but the blood 
of sprinkling, the pure and perfect righteousness of the Lord Jesus: 
and hence it is, that Christ becomes so desirable in the eyes of poor 
sinners, all the world over. If any thing in nature could be found 
to pacify and purge the consciences of men from guilt and fear, 
Christ would never be desirable in their eyes; but finding no 
other remedy but the blood of Jesus, to him, therefore, shall all 
the ends of the earth look for righteousness, and for peace. 

Secondly, All nations of the world are polluted with the filth of 
sin, both in nature and practice, which they shall see, and bitterly 
bewail, when the light of the gospel shali shine amongst them ; 
and the same light, by which this shall be discovered, will also dis- 
cover the only remedy of this evil to lie in the spirit of Christ, the 
only fountain opened to all nations for sanctification and cleansing : 
and this will make the Lord Jesus incomparably desirous in their 
eyes. O how welcome will he be that cometh unto them, not by 
blood only, but by water also, John i. 5, 6. 

Thirdly, When the light of the gospel shall shine upon the na- 
tions, they shall then see, that by reason of the guilt and filth of 
sin, they are all barred out of heaven ; those doors are chained up 
against ihern,, and that none but Christ can open an entrance for 
them into that kingdom of God ! that " no man cometh to the 
" Father but by him," John xiv. 6. " Neither is there any name 
" under heaven given among men, whereby they must be saved, 
u but the name of Christ," Acts iv. 12. Hence the hearts of sin- 
ners shall pant after him, as a hart panteth for the water-brooks. 
And thus you see upon what grounds Christ becomes the desire of 
all nations. The improvement of all followeth, in five several uses 
of the point ; viz. 

1. For information. 

2. For examination. 

3. For consolation. 

4. For exhortation. 

5. For direction. 

First use for information. 
First, Is Christ the desire of all nations ? hoiv vile a sin is it then 
in any nation, upon whom the light of the gospel hath shintd, to reject 

P 2 



230 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XII f- 

Jesus Christ ? And say, as those in Job xxi. 14. " Depart from us, 
" we desire not the knowledge of thv ways. 11 To thrust away his 
worship, government, and servants from amongst them ; and in 
effect to say, as it is Luke xix. 14. " We will not have this man 
*' to reign over us." Thus did the Jews* Acts xiii. 46. they put 
away Christ from among them, and thereby judged themselves 
unworthy of eternal life. This is at once a fearful sin, and a dread- 
ful sign. How soon did vengeance overtake them like the over- 
throw of Sodom ? O, let it be for a warning to all nations to the 
end of the world. He would have gathered the children of Israel 
under his wings as a Mil doth her brood, even when the Roman 
Eagle was hovering over them, but they would not ; therefore 
their houses Mere left unto them desolate, their city and temple 
made an heap. 

Secondly, If Jesus Christ be the desire of all nations, hmv incom- 
parably happy then must that nation be, that enjoys Christ in the 
power and purity of his gospel-ordinances ! If Christ, under a vail 
made Canaan a glorious land, (as it is called) Dan. xi. 41. what a 
glorious place must that nation be, that beholds him with open 
lace in the bright sun-shine of the gospel ! O England, know thy 
happiness and the day of thy visitation : what others desire, thou 
enjoyest : provoke not the Lord Jesus to depart from thee, by cor- 
rupting his worship, longing after idolatry, abusing his messengers, 
and oppressing his people, lest his soul depart from thee. 
Second use for examination. 

If Christ be the desire of all nations, examine whether he be the 
desire of your souls in particular ; else you shall have no benefit by 
him. Are your desires after Christ true spiritual desires ? Reflect, 
I beseech you, upon the frames and tempers of your heart. Can 
you say of your desires after Christ, as Peter did of his love to 
Christ ? Lord, thou knowest all things ; thou knowest that I de- 
sire thee. Try your desires as to their sincerity by the following 
characters : 

First, Are they vehement and ardent ? Hath Christ the supreme 
place in your desires ? Do you esteem all things to be but dross and 
dung in comparison of the excellencies of Jesus Christ your Lord? 
Phil. hi. 8. Is he to you as the refuge-city to the man-slayer ? 
Heb. vi. 18, 19. As a spring of water in a dry place, as the sha- 
dow of a great rock in a weary land ? Isa. xxxii. 2. Such vehe- 
ment desires are true desires. 

Secondly, Are your desires after Christ universal ; i. e. is every 
thing in Christ desirable in your eyes ? The hypocrite, like the har- 
lot, is for a divided Christ; they would be called by his name, but 
live upon their own stock, Isa. iv. 1. If his holiness and govern- 



SERM. XIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. . 231 

ment, his cross and sufferings be desirable for his sake : such uni- 
versal desires are right desires. 

Thirdly, Are your desires after Christ industrious desires, using 
all the means of accomplishing what you desire ! You say you de- 
sire Christ, but what will you do to obtain your desires ? If you 
seek him carefully and incessantly in all the ways of duty ; if you will 
strive in prayer, labour to believe, cut off right hands, and pluck 
out right eyes, i. e. be content to part with the most profitable and 
pleasant ways of sin that you may enjoy Christ, the desire of your 
souls; then are your desires right desires. 

Fourthly, Are your desires after Christ permanent desires, or 
only a sudden motion or fit which goes off again without effect ? If 
vour desires after Christ abide upon your hearts, if your longings 
be after him at all times, though not in the same height and de- 
gree, then are your desires right desires. Christ always dwells in 
the desires of his people ; they can feel him in their desires, when 
they cannot discern him in their love or delight. 

Fifthly, Will your desires after Christ admit no satisfaction, nor 
find rest any where but in the enjoyment of Christ ? then are your 
desires right desires. The soul that desires Christ, can never be at 
rest till it come home to Christ, 2 Cor. v. 2, 6. Phil. i. 23. The 
devil can satisfy others with the riches and pleasure of this world, 
as children are quieted with rattles; but if nothing but Christ can 
rest and terminate your desires, surely such restless desires are right 
desires. 

Sixthly, Do your desires after Christ spring from a deep sense of 
your need and want of Christ ? Hath conviction opened your eyes 
to see your misery, to feel your burthens, and to make you sensible 
that your remedy lies only in the Lord Jesus ? then are your desires 
right desires. Bread and water are made necessary and desirable 
by hunger and thirst ; by these things try the truth of your desires 
after Christ. 

Third use for consolation. 

Do you indeed, upon serious trial, find such desires after Christ 
as were described above ? O, bless the Lord for that day wherein 
Christ, the desire of all nations, became the desire of your souls; 
and for your comfort, know that you are happy and blessed souls 
at present. 

First, Blessed in this, that your eyes have been opened to see 
both the want and worth of Christ. Had not Christ applied his 
precious eye- salve to the eyes of your mind, you could never have 
desired him ; you would have said with them in Isa. liii. 2, 3. 
" He hath no form nor comeliness, and when we shall see him, 
" there is no beauty that we should desire him :" Or, as they to 

P3 



232 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEttM. XIIE 

the spouse, Cant. v. 9. " What is thy beloved more than another 
" beloved ?" O, blessed souls, enlightened of the Lord, to see those 
things that are hid from them that perish ! 

Secondly ', You are blessed in this, that your desires after Christ 
are a sure evidence that the desire of Christ is towards you : had 
he not first desired you, you could never have desired him. We 
may say of desires, as it is said of love, we desire him because he 
first desired us : your desires after Christ are inflamed from the de- 
sires of Christ after you. 

Thirdly, Blessed in this, that your desires shall surely be satis- 
fied, Matt. v. 6. " Blessed are thev that hunger and thirst after 
" righteousness, for they shall be filled. , " > Prov. x. 24. " The de- 
" sires of the righteous shall be granted." God never raised such 
desires as these in the souls of his people, to be a torment to them 
for ever. 

Fourthly, Blessed in this, that God hath guided your desires to 
make the best choice that ever was made in the world ; whilst the 
desires of others are hunting after riches, pleasure, and honour in 
the world; toiling themselves like children in pursuit of a painted 
butter-flv? which when they have caught, doth but daub their 
fingers : God, meanwhile, hath directed your desires to Christ, 
the most excellent object in heaven or earth. Any good will satisfy 
some men ; O, happy soul, if none but Christ can satisfy thee ! 
Psal. iv. 6. 

F'rfthly, Blessed in this, that there is a work of grace certainly 
wrought upon thy soul ; and these very desires after Christ are a 
part thereof. 

Sixthly, Blessed in this, that these desires after Christ keep thy 
soul active and working after him continually in the ways of duty, 
Psal. xxvii. 4. " One thing have I desired, that will I seek after.' 1 
Desire will be a continual spring to diligence and industry in the 
wavs of duty ; the desire of the end quickeneth to the use of 
means, Prov. xviii. 1. Others may fall asleep and cast off duty, 
but it will be hard for you to do so, whose souls burn with desire 
after Christ. 

Seventhly, Blessed in this, that your desires after Christ will 
make death much the sweeter and easier to you, Phil. i. 23. " I de- 
" sire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, which is far better. 1 * 
When a Christian was once asked. Whether he was willing to die ? 
He returned this answer*, " Let him be unwilling to die, who is 
" unwilling to go to Christ. 11 And much like it, was that of 
another, Vivere renao, ut Christo vivam : I refuse this life, to live 
with Christ. 

* Jllius est nolle inori, ci'jiis nolle ire ad Christum. 



SEEM. XIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. O33 

Fourth use for exhortation. 

In the fourth place, let me exhort and persuade all to make 
Jesus Christ the desire and choice of their souls. And here I fall 
in with the main scope and design of the gospel. And O that I 
could effectually press home this exhortation upon your hearts ; 
let me offer some moving considerations to you, and may the 
Lord accompany them to your hearts. 

First, Every creature naturally desires its own preservation ; do 
not you desire the preservation of your precious and immortal 
soul ! If you do, then make Christ your desire and choice, with- 
out whom they can never be preserved, Jude, ver. 1. 

Secondly, Do not your souls earnestly desire the bodies they live 
in ? How tender are they over them, how careful to provide for 
them ? though they pay a dear rent for those tenements they live 
in. And is not union with Christ infinitely more desirable than the 
union of soul and body ? O covet union with him ! then shall your 
souls be happy, when your bodies drop off from them at death, 
2 Cor. v. 1, 3. yea, soul and body shall be happy in him, and with 
him for evermore. 

Thirdly, How do the men of this world desire the enjoyments of 
it ? They pant after the dust of the earth ; they rise early, sit up 
late, eat the bread of carefulness ; and all this for very vanity : 
Shall a worldling do more for earth, than you for heaven ? Shall 
the creature be so earnestly desired, and Christ neglected ? 

Fourthly, What do all your desires in this world benefit you, if 
you go christless ? Suppose you had the desire of your hearts in 
these things, how long should you have comfort in them, if you 
miss Christ? 

Fifthly, Doth Christ desire you, who have nothing lovely or de- 
sirable in you ? And have you no desires after Christ, the most 
lovely and desirable one in both worlds ? " His desires are towards 
" you," Prov. viii. 31. O make him the desire and choice of your 
souls. 

Sixthly, How absolutely necessary is Jesus Christ to your souls ? 
Bread and water, breath and life, are not so necessary as Christ is ; 
"One thing is necessary," Luke x. 42. and that one thing is 
Christ. If you miss your desires in other things, you may yet be 
happy ; but if you miss Christ you are undone for ever. 

Seventhly, How suitable a good is Christ to your souls ! com- 
prising whatsoever they want, 1 Cor. i. 30. Set your hearts where 
you will, none will be found to match and suit them, as Christ 
doth. 

Eighthly, How great are the benefits that will redound to you 
by Jesus Christ! In him you shall have a rich inheritance settled 

P4 



234 THE METHOD OF GRACE. ^ERM. XIII. 

upon you : all things shall be yours, when you are Christ's, 1 Cor. 
iii. 22. And is not such a Christ worth desiring ? 

Ninthly, All your well-grounded hopes of glory are built upon 
your union with Christ, 1 Cor. i. 21. If you miss Christ, you must 
die without hope. Will not this draw your desires to him ; 

Tenthty, Suppose you were at the judgment-seat of God, where 
you must shortly stand, and saw the terrors of the Lord in that 
day ; the sheep divided from the goats ; the sentences of absolu- 
tion and condemnation passed, by the great and awful Judge, upon 
the righteous and wicked : would not Christ be then desirable in 
your eves ? As ever you expect to stand with comfort at that bar, 
let Christ be the desire and choice of your souls now. 
Fifth use for direction. 
Do these, or any other considerations, put thee upon this en- 
quiry ; how shall I get my desires kindled and enflamed towards 
Christ ? Alas ! my heart is cold and dead, not a serious desire 
stirring in it after Christ. To such I shall offer the following di- 
rections. 

Direct. 1. Redeem some time every day for meditation ; get 
out of the noise and clamour of the world, Psal. iv. 4. and seri- 
ouslv bethink yourselves how the present state of your soul stands, 
and how it is like to go with you for ever : here all sound conver- 
sion begins, Psal. lxix. 59. 

Direct. 2. Consider seriously of that lamentable state, in which 
you came into the world ; children of wrath by nature, under the 
curse and condemnation of the law : so that either your state must 
be changed, or you inevitably damned, John iii. 3. 

Direct. 3. Consider the way and course you have taken since 
you came into the world, proceeding from iniquity to iniquity. 
What command of God have you not violated a thousand times 
over ? What sin is committed in the world, that you are not one 
way or other guilty of before God ? How many secret sins upon 
your score, unknown to the most intimate friend you have in the 
World ? Either this guilt must be separated from your souls, or 
your souls from God to all eternity. 

Direct. 4. Think upon the severe wrath of God due to every 
sin ; " The wages of sin is death," Rom. vi. 23. And how into- 
lerable the fulness of that wrath must be when a few drops 
sprinkled upon the conscience in this world, are so insupportable, 
that hath made some to chuse strangling rather than life ; and yet 
this wrath must abide for ever upon you, if you get not interest in 
Jesus Christ, John iii. 36. 

Direct. 5. Ponder well the happy state and condition they are 
in who have obtained pardon and peace by Jesus Christ, Psal. xxxii. 
12. And seeing the grace of God is free, and you are set under 



SEEM. XIV 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 235 



the means thereof; why may not you be as capable thereof as 
others ? 

Direct 6. Seriously consider the great uncertainty of your 
time, and preciousness of the opportunities of salvation, never to be 
recovered, when they are once past, John ix. 4. Jet this provoke 
you to lay hold upon those golden seasons whilst they are yet with 
you ; that you may not bewail your folly and madness, when they 
are out of your reach. 

Direct. 7. Associate yourselves with serious Christians ; get into 
their acquaintance, and beg their assistance ; beseech them to pray 
for you ; and see that you rest not here, but be frequently upon 
vour knees, begging of the Lord a new heart, and a new state. 

In conclusion of the whole, let me beseech and beg all the peo- 
ple of God, as upon my knees, to take heed, and beware, lest by 
the carelessness and scandal of their lives they quench the weak 
desires beginning to kindle in the hearts of others. You know what 
the law of God awards for striking a woman with child, so that her 
fruit go from her, Exod. xxi. 22, 23. O shed not soul-blood, by 
stifling the hopeful desires of any after Christ. 

Blessed be God for Jesus Christ, the desire of all nations. 



*■ -9 &-.■+-•?*' "V.T ♦ t. 



SERMON XIV. 

Containing the fifth Motive to apply Christ, drawn from 
another excellent Title of Christ. 

1 Cor. ii. 8. 

Which none of 'the princes of this world have known, for had they 
known him, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. 

AN this chapter the apostle discourses to the Corinthians, of the 
excellency of his ministry, both to obviate the contempt which 
some cast upon it for want of human ornaments, and to give the 
greater authority unto it among all : and whereas the spiritual sim- 
plicity of his ministry laid it under the contempt of some, he re- 
moves that several ways, by shewing them, 

First, That it was not suitable to the design and end of his mi- 
nistry, his aim being " to know nothing among them, save Jesus 
" Christ, and him crucified,"" ver. 1, 2. 

Secondly, Neither was it for the advantage of their souls ; it 
might indeed tickle their fancies, but could be no solid foundation 
to their faith and comfort, ver. 4, 5. 



236 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEIiM. XIV, 

Thirdly, Though his discourses seemed jejune and dry to carnal 
hearers, yet they had a depth and excellency in them, which 
spiritual and judicious Christians saw and acknowledged, ver. 6, 7. 

Fourthly, Therefore this excellent wisdom which he preached 
far transcended all the natural wisdom of this world ; yea, the most 
raised and improved understandings of those that were most re- 
nowned and admired in that age for wisdom, ver. 8. " which none 
" of the princes of this world knew. 1 ' 

In which words we have, 

1. A negative proposition. 

2. The proof of the proposition. 

First, A negative proposition : None of the princes of this world 
knew that spiritual wisdom which he taught. By princes of this 
world, or rather, principes seculi, the princes of that age, he means, 
as Cameron well notes, the learned Rabbies, Scribes, and Pha- 
risees, renowned for wisdom and learning among them ; and ho- 
noured upon that account as so many princes : but he adds a dimi- 
nutive term, which darkens all their glory : They are but the prin- 
ces of this world, utterly unacquainted with the wisdom of the other 
world. To which he adds, 

Secondly, A clear and full proof; " For had they known it, they 
*' would not have crucified the Lord of glory." In which words 
we find one of Christ's glorious and royal titles, The Lord of glory : 
upon which title will be my present discourse. The words being 
fitly rendered, and nothing of ambiguity in them, they give us this 
observation, 

Doct. That Christ crucified is the Lord of glory. 

Great and excellent is the glory of Jesus Christ, the scriptures 
every where proclaim his glory : yea, we may observe a notable 
climax, or gradation, in those scriptures that speak of his glory. 
The prophet Isaiah, speaking of him, calls him glorious ; Isa. iv. 2. 
" In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glo- 
" rious." John, speaking of his glory, rises a step higher, and 
ascribeth to him a " glory as of the only begotten Son of the 
" Father, 1 ' John i. 14. i. e. a glory meet for, and becoming the 
Son of God : proper to him, and incommunicable to any other. 
The apostle James rises yet higher, and doth not only call him 
glorious, or glorious as the only begotten of the Father, but the 
glory, James ii. 1. glory in the abstract; "My brethren, (saith he) 
" have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the glory, with 
" respect of persons ;*" For the word Lord, which is in our trans- 
lation, is a supplement ; Christ is glory itself, yea, the glory em- 
phatically so stiled ; the glory of heaven ; the glory of Sion ; the 



SERM. XIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 237 

glory of our souls for ever. The author to the Hebrews goes yet 
higher, and calls him not simply the glory, but "the brightness 
" of the Fathers glory *," Heb. i. 3. as though he should say, the 
radiancy, sparkling, or beaming forth of his Father's glory ; the 
very splendor or refulgency of divine glory. O what a glorious 
Lord is our Lord Jesus Christ ! the bright, sparkling diamond of 
heaven; who shines in glory there, above, the glory of angels and 
saints, as the glory of the sun excels the lesser, twinkling stars. 
When he appeared to Paul, Acts xxvi. 13. " I saw (saith he) a 
" light from heaven above the brightness of the sun, shining 
" round about me :" Needs must the glory of Christ be unspeak- 
able, who reflects glory upon all that are with him, John xvii. 24. 
and stamps glory upon all that belong to him. His works on earth 
were glorious works, Luke xiii. 17. the purchased liberty of his 
people, a glorious liberty, Rom. viii. 21. the church his mystical 
body, a glorious church, Eph. v. 27. the gospel which reveals him 
is a glorious gospel, 1 Tim. i. 11. 

But more particularly let us consider the glory of Christ, as it is 
distinguished into his either, 

1. Essential, or, 

2. Mediatorial glory. 

First, The essential glory of Christ, which he hath as God from 
everlasting ; which is unspeakable and inconceivable glory : For 
(saith the apostle, Phil. ii. 6.) " He being in the form of God, 
" thought it no robbery to be equal with God," i. e. he has a 
peerage or equality with his Father in glory ; John x. 30. " I and 
" my Father are one." And again, John xvi. 15. " All things 
" that the Father hath are mine :" the same name, the same 
nature, the same essential properties, the same will, and the same 
glory. 

Secondly, The mediatorial glory of Christ is exceeding great. 
This is proper to him, as the head of the church, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. Of this glory the apostle speaks, 
Phil. ii. 9, 10. " Wherefore God also hath exalted him, and given 
" him a name, which is above every name, fyc. v^v^ugi, exalted 
above all exaltation. Now the mediatorial glory of our Lord Jesus 
Christ consisteth either, 

1. In the fulness of grace inherent in him ; or, 

2. In the dignity and authority put upon him. 

First, In the fulness of grace inherent in him : The humanity 
of Christ is filled with grace, as the sun with light : John i. 14. 
" Full of grace and truth." Never any creature was filled by the 
Spirit of grace, as the man Christ Jesus is filled; for "God gives 



* An(Kvyct.<r/La rr\c bo'ty: 



.9,38 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SEKM. XIV. 

" not the Spirit to him by measure," John iii. 34. By reason of 
this fulness of grace inherent in him, he is " fairer than the chil- 
" dren of men," Psal. xlv. 2. excelling all the saints in spiritual 
lustre and gracious excellencies. 

Secondly, In the dignity and authority put upon him. He is 
crowned King in Sion ; all power in heaven and earth is given unto 
him, Matth. xxviii. 18. he is a law-giver to the church, James iv. 
12. all acts of worship are to be performed in his name; prayer, 
preaching, censures, sacraments, all to be administered in his 
name. Church officers are commissioned by him, Eph. iv. 11. 
The judgment of the world in the great day will be administered 
by him ; Matth. xxv. 31. " Then shall he sit upon the throne of 
" his glory." 

To conclude, Jesus Christ shall have glory and honour ascribed 
to him for evermore, by angels and saints, upon the account of his 
mediatorial work ; this some divines call his passive glory, the 
glory which he is said to receive from his redeemed ones. Rev. 
v. 8, 9, 10. " And when he had taken the book, the four beasts, 
" and the four and twenty elders, fell down before the Lamb, 
" having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of 
" odours, which are the prayers of the saints ; and they sung a 
" new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to 
" open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed 
" us to God by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and 
" people, and nation," Sfc. And thus you see that our Lord 
Jesus Christ is upon all accounts the Lord of glory. The uses 
follow. 

Inference 1. How wonderful was the love of Christ, the Lord of 
glory, to be so abased and humbled, as he zvasfor us, vile and sin- 
ful dust f It is astonishing to conceive that ever Jesus Christ should 
strip himself of his robes of glory, to clothe himself with the mean 
garment of our flesh : O what a stoop did he make in his incar- 
nation for us ! If the most magnificent monarch upon earth had 
been degraded into a toad ; if the sun in the heavens had been 
turned into a wandering atom ; if the most glorious angel in hea- 
ven had been transformed even into a fly ; it had been nothing to 
the abasement of the Lord of glory. This act is every where cele- 
brated in scripture as the great mystery, the astonishing wonder of 
the whole world, 2 Tim. iii. 16/ Phil. ii. 8. Rom. viii. 3. The 
Lord of glory looked not like himself, when he came in the habit 
of a man ; Isa. liii. 3. " We hid, as it were our faces from him :" 
Nay, rather like a worm than a man ; Psal. xxii. 6. "A reproach 
" of men, and despised of the people." The birds of the air and 
beasts of the earth were here provided of better accommodations 
than the Lord of glory, Matth. viii. 20. * O stupendous abase- 



SERM. XIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 239 

ment ! O love unspeakable ! " Though lie was rich, yet for our 
" sakes he became poor, that we through his poverty might be 
" rich," 2 Cor. viii. 9. He put off the crown of glory to put on 
the crown of thorns; Quanto pro me vilior, tanto mihi charior> 
said Bernard ; The lower he humbled himself for me, the dearer he 
shall be to me. 

Inf. 2. How transcendently glorious is the advancement of be- 
lievers, by their union with the Lord of glory f This also is an ad- 
mirable and astonishing mystery ; it is the highest dignity of which 
our nature is capable, to be hypostatically united ; and the greatest 
glory of which our persons are capable is to be mystically united to 
this Lord of glory ; to be bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh. 
O what is this ! Christian, dost thou know and believe all this, and 
thy heart not burn within thee in love to Christ ? O ! then, what a 
heart hast thou ? What art thou, by nature, but sinful dust, a 
loathsome sinner, viler than the vilest creature, cast out to the loath- 
ing of thy person in the day of thy nativity ! O that ever the Lord 
of glory should unite himself to such a lump of vileness ! take such 
a wretch into his very bosom ! Be astonished, O heavens and earth, 
at this ! this is the great mystery which the angels stooped down to 
look into : Such an honour as this could never have entered into 
the heart of man. It would have seemed a rude blasphemy in us, 
once to have thought or spoken of such a thing, had not Christ 
made first the motion thereof; yet how long didst thou make this 
Lord of glory wait upon thy undetermined will, before he gained 
thy consent ? Might he not justly have spurned thee into hell, 
upon thy first refusal, and never have made thee such another 
offer ? Wilt thou not say, Lord, what am I, and what is my fa- 
ther's house, that so great a King should stoop so far beneath him- 
self, to such a worm as I am ! That strength should unite itself to 
weakness, infinite glory to such baseness ! O grace, grace, for ever 
to be admired ! 

Inf. 3. Is Jesus Christ the Lord of glory ? Then let no man count 
himself dishonoured by suffering the vilest indignities for his sake : 
The Lord of glory puts glory upon the very suffering you under- 
go in this world for him. " Moses esteemed the reproaches of 
" Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt," Heb. xi. 26. 
he cast a kingdom at his heels, to be crowned with reproaches, for 
the name of Christ. The diadem of Egypt was not half so glorious 
as self-denial for Christ. This Lord of glory freely degraded him- 
self for thee; wilt thou stand hesitating with him upon terms? It 
is certainly your honour to be dishonoured for Christ, Acts v. 41. 
to you it is given, in behalf of Christ, not only to believe, but also 
to suffer for his sake, Phil. i. 29. The gift of suffering is there 



240 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XIV. 

matched with the gift of faith ; it is given as an honorarium, a badge 
of honour to suffer for the Lord of glory. As all have not the 
honour to wear the crown of glory in heaven, so few have the ho- 
nour to wear the chain of Christ upon earth. * Thanus reports 
of Ludovicus Marsacus, a knight of France, that being led to 
suffer with other martyrs, who were bound, and he unbound, be- 
cause a person of honour ; he cried out, " Why don't you honour 
" me with a chain too, and create me a knight of that noble 
" order P" 1 My brethren count it all joy when ye fall into divers 
temptations, James i. 2. i. e. trials by sufferings. David thought 
it an honour to be vile for God, and that is a true observation that 
disgrace itself is glorious when endured for the Lord of glory. 

I?if. 4. Is Christ the Lord of glory ? How glorious then shall the 
saints one day be, when they shall be made like this glorious Lord, 
and partake of his glory in heaven f John xvii. 22. " The glory 
" which thou gavest me, I have given them :" Yea, the vile bodies 
of believers shall be made like to the glorious body of Christ, Phil, 
iii. 21. What glory then will be communicated to their souls ? 
True, his essential glory is incommunicable ; but there is a glory 
which Christ will communicate to his people. " When he comes 
<f to judge the world, he will come to be glorified in his saints, and 
" to be admired in all them that believe, ,, 2 Thes. i. 10. Thus he 
seemeth to account his social glory, which shall result from his 
saints, a great part of his own glory : As we have now fellowship 
with him in his sufferings, so we shall have a fellowship or com- 
munion with him in his glory : When he shall appear, then shall 
we also appear with him in glory ; then the poorest believer shall 
be more glorious than Solomon in all his royalty. It was a pious 
saying of Luther, that he had rather be Christianus rusticus, quarri 
Ethnicus Alexander ; a Christian clown, than a Pagan emperor. The 
righteous is more excellent than his neighbour, though he live next 
door to a graceless nobleman : But it doth not yet appear what they 
shall be. The day will come, it certainly will come, for the Lord 
hath spoken it, when they shall shine forth as the sun in the king- 
dom of their Father. 

Inf. 5. How hath the devil blindfolded, and deluded them that are 
frighted off from Christ, by the fears of being dishonoured by him? 
Many persons have half a mind to religion, but when they consider 
the generality of its professors to be persons of the lowest and mean- 
est rank in the world, and that reproaches and sufferings attend 
that way ; they shrink back as men ashamed, and as Salvian saith, 
Mali esse coguntur, ne viles habeantur ; they chuse rather to remain 
wicked, than to be esteemed vile : But to them that believe, Christ is 

* Cur me non qaoqite donas, et insignis hvjus ordinis militem creas ? Thuanus, 



SEEM. XIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 241 

an honour; as the word whicli we translate precious might be ren- 
dered, 1 Pet. ii. 7. Till God open men's eyes thus, they will 
put evil for good, and good for evil. But O dear bought honours, 
for which men stake their souls and everlasting happiness ! Paul 
was not of your mind: for birth he was an Hebrew of the 
Hebrews ; for dignity and esteem, a Pharisee ; for moral accom- 
plishments, touching the law, blameless : Yet all this he trampled 
under his feet, counting it all but dross and dung in comparison of 
Jesus Christ. Moses had more honour to lay down for Christ than 
you ; yet it was no temptation to him to conceal or deny the faith 
of Christ. Noble Galeacius would not be withheld from Christ 
by the splendor and glory of Italy ; but O, how doth the glory of 
this world dazzle and blind the eyes of many : " How can ye be- 
" lieve (saith Christ) who receive honour one of another P" John 
v. 44. Saints and sinners, upon this account, are wonders one 
to the other. It is the wonder of the world to see Christians glo- 
rying in reproaches ; they wonder that the saints run not with them 
into the same excess of riot ; and it is a wonder to believers, how 
such poor toys and empty titles (rather than titles of honour) should 
keep the world as it doth from Jesus Christ, and their everlasting 
happiness in him. 

Inf. 6. If Christ be the Lord of glory, how careful should all be 
who profess him, that they do not dishonour Jesus Christ, whose 
name is called upon by them ? Christ is a glory to you, be not you 
a shame and dishonour to him. How careful had Christians need to 
be, to draw every line and action of their lives exactly : The more 
glorious Christ is, the more circumspect and watchful ye had need 
to be. How lovely would Jesus Christ appear to the world, if the 
lives of Christians did adorn the doctrine of God their Saviour, in 
all things i Remember, you represent the Lord of glory to the 
world ; it is not your honour only, but the honour of Christ which 
is engaged and concerned in your actions. O let not the careless- 
ness or scandal of your life, make Jesus Christ ashamed to be 
called your Lord. When Israel had grievously revolted from God, 
he bids Moses rise and get. down from thence ; for (saith he) thy 
people, which thou hast brought forth out of Egypt, have cor- 
rupted themselves, Deut. ix. 12. as if the Lord were ashamed to own 
them for his people any longer. It was a cutting question, James 
ii. 7. apt to startle the consciences of these loose professors ; " Do 
" they not blaspheme that worthy name by which ye are called P w 
Your duty is to adorn the gospel by your conversations, Titus ii. 
10. The words signify to deck, trim, or adorn the gospel, to make 
it trim, neat, and lovely, to the eyes of beholders. When there 
is such a beautiful harmony, and lovely proportion betwixt Christ's 
doctrine and your practices, as there is in the works of creation, 



242 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SE11M. XIV, 



wherein the comeliness and elegancy of the world much consists. 
(for to this the apostle's word here alludes) then do we walk suit- 
ably to the Lord of glory. 

Inf. 7. What delight should Christians take in their daily con- 
verse with Jesus Christ in the way of duty ? * Your converses in 
prayer, hearing, and meditation, are with the Lord of glory : The 
greatest peers in the kingdom count it more honour to be in the 
presence of a king, bare-headed, or upon the knee at court, than to 
have thousands standing bare to them in the country. When you 
are called to the duties of communion with Christ, you are called to 
the greatest honour, dignified with the noblest privilege creatures 
are capable of in this world : Had you but a sense of that honour 
God puts upon you by this means, you would not need so much 
pressing and striving, to bring a dead and backward heart into the 
special presence of Jesus Christ. When he saith, Seek ye my face, 
your hearts would echo to his calls ; Thy face, Lord, will we seek. 
But alas ! the glory of Christ is much hid and veiled by ignorance 
and unbelief, from the eyes of his own people ; it is but seldom the 
best of saints, by the eye of faith, do see the King in his glory. 

Inf. 8. If Christ be so glorious, how should believers long to be 
with him, and behold him in his glory above? Most men need pa- 
tience to die, a believer should need patience to live. Paul thought 
it well worth enduring the pangs of death, to get a sight of Jesus 
Christ in his glory, Phil. i. 23. " The Lord direct your hearts into 
" the love of God, and into the patient waiting for Christ,''' (saith the 
apostle) 2 Thess. iii. 5. intimating that the saints have great need of 
patience, to enable them to endure the state of distance and separa- 
tion from Christ, so long as they must endtire it in this world. 
The spirit and the bride say, come, and let him that heareth say, 
come, and let him that is a-thirst come : even so, come Lord Jesus, 
and be thou as a swift roe upon the mountains of separation. 
Blessed be God for Jesus Christ, the Lord of' glory. 



* Suppose (saith Mr. Rutherford) there were no letter of command, yet there is a 
suitableness betwixt the law engraven on the heart, and the spiritual matter com- 
manded. There is an heaven in the bosom of prayer, though there were not a granting 
of the suit. Rutherford's Treatise of the Covenant, p. 71. 



.F.RM. XV. THE METHOD OF GRACE, £43 

SERMON XV. 

Opening the sixth Motive to come to CmusT, contained in 
the sixth and last Title of Christ. 

Luke ii. 25. 
Waiting for the [Consolation] of Israel. 

J5 E VERAL glorious titles of Christ have been already spoken to, 
out of each of which much comfort flows to believers : It is com- 
fortable to a wounded soul to eye him as a Physician ; comfortable to 
a condemned and unworthy soul to look upon him under the notion 
of mercy : The loveliness, the desirableness, and the glory of Christ, 
are all so many springs of consolation. But now I am to shew you, 
from this scripture, that the saints have not only much consolation 
from Christ, but that Christ himself is the very consolation of be- 
lievers : He is pure comfort wrapped up in flesh and blood. 

In this context, you have an account of Simeon's prophecy con- 
cerning Christ ; and in this text, a description of the person and 
quality of Simeon himself, who is described two ways. 

1. By his practice. 

2. By his principle. 

His practice was heavenly and holy ; he was a just and devout 
man : The principle from which his righteousness and holiness did 
flow, was his faith in Christ ; " he waited for the consolation of 
" Israel. 1 " In which words, by way of periphrasis, we have, 

1. A description of Christ, the consolation of Israel. 

2. The description of a believer, one that waited for Christ. 
First, That the consolation of Israel is a phrase descriptive of 

Jesus Christ, is beyond all doubt, if you consult ver. 26. where he, 
i. e. Simeon is satisfied by receiving Christ into his arms, the conso- 
lation for which he had so long waited. 

Secondly, * And that waiting for Christ is a phrase describing the 
believers of those times that preceded the incarnation of Christ is 
past doubt ; they all waited for that blessed day : But it was Si- 
meon's lot to fall just upon that happy point of time, wherein the 
prophecies and promises of his incarnation were fulfilled. Simeon 
and others that waited with him, were sensible that the time of the 
promise was come, which could not but raise (as indeed it did) a 
general expectation of him, John ix. 19. But Simeon's faith was 

* It was a phrase common and well known among the Jews at that time, by which 
the coining of Christ was signified. Lutlov. Capell. 

Vol. II. Q 



244 THE METHOD 01 GRACE. SEHM. XV. 

confirmed by a particular revelation, ver. 26. That he should see 
Christ before he saw death, which could not but greatly encourage 
and raise his expectation to look out for him, whose coming would 
be the greatest consolation to the whole Israel of God. The conso- 
lation vrugaxAvjffic. The Spirit is frequently called in scripture, 
a-agoxXijnjs, the Comforter: But Christ in this place is called a-agaxXjjtf/g, 
confort, or consolation itself: The reason of both is given in John 
xvi. 14. " He shall take of mine and shew it unto you :" Where 
Christ is said to be the matter, and the Spirit, the applier of true 
comfort to the people of God. Now this consolation is here ex- 
pressed both with a singular emphasis [the consolation^ intimating 
that there is nothing of consolation in any thing besides him ; all 
other comforts compared with this, are not worth naming. And as 
it is emphatically expressed, so it is also limited and bounded within 
the compass of God's Israel, i. e. true believers, stiled the Israel 
of God, whether Jews or Gentiles, Gal. vi. 16. From whence the 
point of doctrine is, 

Doct. That Jesus Christ is the only consolation of believers, and 
of none besides them. 

So speaks rhe apostle, Phil. iii. 3. " For we are the circumci- 
" sion, which worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice in Christ. 
u Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh." Those that worship 
God in the Spirit are sincere believers ; to such sincere believers, 
Christ is consolation, our rejoicing is in Christ Jesus : And they 
have no consolation in any thing beside him ; nothing in the world 
can give them comfort without Christ, We have no confidence in the 
fiesh. The gospel is glad tidings of great joy ; but that which 
makes it to be so is Jesus Christ, whom it imparts and reveals to 
us, Luke ii. 10, 11. In the opening of this comfortable point, four 
things must be spoken to, for the right stating the method of our 
discourse, viz. 

1. What is meant by consolation. 

2. That Christ, and he only, is consolation to believers. 

3. That believers only have consolation in Christ. 

4. How it comes to pass that any believer should be dejected, 
since Christ is consolation to all believers. 

The first thing to be opened, is the nature of consolation, which 
is nothing else but the cheerfulness of a mans spirit, whereby he is 
upheld, and fortified against all evils felt, or feared. Consolation 
is to the soul what health is to the body after wasting sickness ; or 
the reviving spring to the earth after a long and hard winter. And 
there are three sorts of consolation, or comfort, suitable to the dis- 
position and temper of the mind, viz. 



SERM. XV. THE METHOD OP GRACE, 245 

Natural, 
Sinful, and 
Spiritual. 
Natural comfort is the refreshment of our natural spirits by the 
good creatures of God, Acts xiv. 17. " Filling their hearts with 
" food and gladness." Sinful comfort is the satisfaction and plea- 
sure men take in the fulfilling of their lusts, by the abuse of the 
creatures of God, James v. 5. " Ye have lived in pleasure upon 
" earth," i. e. your life hath been a life of sensuality and sin. 

Spiritual comfort is the refreshment, peace, and joy, gracious 
souls have in Christ, by the exercise of faith, hope, and other graces, 
Rom. v. 2. And this only deserves the name of true solid consola- 
tion : To which four things are required. 

First, That the matter thereof be some spiritual, eminent, and 
durable good ; else our consolation in it will be but as the crack- 
ling of thorns under a pot, a sudden blaze, quickly extinct with 
the failing matter of it. Christ only gives the matter of solid, du- 
rable consolation ; the righteousness of Christ, the pardon of sin, 
the favour of God, the hopes of glory, are the substantial mate- 
rials of a believer's consolation, Rom. v. 2. Mat. ix. 2. PsaL iv. 6, 
7. 2 Pet. i. 8. Things are as their foundations be. 

Secondly, Interest and propriety in these comfortable things, are 
requisite to our consolation by them, Luke i. 47. " My spirit re- 
" joiceth in God my Saviour." It is no consolation to him that is 
hungry to see a feast ; to him that is poor to see a treasure ; if the 
one may not taste, or the other partake thereof. 

Thirdly, Knowledge, and evidence of interest, in some degree is 
requisite to actual consolation, though without it a man may be in 
the state of consolation ; for that which appears not, is (in point of 
actual comfort) as if it were not. 

Fourthly, In order hereunto, the work of the Spirit upon our 
hearts is requisite, both to give, and clear our interest in Christ 
and the promises: And both these ways he is the Comforter, 
" The fruit of the Spirit is joy," Gal. v. 22. And thus briefly of 
the nature of consolation. 

Secondly, Next I will shew you that Christ, and he only, is mat- 
ter of consolation to believers : which will demonstratively appear 
by this argument. 

First, He that brings to their souls all that is comfortable, and 
removes from their souls all that is uncomfortable, must needs be 
the only consolation of believers. 

But Jesus Christ brings to their souls all that is comfortable, and 
removes from their souls all that is uncomfortable. 

Therefore Christ only is the consolation of believers. 

First, Jesus Christ brings whatsoever is comfortable to the souls 

Q2 



246 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XV> 



of believers. Is pardon comfortable to a person condemned? No- 
thing can be matter of greater comfort in this world. Why, this 
Christ brings to all believers, Jer. xxiii. 6. " And this is the name 
" whereby he shall be called the Lord our righteousness." This 
cannot but give strong consolation ; righteousness is the foundation 
of peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost, Rom. xiv. 17. " The work 
" of righteousness shall be peace ; and the effect of righteousness, 
" quietness and assurance for ever," Isa. xxxii. 17. Come to a 
dejected soul, labouring under the burden of guilt, and say, cheer 
up, I bring you good tidings, there is such an estate befallen you, 
or such a troublesome business comfortably ended for you ; alas I 
this will not reach the heart : If you can bring me (saith he) good 
news from heaven, that my sins are forgiven, and God reconciled, 
how soon should I be comforted ! And therefore (as one well ob- 
serves) this was the usual receipt with which Christ cured the souls 
of men and women, when he was here on earth ; Son or daugh- 
ter, " be of good cheer, thy sins be forgiven thee." And, indeed, 
it is as easy to separate light and warmth from the beams of the sun, 
as cheerfulness and comfort from the voice of pardon. 

Are the hopes and expectations of heaven and glory comfortable ! 
Yes sure, nothing is comfortable if this be not, Rom. v. 2. " We 
" rejoice in hope of the glory of God." Now, Christ brings to 
the souls of men all the solid grounds and foundations upon which 
they build their expectations of glory, Col. i. 27. " Which is 
" Christ, in you, the hope of glory." Name any thing else that is 
solid matter of comfort to the souls of men, and the grounds thereof 
will be found in Christ, and in none but Christ ; as might easily 
be demonstrated by the enumeration of multitudes of particular in- 
stances, which I cannot now insist upon. 

Secondly, Jesus Christ removes from believers whatever is uncom- 
fortable; therein relieving them against all the matters of their 
affliction and sorrow. As namely, 

First, Is sin a burden and matter of trouble to believers? Christ, 
and none but Christ, removes that burden, Rom. vii. 24, 25. 
" O wretched man that I am ! (saith sin-burdened Paul) who will 
" deliver me from the body of this death ? I thank God through 
" Jesus Christ our Lord." The satisfaction of his blood, Eph. v. 
2. The sanctification of his Spirit, John i. 5, 6. His perfect de- 
liverance of his people from the very being of sin at last, Eph. v. 
26, 27. This relieves at present, and removes at last the matter 
and ground of all their troubles and sorrows for sin. 

Secondly, Do the temptations of Satan burden believers ? O yes, 
by reason of temptations, they go in trouble and heaviness of spirit. 
Temptation is an enemy under the walls ; temptation greatly en- 
dangers, and therefore cannot but greatly afflict the souls of be- 



SERM. XV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 247 



lievers ; but Christ brings the only matter of relief against tempta- 
tions. The intercession of Christ is a singular relief at present, 
Luke xxii. 32. " But I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail 
" not. 1 "' And the promises of Christ are a full relief for the future ; 
" The God of peace shall shortly tread Satan under your feet, 11 
Born. xvi. 20. 

Thirdly, Is spiritual desertion, and the hiding of God's face, mat- 
ter of affliction and casting down to believers ? Yes, yes, it dis- 
tresses their hearts, nothing can comfort them ; " Thou hidest thy 
" face, and I was troubled," Psal. xxx. 7. Outward afflictions do 
but break the shin, this touches the quich ; they like rain fall only 
upon the tiles, this soaks into the house ; but Christ brings to be- 
lievers substantial matter of consolation against the troubles of de- 
sertion : He himself was deserted of God for a time, that they 
might not be deserted for ever. In him also the relieving promises 
are made to believers, that notwithstanding God may desert them 
for a time, yet the union betwixt him and them shall never be dis- 
solved, Heb. xiii. 4. Jer. xxxii. 40. Though he forsake them for 
a moment, in respect of evidenced favour, yet he will return again 
and comfort them, Isa. liv. 7. Though Satan pull hard, yet he 
will never " be able to pluck them out of his Father's hand," John 
x. 20. O, what relief is this ! What consolation is Christ to a de- 
serted believer. 

Fourthly, Are outward afflictions matter of dejection and trouble ? 
Alas, who finds them not to be so ? How do our hearts fail and 
our spirits sink under the many smarting rods of God upon us ? 
But our relief and consolation under them all is in Christ Jesus; 
for the rod that afflicts us is in the hand of Christ that loveth us, 
Rev. iii. 29- " Whom I love, I rebuke and chasten." His design 
in affliction is our profit, Heb. xii. 10. That design of his for our 
good shall certainly be accomplished, Rom. viii. 28. And after that 
no more afflictions for ever. Rev. xxi. 3, 4. " God shall wipe 
" away all tears from their eyes." So that upon the whole, two 
things are most evident. 

First, Nothing can comfort the soul without Christ ! he is the 
soul that animates all comforts ; they would be dead things with- 
out him. Temporal enjoyments, riches, honours, health, relations 
yield not a drop of true comfort without Christ. Spiritual enjoy- 
ments, ministers, ordinances, promises, are fountains sealed and 
springs shut up ; till Christ open them, a man. may go comfortless 
in the midst of them all. 

Secondly, No troubles, sorrows, or afflictions can deject or sink 
the soul that Christ comforteth, 2 Cor. vi. 20. <f As sorrowful, 
" yet always rejoicing." A believer may walk with a heart full o£ 

Q 3 



248 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XVJ 

comfort amidst all the troubles of this world : Christ makes the 
darkness and troubles to be light round about his people. So that 
the conclusion stands firm, and never to be shaken, that Christ, and 
Christ only, is the consolation of believers; which was the thing to 
be proved. 

In the third place, I am to shew you that believers, and none 
but believers, can have consolation in Christ ; which will convin- 
cingly appear from the consideration of those things which we laid 
down before as the requisites to all true spiritual consolation. For, 

First, No unbeliever hath the materials, out of which spiritual 
comfort is made, which (as I there told you) must be some solid, 
spiritual, and eternal good, as Christ and the covenant are : what 
do unregenerate men rejoice in but trifles and mere vanities, in a 
thing of nought ? Amos vi. 13. See how their mirth is described 
in Job xxi. 12. " They take their timbrel and harp, and rejoice at 
" the sound of the organ. " He doth not say, they take the Bible, 
turn to the promises, and rejoice in Christ and the covenant ; it is 
not the melody of a good conscience, the joy of the Holy Ghost ; 
no, no, they have no acquaintance with such music as that ; but the 
rejoicing of believers is in those things, 2 Cor. i. IS. and this is 
well built consolation, which reaches the heart. 

Secondly, I told you that propriety and interest in Christ and the 
promises are required to all spiritual consolation : but no unbe- 
liever hath any title or interest in Christ and the promises, and so 
they can signify nothing to him in point of comfort. It is not ano- 
ther man's money, but my own, that must feed, clothe and com- 
fort me ; nor is it another man's Christ, but my own Christ, that 
must justify, save, and comfort my soul. 

Thirdly , You were told, that evidence of a man's peace and re- 
conciliation with God, is necessary to his actual consolation, which 
no unbeliever can possibly have ; he hath neither grace within him 
to make him a qualified subject of any special promise, nor any 
witness or seal of the Spirit, to confirm and clear his propriety in 
Christ ; for he never seals, but where he first sanctifies. So that 
it is beyond all contradiction, that believers, and none but believers 
are partakers of the consolations that are in Christ Jesus. 

Fourthly and lastly, There is one inquiry remains to be satisfied ; 
namely, seeing Jesus Christ is consolation to believers, how it 
comes to pass, that so many believers in the world should walk so 
dejectedly as they do, without any spiritual consolation ? 

First, This need not be wondered at, if we consider that the con- 
solations of Christ are of two sorts ; seminal and in preparation, or 
actual in present possession. Every believer in the world hath the 
root and seed of comfort planted and sown for him, Psal. xcvii. 11. 
to Light is sown for the righteous, and gladness for the upright in 



SEKM. XV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 249 

" heart. 1 ' They have Christ and the promises, which are the seeds 
of consolation, and will bring forth joy at last, though at present 
they have no actual consolation ; the seed of all joy is sown, and in 
due time they shall reap the full ripe fruit thereof. 

Secondly, It must be remembered, that interest and evidence are 
distinct blessings, every believer hath interest in Christ : but every 
believer hath not the evidence thereof, Isa. 1. 10. " Who is among 
" you, that feareth the Lord, and obeyeth the voice of his servant ; 
" that walketh in darkness, and hath no light ?" Every child of 
God is not of sufficient age to know his Father, or take comfort in 
that blessed inheritance whereunto he is begotten again, 1 Pet. i. 
3, 4. 

Thirdly, Every believer doth not walk with like strictness, and 
exact holiness : all do not exercise faith in a like degree. Among 
Christians some are strong in grace, rich in faith, strict in obedience, 
tender of sin to an eminent degree ; these usually are owners of 
much consolation: but others are weak in grace, poor in faith, 
comparatively careless of their hearts and ways, frequently grieving 
the good Spirit of God, and wounding their own consciences (the 
vessel into which spiritual consolation is poured ;) and these are 
usually denied the joy and comfort which others abound withal. 

Fourthly, The consolations of Christ are arbitrarily dispensed 
by the Spirit, who is the Comforter, and giveth to every man in 
such proportions, and at such seasons, as pleaseth him : whence it 
comes to pass, that he that is rich in comfort to-day, may be poor 
to-morrow ; and, contrarily, the heart that is quite full of sorrow 
one hour, is filled with peace and joy in believing in the next. 
Things that are necessary to the being of a Christian, are fixed and 
stable ; but things belonging only to the well-being of a Christian, 
come and go, according to the good pleasure and appointment of 
the Spirit. The use of all follows. 

Inf. 1. Hence it follows, That the state of unbelievers is the most 
sad and unconifortable state in the world, having no interest in 
Christ, the consolation of Israel. It is true, they abound in creature- 
comforts ; they live in pleasure upon earth ; joy displays its colours 
in their faces ; but for all this, there is not the least drop of true 
consolation in any of their hearts ; they have some comfort in the 
creature, but none in Christ : that little they gather from the crea- 
ture now, is all their portion of joy, Luke vi. 24. " Ye have received 
" your consolation:" as this is all they have, so they shall enjoy it but 
a little while, Job xxi. 13, 17. And while they do enjoy it, it is mix- 
ed with many gripes of conscience, Job xiv. 13. " Even in laughter 
" the heart is sorrowful, and the end of that mirth is heaviness." 
Whatever consolation any unbeliever speaks of besides this, is but by 
rote; for when the day of his distress cometh, and the terrors of con-*. 

Q4 



250 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEK. XV. 

science shall awake him out of his pleasant dreams, all his sensual 
joys will vanish from him, and the doors of true consolation will 
be shut against him. Let him go to Jesus Christ, knock at that 
door, and say, Lord Jesus, thy name is consolation : my heart is 
readv to burst within me; hast thou no consolation for me? O 
Lord, for one drop of spiritual comfort now ; but alas there is none, 
no not in Christ himself, for any unbeliever. It is children's bread, 
the saints privilege ; comfort and grace are undivided. Let him 
return into himself, search his own conscience for comfort, and 
say, O conscience ! thou art more than a thousand witnesses, and 
thousands have been comforted by thee ; where thou speakest 
comfort, none can speak trouble ; hast thou no consolation for me 
in my deepest distress ? Alas, no ; if God condemn thee, where- 
withal shall I comfort thee ? I can speak neither more nor less 
than the scriptures put into my mouth, and I find not one word 
in all the book of God warranting me to be thy comforter. Be- 
lieve it is an undoubted truth (though the sense of the bewitched 
world over-rules it) that the state of unbelievers, even at the 
best, is a sad and dismal state. 

Inf. 2. Let all believers fetch all their coinfort out qf Christ, who 
is the consolation of his people : "We rejoice (saith the apostle) in 
Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh." That is the true 
temper of a believing soul : take heed you live not partly upon Christ 
and partly upon the creature for your comfort ; much rather beware 
that you forsake not Christ, the fountain of living waters, and hew 
out cisterns for yourselves which can hold no water, Jer. ii. 13. If 
you make any creature the spring and fountain of your comfort, as- 
suredly God will dry up that spring. If your souls draw their com- 
fort from any creature, you know they must out-live that creature, 
and what then will you do for comfort ? Besides, as your comforts 
are, so are you. The food of every creature is suitable to its na- 
ture. You see divers creatures feeding upon several parts of the 
same herb, the bee upon the flower, the bird upon the seeds, the 
sheep upon the stalk, and the swine upon the root, according to 
their nature so is their food. Sensual men feed upon sensual things, 
spiritual men upon spiritual things ; as your food is, so are you. 
If carnal comforts can content thy heart, sure thy heart must then 
be a very carnal heart. Yea, and let Christians themselves take 
heed, that they fetch not their consolations out of themselves in- 
stead of Christ. Your graces and duties are excellent means and 
instruments, but not the ground-work and foundation of your 
comfort, they are useful buckets to draw, but not the well itself in 
which the springs of consolation rise. If you put your duties in 
the room of Christ, Christ will put your comforts out of the 
reach of your duties. 



SERM. XV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 251 

hif. 3. If Christ be the consolation of believers, what a comfort- 
able life should all believers live in the world f Certainly, if the 
fault be not your own, you might live the happiest and comfortablest 
jives of all men in the world. If you would not be a discomfort to 
Christ, he would be a comfort to you every day, and in every con- 
dition, to the end of your lives. Your condition abounds with all 
the helps and advantages of consolation. You have the command 
of Christ to warrant your comforts, Phil. iv. 4. You have the Spi- 
rit of Christ for a spring of comfort ; you have the scriptures of 
Christ for the rule. 1 -, of comfort; you have the duties of religion 
for the means of comfort. Why is it then that you go comfortless ? 
If your afflictions be many in the world, yet your encouragements 
are more in Christ. Your troubles in the world have been turned 
into joy, but your comforts in Christ can never be turned into 
trouble. Why should troubles obstruct your comfort, when the 
blessing of Christ upon your troubles makes them subservient to 
promote your happiness? Rom. viii. 28. Shake off despon- 
dency then, and live up to the principles of religion. Your de- 
jected life is uncomfortable to yourselves, and of very ill use to 
others. 

Inf. 4. If Christ be the consolation of believers, then let all that 
desire comfort in this world, or in that to come, embrace Jesus Christ, 
and get real union with him. The same hour you shall be in Christ, 
you shall also be at the fountain-head of all consolations : thy soul 
shall be then a pardoned soul, and a pardoned soul hath all reason 
in the world to be a joyful soul : in that day the conscience shall 
be sprinkled with the blood of Christ ; and a sprinkled conscience 
hath all the reason in the world to be a comforting conscience : in 
that day you become the children of your Father in heaven, and 
he that hath a Father in heaven, hath all reason to be the joyfullest 
man upon earth ; in that day you are delivered from the sting and 
hurt of death ; and he that is delivered from the sting of death, 
hath the best reason to take in the comfort of life. O come to 
Christ ! come to Christ ! till you come to Christ, no true comfort 
can come to you. 



252 THE METHOD OF GRACE SERM. XVE 



SERMON XVI. 

Ed forcing the general Exhortation, by a seventh Motive 
drawn from the first Benefit purchased by Christ. 

Eph. i. 7. 

In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of 
sins according to the riclies of his grace. 

J5lX great motives have been presented already from the titles 
of Christ, to draw the hearts of sinners to him ; more are now 
to be offered from the benefits redounding to believers by Christ ; 
essaying, by all means, to win the hearts of men to Christ. To 
this end I shall in the first place, open that glorious privilege of 
gospel-remission, freely and fully conferred upon all that come to 
Christ by faith, " in whom we have redemption by faith,' 1 &c. 

In which words we have, first, a singular benefit, or choice mercy 
bestowed, viz. redemption, interpreted by way of opposition, the 
remission of sins : this is a privilege of the first rank, a mercy by 
itself ; none sweeter, none more desirable among all the benefits 
that come by Christ. And therefore. 

Secondly, You have the price of this mercy, an account what it 
cost, even the blood of Christ, in whom we have redemption [through 
his blood :] precious things are of great price ; the blood of Christ 
is the meritorious cause of remission. 

Thirdly, You have here also the impulsive cause, moving God 
to grant pardons at this rate to sinners, and that is said to be the 
riches of his grace : where, by the way, you see that the freeness 
of the grace of God, and the fulness of the satisfaction of Christ, 
meet together without the least jar in the remission of sin, contrary 
to the vain cavil of the Socinian adversaries : " In whom we have 
" redemption, even the remission of sins, according to the riches of 
" his grace." 

Fourthly, You have the qualified subjects of this blessed privilege, 
viz. Believers, in whose name he here speaks, [we] have remission, 
i. e. We the saints and faithful in Christ Jesus, ver. 1. We 
whom he hath chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world, 
and predestinated unto the adoption of children, ver. 4, 5. We 
that are made accepted in the beloved, ver. 6. It is we, and we 
only, who have redemption through his blood. Hence observe, 



SERM. XVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 253 

Doct. That all believers, and none but believers, receive the re- 
mission of their sins through the riches of grace, by the blood 
of Jesus Christ. 

In the explication of this point three things must be spoken to. 

1. That all that are in Christ are in a pardoned state. 

2. That their pardon is the purchase of the blood of Christ. 

3. That the riches of grace are manifested in remission. 

First, That all that are in Christ are in a pardoned state : where 
I will first shew you what pardon or remission of sin is. 

Secondly, That this is the privilege of none but believers. 

First, Now remission of sin is the gracious act of God, in and 
through Christ, discharging a believing sinner from all the guilt 
and punishment of his sin, both temporal and eternal. 

It is the act of God ; he is the author of remission ; none can for- 
give sins but God only, Mark ii. 7. Against him only, i. e. prin- 
cipally and especially, the offence is committed, Psal. Ii. 4. To 
his judgment guilt binds over the soul ; and who can remit the 
debt but the creditor? Matth. vi. 12. 

It is an act of God, discharging the sinner ; it is God's loosing 
of one that stood bound, the cancelling of his bond or obligation, 
called therefore remission or releasing in the text ; the blotting out 
of our iniquities, or the removing of our sins from us, as it is called 
in other scriptures; see Psal. ciii. 11. Micah vii. 18, 19. 

It is a gracious act of God, the effect of pure grace, done for his 
own name's sake, Isa. xliii. 25. discharging us without any satis- 
faction at all by us : there is much grace in that ; and providing a 
surety for us every way able to pay our debt, there is more grace 
in that. 

It is the gracious act of God in and through Christ : the satis- 
faction of Christ is the procuring cause of our remission, and so God 
declares himself just in the remission of our sin, Rom. iii. 25. 
" Gracious is the Lord and righteous," Psal. cxvi. 5. Justice and 
mercy meet here, and embrace each other ; " in whom (saith the 
" text) we have remission :" no other price could purchase this 
privilege, Micah vi. 6, 7. not rivers of oil, or of human blood. 

And this gracious act of God discharges the pardoned soul both 
from guilt and punishment. Guilt is nothing else but the force 
and power that is in sin, to oblige the sinner to undergo the pen- 
alty due to sin ; therefore sinners are said to be guilty of helUfire. 
Matth. v. 22. Guilty of eternal judgment, Mark iii. 29- To be 
under the judgment of God, Rom. iii. 19. Remission takes away 
both guilt and punishment together ; it takes away all guilt, Acts 
xiii. 38, 39. and all punishment. And so much of the first thing 
to be opened, namely, what the remission of sin is. 



254 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XVI. 

Secondly, Now that this remission of sin is the privilege of be- 
lievers, is most apparent, for all the causes of remission are in con- 
junction to procure it for them ; the love of God, which is the 
impulsive cause of pardon ; the blood of Christ, which is the meri- 
torious cause of pardon ; and saving faith, which is the instru- 
mental cause of pardon, do all co-operate for their remission, as is 
plain in the text. 

Besides, all the promises of pardon are made to them, Jer. xxxi. 
34. Micah vii. 18. And, lastly, all the signs of pardon are found 
in them, and in them only, that love God, Luke vii. 47. Merci- 
fulness to others, Matth. vi. 14. A blessed calmness and peace in 
the conscience, Rom. v. 1. So that it is a truth beyond contro- 
versy, that all that are in Christ are in a pardoned state. 

Secondly, Next I will shew you, that the pardon of believers is 
the purchase of the blood of Christ : nothing but the blood of Christ 
is a price equivalent to the remission of sin, for this blood was in- 
nocent and untainted blood, 1 Pet. i. 19. the blood of a Lamb 
without spot ; this blood was precious blood, blood of infinite 
worth and value, the blood of God, Acts xx. 28. It was prepared 
blood for this very purpose, Heb. x. 5. Prepared by God's eternal 
appointment; prepared by Christ's miraculous and extraordinary 
production by the operation of the Spirit ; prepared by his volun- 
tary sequestration, or sanctification of himself to this very use and 
purpose. 

The blood of Jesus is not only innocent, precious, and prepared 
blood, but it is also blood actually shed and sacrificed to the justice 
of God, for the expiation of guilt, and procurement of our dis- 
charge, Isa. liii. 5. To conclude, the severe justice of God could 
put in no exception against the blood of Christ ; it is unexception- 
able blood, being, (as before was noted,) untainted by sin, and 
dignified above all estimation by the person whose blood it was. 
Justice required no less, and could demand no more; and this is 
the price at which our pardons are purchased, and without which 
no sin could be pardoned ; for " without shedding of blood, (such 
" blood as this) there is no remission," Heb. ix. 22. 

Thirdly, The last thing to be opened is, That God hath mani- 
fested the riches of his grace, in the remission of our sins. So 
speaks the apostle, Rom. v. 20. " Where sin abounded, grace did 
" much more abound : And, 1 Tim. i. 14. " The grace of our 
" Lord (viz. in the pardon of sin) was exceeding abundant." 
Which will appear, if we bring our thoughts close to 'the matter, 
in several particulars. 

First, From the nature of the mercy, which is the richest of all 
mercies, except Christ the purchaser of it : No mercy sweeter 
than a pardon to a condemned sinner ; no pardon like God's par- 



SERM. XVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. £55 

don to a man condemned at his bar ; all the goodness of God is 
made to pass before our eyes in his pardoning acts of grace, Exod. 
xxxiii. 19- 

Secondly, The very riches of grace must needs be in the pardon 
of sin, if we consider the method in which pardons are dispensed, 
which is, as the text speaks, " through his blood. 1 '' Herein 
" God commends his love to us," Rom. v. 8. He commends it 
more than if he had pardoned sin without such a sacrifice ; for 
then he had only displayed his mercy, but not caused mercy and 
justice to meet and triumph together. 

Thirdly, The riches of his grace shine forth in the peculiarity of 
the mercy. Remission is no common favour ; it is never extended 
to the fallen angels, nor to the greater part of the children of men, 
but only to a little flock, a small remnant of mankind, Luke xii. 32. 
John xvii. 9. 

Fourthly, The riches of grace are manifested in remission, if we 
consider the subjects of this privilege, who are not only equally 
plunged into sin and misery with others by nature, Eph. ii. 3. but 
many of the Lord's pardoned ones have been actually guilty of a 
deeper-dyed abomination than many unpardoned ones, in the ci- 
vilized world, are defiled with. " To me, (saith Paul), the greats 
" est of sinners, one that was before a blasphemer, a persecutor, 
" 4*c. yet to me is this grace given ; I obtained mercy ," 1 Tim. 
i. 15. "And such were some of you, but ye are justified,^ 1 Cor. 
vi. 11. Yea, God singles out the most base, despised, poor, and 
contemptible ones among men, to be the subjects of this glorious 
privilege, 2 Cor. i. 26. " You see your calling, brethren," Sfc. 

Fifthly, More of the riches of grace still appear, if we view the 
latitude and extent of this act of grace. O how innumerable are 
our transgressions ! " Who can understand his errors ?" Psal. xix. 
12. " Yet the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin," 1 John 
i. 7. Small and great sins, open and secret sins, old and new sins, 
all pardoned without exception. O the riches of grace ! O the 
unsearchable goodness of God ! " With the Lord there is mercy. 
" and with him there is plenteous redemption ; and he shall re- 
" deem Israel from all his iniquities," Psal. cxxx. 7, 8. 

Sixthly, and lastly, The riches of grace shine forth in the irre- 
vocableness and perpetuity of remission. As grace pardons all sins 
without exception, so the pardons it bestows are without revoca- 
tion : The pardoned soul shall " never come into condemnation," 
John v. 24. " As far as the east is from the west, so far hath lie 
" removed our transgressions from us," Psal. ciii. 10. The cast 
and west are the two opposite points of heaven, which can never 
come together ; neither shall the pardoned soul and its sins ever 



£56 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XVT. 

meet any more. " Thou hast cast, (saith Hezekiah) all my sins 
" behind thy back." The penitent believer sets his sins before his 
face, but the merciful God casts them all behind his back, never 
to behold them more, so as to charge them upon his pardoned 
people. And thus you see what the pardon of sin is, what the 
price that purchaseth pardon is, and what riches of grace God 
manifesteth in the remission of a believer's sins ; which were the 
things to be explained and opened in the doctrinal part. The im- 
provement of the whole you will have in the following uses. 

Inference 1. If this be so, that all believers, and none but believers, 
receive the remission of their sins through the riches of grace, by 
the blood of Christ ; What a happy condition then are believers in I 
Those that never felt the load of sin may make light of a pardon ; 
but so cannot you, that have been in the deeps of trouble and fear 
about it ; those that have been upon the rack of an accusing and 
condemning conscience, as David, Heman, and many of the saints 
have been, can never sufficiently value a pardon. " Blessed is the 
" man whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered ; bles- 
f e sed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity," 
Psal. xxxii. 1, 2. or, O the blessedness and felicities of the par- 
doned man ! as in the Hebrew *. Remission cannot but appear 
the wonder of mercies, if we consider through what difficulties 
the grace of God makes way for it to our souls ; what strong bars 
the love of God breaks asunder, to open our way to this privilege ; 
for there can be no pardon without a Mediator ; no other Media- 
tor but the Son of God : the Son of God cannot discharge our 
debts, but by taking them upon himself as our surety, and making 
full payment, by bearing the wrath of God for us ; and when all 
this is done, there can be no actual pardon, except the Spirit of 
grace open our blind eyes, break our hard hearts, and draw them 
to Christ in the way of believing. And as the mercy of remission 
comes to us through wonderful difficulties, so it is in itself a complete 
and perfect mercy : God would not be at such vast expence of the 
riches of his grace ; Christ would not lay out the invaluable trea- 
sures of his precious blood to procure a cheap and common bles- 
sing for us. Rejoice then, ye pardoned souls, God hath done 
great things for you, for which you have cause to be glad. 

Inf. 2. Hence it follows, That interest in Christ by faith, brings 
the conscience of a believer into a state of rest and peace, Rom. v. 1. 
44 Being justified by faith, we have peace with God." I say not 
that every believer is presently brought into actual peace and tran- 
quillity of conscience ; there maybe many fears, and much trouble- 
even in a pardoned soul; but this is an undoubted truth, that 



n^N viri beaiitudines ! 



SERM. XVI. THE METHOD OF CEACE. 257 

faith brings the pardoned soul into that condition and state, where 
lie may find perfect rest in his conscience, with respect to the guilt 
and danger of sin. The blood of Christ sprinkles us from an evil 
(that is, an accusing, condemning) conscience. We are apt to 
fear, that this or that special sin, which has most terrified and 
affrighted our conscience, is not forgiven : but if there be riches 
enough in the grace of God, and efficacy enough in the blood of 
Christ, then the sins of believers, all their sins, great as well as 
small, one as well as another, without limitation or exception, are 
pardoned. 

For let us but consider, If Christ remits no sin to any man, but 
with respect to the blood of Christ, then all sins are pardoned, as 
well as any one sin ; because the dignity and desert of that blood is 
infinite, and as much deserves an universal pardon for all sins, as 
the particular pardon of any, even the least sin : moreover, remis- 
sion is an act of God's fatherly love in Christ ; and if it be so, 
then certainly no sin of any believer can be retained or excluded 
from pardon ; for then the same soul should be in the favour of 
God, so far as it is pardoned, and out of favour with God, so far 
as it is unpardoned, and all this at one and the same instant of 
time : which is a thing both repugnant to itself, and to the whole 
strain of the gospel. 

To conclude : What is the design and end of remission, but the 
saving of the pardoned soul ? But if any sin be retained or exclu- 
ded from pardon, the retaining of that sin must needs make void 
the pardon of all other sins ; and so the acts of God must cross 
and contradict each other, and the design and end of God miscarry 
and be lost ; which can never be. So then we conclude, faith brings 
the believing soul into a state of rest and peace. 

Inf. Hence it also follows, That no remission is to be expected by 
any soul, without an interest by faith in Jesus Christ : no Christ, no 
pardon ; no faith, no Christ. Yet how apt are many poor deluded 
souls to expect pardon in that way, where never any soul yet did, 
or ever can meet it. Some look for pardon from the absolute mercy 
of God, without any regard to the blood of Christ, or their 
interest therein : we have sinned, but God is merciful ! Some 
expect remission of sin by virtue of their own duties, not Christ's 
merits : I have sinned, but I will repent, restore, reform, and 
God will pardon ! But little do such men know how they therein 
diminish the evil of sin, undervalue the justice of God, slight the 
blood of Christ, and put an undoing cheat upon their own souls 
for ever. To expect pardon from absolute mercy, or our own 
duties, is to knock at the wrong door, which God hath shut up to 
all the world, Rom. iii. 20. Whilst these two principles abide 
firm, that the price of pardon is only in the blood of Christ, and 



?ioS THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XVI, 

the benefit of pardon, only by the application of his blood to us ; 
this must remain a sure conclusion, that no remission is to be ex- 
pected by any soul, without an interest by faith in Jesus Christ 
Repentance, restitution, and reformation are excellent duties in 
their kind, and in their proper places, but they were never meant 
for saviours, or satisfaction to God for sin. 

Inf. 4. If the riches of grace be thus manifested in the pardon 
of sin, How vile an abuse is it of the grace of God, to take the more 
liberty to sin, because grace abounds in the pardon of it! 

" Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound ? God for- 
" bid r Rom. vi. 1, 2. Will nothing cheaper than the grace of 
God serve to make a cloak for sin ? O vile abuse of the most ex- 
cellent thing in the whole world ? Did Christ shed his blood to 
expiate our guilt, and dare we make that a plea to extenuate our 
guilt ? God forbid ! 

If it be intolerable ingratitude among men, to requite good with 
evil, sure that sin must want a name bad enough to express it, 
which puts the greatest dishonour upon God for the greatest mercy 
that ever was given by God to the world. " There is mercy 
" with thee, (saith the Psalmist,) that thou mayest be feared, 1 '' 
not that thou mayest be the more abused, Psal. cxxx. 4. Nay, let 
me say, the devils never sinned at this rate ; they cannot abuse 
the pardoning grace of God, because such grace was never offered 
unto them. And certainly, if the abuse of the common mercies 
of God, as meat and drink, by gluttony and drunkenness, be an 
heinous sin, and highly provoking to God ; then the abuse of the 
riches of his grace, and the precious blood of his Son, must be out 
of measure sinful, and the greatest affront we can put upon the 
God of mercy. 

Inf. 5. To conclude : If this be so, as ever you expect pardon 
and mercy from God, come to Christ in the way of faith ; receive 
and embrace him noxv in the tenders of the gospel. 

To drive home this great exhortation, I beseech you, as in the 
bowels of Christ Jesus, and by all the regard and value you have 
for your souls, let these following considerations sink down in your 
hearts. 

First, That all christless persons are actually under the condem- 
nation of God, John iii. 18. " He that believeth not is condemned 
" already :" and it must needs be so, for every soul is concluded 
under the curse of the law, till Christ make him free, John viii. 36. 
Till we are in Christ, w r e are dead by law ; and when we believe 
unto justification, then we pass from death to life. A blind mis- 
taken conscience may possibly acquit you, but assure yourselves God 
condemns you. 

Secondly, Consider what a terrible thing it is to lie under the con- 



SEEM. XVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 259 

damnation of God ; the most terrible things in nature cannot sha- 
dow forth the misery of such a state; put all sicknesses, all poverty, 
all reproaches, the torments invented by all tyrants into one scale, 
and the condemnation of God into the other, and they will be all 
found lighter than a feather. Condemnation is the sentence of 
God, the great and terrible God ; it is a sentence shutting you up 
to everlasting wrath : it is a sentence never to be reversed, but by 
the application of Christ in the season thereof. O souls ! you can- 
not bear the wrath of God ; you do not understand it, if you 
think it tolerable : One drop of it upon your consciences now, is 
enough to distract you in the midst of all the pleasures and com- 
forts of this world : yet ail that are out of Christ, are sentenced to 
the fulness of God's wrath for ever. 

Thirdly, There is yet a possibility of escaping the wrath to come; 
a door of hope opened to the worst of sinners ; a day of grace is 
offered to the children of men, Heb. hi. 15. God declares himself 
unwilling that any should perish, 2 Pet. iii. 9- O what a mercy is 
this ! Who, that is on this side heaven or hell, fully understands 
the worth of it ? 

Fourthly, The door of mercy will be shortly shut, Luke xii. 
25. God hath many ways to shut it : he sometimes shuts it by 
withdrawing the means of grace, and removing the candlesticks ; 
a judgment at this time to be greatly feared. Sometimes he shuts 
it by withdrawing the Spirit and blessing from the means, whereby 
all ordinances lose their efficacy, 1 Cor. iii. 7. But if he shut it 
not by removing the means of grace from you, certain it is, it will 
be shortly shut by your removal from all the means and oppor- 
tunities of salvation by death. 

Fifthly, When once the door of mercy is shut, you are gone be- 
yond all the possibilities of pardon and salvation for evermore. The 
night is then come, in which no man can w r ork, John ix. 4. All 
the golden seasons you now enjoy, will be irrecoverably gone out 
of your reach. 

Sixthly, Pardons are now daily granted to others : some (and 
they once as far from mercy as you now are,) are at this day read- 
ing their pardons with tears of joy dropping from them. The 
world is full of the examples and instances of the riches of pardon- 
ing grace. And whatever is needful for you to do in the way of 
repentance and faith to obtain your pardon, how easily shall it be 
done, if once the day of God's power come upon you ? Psal. ex. 
%. O therefore, lift up your cries to heaven, give the Lord no 
rest, take no denial till he open the blind eye, break the stony 
heart, open and bow the stubborn will, effectually draw thy soul to 
Christ, and deliver thy pardon signed in his blood. 

Vol. II. * R 



260 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEAM. XVII. 



SERMON XVII. 



Opening the eighth Motive to come to Chkist, drawn from 
the sixth Benefit purchased by Christ for Believers. 

Eph. i. 6. 

To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made lis 
accepted in the Beloved. 

J-Nour last discourse we opened to you the blessed privilege of re- 
mission of sin, from the following verse ; in this verse lies another 
glorious privilege, viz. the acceptation that believers have with God 
through Jesus Christ; both which comprise (as fhe two main 
branches) our justification before God. In the words read, (to omit 
many things that might be profitably observed from the method 
and dependence of the apostle's discourse) three things are observa- 
ble, viz. 

1. The privilege itself, 

2. The meritorious cause, 

S. The ultimate end thereof. 

First, The privilege itself, which is exceeding rich and sweet 
in its own nature; "he hath made us accepted ;'' the word is 
tyjzoirortiv wag, he hath ingratiated us, or brought us into the grace, 
favour and acceptance of God the Father ; endeared us to him, so 
that we find grace in his sight. 

Secondly, The meritorious cause, purchasing and procuring this 
benefit for us, noted in the words, ev ru Yiyaxri/Mvu, in the Beloved ; 
which words are a periphrasis of Christ, who is here emphatically 
stiled the Beloved, the great favourite of heaven, the delight of 
God's soul, the prime object of his love : it is he that obtaineth 
this benefit for believers : he is accepted for his own sake, and we 
for his. 

Thirdly, The ultimate end and aim of conferring this benefit 
upon believers ; " To the praise of the glory of his grace ;" or, to 
the end that his grace might be made glorious in praises : there are 
riches of grace in this act of God ; and the work and business of 
believers, both in this world and in that to come, is to search and 
admire, acknowledge and magnify God for his abundant grace 
herein. Hence the note is, 

Doct. That Jesus Christ hath purchased and procured special fa- 
vour and acceptation with God for all that are in him. 

This point lies plain in scripture, Eph. ii. 13. "But now in 



SERM. XVir. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 261 

" Jesus Christ, ye who sometimes were afar off, are made nigh by 
" the blood of Christ," iy/uj eyswj^jjre, made nigh, a term of en- 
dearedness : nothing is taken into the very bosom and embraces 
but what is very dear, precious and acceptable ; and in Rev. ii. 5, 
6. believers are said to be made by Jesus Christ " kings and priests 
" unto God, and his Father," i. e. dignified favourites, upon 
whom the special marks of honour are set by God. 

In opening of this point three things must be doctrinally discussed 
and opened, viz. 

1. What the acceptation of our persons with God is? 

2. How it appears that believers are so accepted with God ? 

3. How Christ the Beloved procures this benefit for believers ? 
Firsts What the acceptation of our persons with God is ? To 

open which, it may be proper to remember, that there is a two- 
fold acceptance of persons mentioned in scripture. 

1. One is the sinful act of corrupt man. 

2. The other the gracious act of a merciful God. 

Firsts Accepting of persons is noted in scripture as the sinful act 
of a corrupt man ; a thing which God abhors, being the corrup- 
tion and abuse of that power and authority which men have in 
judgment; overlooking the merit of the cause through sinful re- 
spect to the quality of the person whose cause it is ; so that the 
cause doth not commend the person, but the person the cause. 
This God every where brands in men, as a vile perverting of judg- 
ment, and utterly disclaims it himself, Gal. ii. 6. " God accepteth 
" no man's person;" Rom. ii. 11. "There is no respect of persons 
with God." 

Secondly) There is also an accepting of persons, which is the gra- 
cious act of a merciful God ; whereby he receives both the persons 
and duties of believers into special grace and favour for Christ's 
sake ; and of this my text speaks. In which act of favour three 
things are supposed or included. 

First) It supposes an estate of alienation and enmity ; those only 
are accepted into favour that were out of favour ; and indeed so 
stood the case with us, Eph. ii. 12, 13. "Ye were aliens and 
" strangers, but now in Christ Jesus, ye who sometimes were afar 
" off, are made nigh by the blood of Christ :" So the apostle 
Peter, in 1 Pet. ii. 10. " Which in time past were not a people, but 
" now are the people of God ; which had not obtained mercy, 
" but now have obtained mercy." The fall made a fearful breach 
betwixt God and man. Sin, like a thick cloud, intercepted all 
the beams of divine favour from us ; the satisfaction of Christ dis- 
solves that cloud, Isa. xliv. 22. " I have blotted out, as a thick 
" cloud, thy transgressions, and, as a cloud, thy sins." This dark 
cloud thus dissolved, the face of God shines forth again with cheer- 

R2 



26'2 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SE11M. XVIf 

ful beams of favour and love upon all, who, by faith, are interested 
in Jesus Christ. 

Secondly, It includes the removing of guilt from the persons of 
believers, by the imputation of Christ's righteousness to them, 
Rom. v. 1, 2. " Being justified by faith, we have peace with God, 
" through our Lord Jesus Christ : by whom also we have access 
" by faith into this grace wherein we stand :" for the face of God 
cannot shine upon the wicked ; the person must be first made 
righteous, before he can be made accepted. 

Thirdly, It includes the offering up, or tendering of our persons 
and duties to God by Jesus Christ. Accepting implies presenting 
or tendering : believers indeed do present themselves to God, Rom. 
xii. 1. But Christ's presenting them makes their tender of them- 
selves acceptable to the Lord ; Col. i. %% " In the body of his 
" flesh through death to present you holy, and unblameable, and 
" unreproveable, in his sight. 1 ' Christ leads every believer, as it 
were, by the hand, into the gracious presence of God ; after this 
manner bespeaking acceptance for him : " Father, here is a poor 
" soul that was born in sin, hath lived in rebellion against thee all 
" his days ; he hath broken all thy laws, and deserved all thy 
" wrath ; yet he is one of that number which thou gavest me be- 
" fore the Avorld was. I have made full payment by my blood for 
" all his sins : I have opened his eyes to see the sinfulness and 
" misery of his condition : broken his heart for his rebellions 
" against thee ; bowed his will in obedience unto thy will ; united 
" him to myself by faith, as a living member of my body : and 
'* now, Lord, since he is become mine by regeneration, let him 
" be thine also by special acceptation : let the same love with 
" which thou lovest me embrace him also, who is now become 
" mine." And so much for the first particular, viz. What ac- 
ceptation with God is. 

Secondly, In the next place I must shew you how it appears that 
believers are thus ingratiated, or brought into the special favour of 
God by Jesus Christ. And this will be evinced divers ways. 

First, By the titles of love and endearedness, with which the 
Lord graceth and honoureth believers, who are sometimes called 
the household of' God, Eph. ii. 19. the friends of God, James ii. 23. 
the dear children of God, Eph. v. 1. the peculiar people of God, 1 
Pet. ii. 9- a crown of glory, and a royal diadem in the hand of their 
God, Isa. lxii. 3. The object of his delight and pleasure, PsaJ. 
cxlvii. 10, 11. O what term* of endearedness doth God use towards 
his people ! Doth not all this speak them to be in special favour with 
him ? Which of all these alone doth not signify a person highly in 
favour with God. 

Secondly, The gracious manner in which he treats them upon 



SERM. XVII. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. %63 



the throne of grace, to which he allows them to come with bold- 
ness, Heb. iv. 16. This also speaks them in the special favour of 
God ; he allows them to come to him in prayer, with the liberty, 
confidence and filial boldness of children to a father ; Gal. iv. 6. 
" Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son 
" into your hearts, crying Abba, Father ;" the familiar voice of 
a dear child : yea, which is a wonderful condescension of the great 
God to poor worms of the earth, he saith, Isa. xlv. 11. " Thus 
" saith the Lord, the holy One of Israel, and his Maker, Ask me 
" of things to come concerning my sons ; and concerning the work 
" of my hands command ye me :" an expression so full of grace 
and special favour to believers, that it needs great caution in read- 
ing and understanding such an high and astonishing expression : 
the meaning is, that God hath, as it were, subjected the works of 
his hands to the prayers of his saints ; and it is as if he had said, 
if my glory, and your necessity shall require it, do but ask me in 
prayer, and whatever my Almighty Power can do, I will do it for 
you. However, let no favourite of heaven forget the infinite dis- 
tance betwixt himself and God. Abraham was a great favourite 
of heaven, and was called the friend of God ; yet see with what hu- 
mility of spirit and reverential awe he addresseth God, Gen. xviii. 
27. " Behold now I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, 
" which am but dust and ashes." So that you see the titles of fa- 
vour above-mentioned are no empty titles. 

Thirdly, God's readiness to grant, as well as their liberty to ask, 
speaks them the special favourites of God, The heart of God is 
so propense, and ready to grant the desires of believers, that it is 
but ask and have, Matth. vii. 7. The door of grace is opened by 
the key of prayer. That is a favourite indeed, to whom the king 
gives a blank to insert what request he will : " If ye abide in me, 
" and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it 
" shall be done unto you," John xv. 7. O blessed liberty of the 
sons of God ! David did but say, " Lord, turn the counsel of 
" Ahithophel into foolishness," and it was done as soon as asked, 
2 Sam. xv. 31. Joshua did but say, " Thou sun stand still in 
" Gibeon," and a miraculous stop was presently put to its swift 
motion in the heavens; nay, which is wonderful to consider, a 
prayer, yet unborn, I mean conceived in the heart, and not yet 
uttered by the lips of believers, is often anticipated by the propen- 
siveness of free grace, Isa. lxv. 24. " And it shall come to pass, 
" that before they call I will answer, and whilst they are yet 
" speaking I will hear." The prayers of others are rejected as an 
abomination, Prov. xv. 8. God casts them back into their faces, 
Mai. ii. 3. But free grace signs the petitions of the saints more 

R3 



264 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. XVII. 

readily than they are presented ; we have not that freedom to ask 
that God hath to give : it is true, the answer of a believer's pray- 
ers may be a long time suspended from his sense and knowledge ; 
but every prayer, according to the will of God, is presently grant- 
ed in heaven, though, for wise and holy ends, they may be held 
in a doubtful suspense about them upon earth. 

Fourthly, The free discoveries of the secrets of God's heart to 
believers, speak them to be his special favourites : men open not 
the counsels and secrets of then* own hearts to enemies or strangers 
but to their most inward and intimate friends : " The secret of the 
" Lord is with them that fear him, and he will shew them his 
" covenant," Psal. xxv. 14. When God was about to destroy So- 
dom, he would do nothing in that work of judgment until he 4iad 
acquainted Abraham his friend, with his purpose therein, Gen. 
xviii. 17. " And the Lord said, Shall I hide from Abraham that 
" thing which I do ? For I know him," fyc. So when a king was to 
be elected for Israel, and the person whom God had chosen was 
yet unknown to the people, God, as it were, whispered that secret 
unto Samuel the day before, 1 Sam. ix. 15. " Now the Lord had 
" told Samuel in his ear a day before Saul came :" according to 
the manner of princes with some special favourite. 

Fifthly, The Lord's receiving every small thing that comes from 
them with grace and favour, when he rejects the greatest things 
offered by others, doth certainly bespeak believers the special fa- 
vourites of God. There was but one good word in a whole sen- 
tence from Sarah, and that very word is noted and commended 
by God, 1 Pet. iii. 6. " She called him Lord." There were but 
some small beginnings or buddings of grace in young Abijah, and 
the Lord took special notice thereof, 1 Kings xiv. 13. " Because 
" in him there is found some good thing toward the Lord God of 
" Israel, in the house of Jeroboam." Let this be an encourage- 
ment to young ones, in whom there are found any breathing de- 
sires after Christ ; God will not reject them if any sincerity be 
found in them ; a secret groan, uttered to God in sincerity, shall 
not be despised, Rom. viii. 26. The very bent of a believer's will, 
when he had no more to offer unto God, is an acceptable present, 
2 Cor. viii. 11. The very intent and purpose that lie secretly in 
the heart of a believer, not yet executed, are accepted with him, 
1 Kings viii. 18. " Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house 
" to my name, thou didst well that it was in thine heart." Thus 
small things offered to God by believers find acceptance with him, 
whilst the greatest presents, even solemn assemblies, sabbaths, and 
prayers from others are rejected : " They are a trouble unto me ; 
" (saith God) I am weary to bear them," Isa. i. 14, 15. " Incense 
<; from Sheba, the sweet cane from a far country" are not accept- 



SERM. XVII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 265 

able, nor sacrifices sweet from other hands, Jer. vi. 20. From all 
which it appeal's beyond doubt, that the persons and duties of be- 
lievers are accepted in the special favour of God by Jesus Christ ; 
which was the second thing to be spoken to, and brings us to the 
third general, viz. 

Thirdly, How Christ, the beloved, procures this benefit for be- 
lievers ? And this he doth four ways. 

First, By the satisfaction of his blood, Rom. v. 10. " When we 
" were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his 
** Son." No friendship without reconciliation, no reconciliation 
but by the blood of Christ : therefore the new and living way, by 
which believers come unto God with acceptance, is said to be con- 
secrated for us through the veil of Christ's flesh ; and hence be- 
lievers have boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Je- 
sus, Heb. x. 19, 20. 

Secondly, The favour of God is procured for believers, by their 
mystical union with\Christ, whereby they are made " members of his 
" body, of his flesh, and of his bones, Eph. v. 30. So that as 
Adam's posterity stood upon the same terms that he their natural 
head did, so believers, Christ's mystical members, stand in the 
favour of God, by the favour which Christ their spiritual head 
hath, John xvii. 33. " I in them, and thou in me, that they may 
" be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that thou 
" hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me." 

Thirdly, Believers are brought into favour with God by Chrisfs 
becoming their altar, upon which their persons and duties are all of- 
fered up to God : The altar sanctifies the gift, Heb. xiii. 10. And 
this was typified by the legal rite mentioned Luke i. 9, 10. Christ 
is that golden altar from whence all the prayers of the saints as- 
cend to the throne of God, perfumed with the odours and incense 
of his merits, Rev. viii. 34. " And another angel came and stood 
" at the altar, having a golden censer, and there was given unto 
" him much incense that he should offer it, with the prayers of 
" all the saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne ; 
" and the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of 
" the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's hand." 
And thus you see how the persons and duties of believers are 
brought into favour and acceptance with God by Jesus Christ 
The uses follow. 

Inf. 1. If all believers be in favour with God, how great a mercy 
is it to have the prayers of such engaged on our behalf? Would we 
have our business speed in heaven, let us get into the favour of God 
ourselves, and engage the prayers of his people, the favourites of 
heaven for us. Vis unitafortior, one believer can do much, many 
can do more : When Daniel designed to get the knowledge of that 

R4 



£65 THE METHOD OF GRACE- &ERM. XVII, 

secret, hinted in the obscure dream of the king, which none but 
the God of heaven could make known, it is said, Dan. ii. 17. 
" Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known un- 
" to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions ; that they 
" would desire mercies of the God of heaven concerning this 
" secret." The benefit of such assistance in prayer by the help of 
other favourites with God, is plainly intimated by Jesus Christ to 
us, Mat. xviii. 19. " If two of you shall agree on earth as touching 
" any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my 
" Father which is in heaven." God sometimes stands upon a 
number of voices, for the carrying of some public mercy, because 
he defighteth in the harmony of many praying souls; and also 
loves to oblige and gratify many in the answer and return of the 
same prayer. I know this usage is grown too formal and comple- 
mental among professors ; but certainly it is a great advantage to be 
sincere with them who are so with God. St. Bernard, prescribing 
rules for effectual prayer, closes them up with this wish, et cum talis 
fueris, momento mei, when thy heart is in this frame, then remem- 
ber me. 

Inf. 2. If believers be such favourites in heaven, in what a desper- 
ate condition is that cause and those persons, against whom the gen- 
erality qf believers are daily engaged in prayers and cries to heaven P 

Certainly Rome shall feel the dint and force of the many mil- 
lions of prayers that are gone up to heaven from the saints for 
many generations ; the cries of the blood of the martyrs of Jesus, 
joined with the cries of thousands of believers, will bring down 
vengeance at last upon the man of sin. It is said, Rev. viii. 4, 5, 
6. " That the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers 
" of the saints, ascended up before God out of the angel's 
" hand :" And immediately it is added, ver. 5. " And the angel 
u took the censer and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it 
" into the earth, and there were voices, and thunderings, and 
" lightnings, and earthquakes ; and the seven angels, which had 
€i the seven trumpets, prepared themselves to sound.'" The prayer 
of a single saint is sometimes followed with wonderful effects, 
Psal. xviii. 6, 7. " In my distress I called upon the Lord, and I 
" cried unto my God : he heard my voice out of his temple, 
44 and my cry came before him, even into his ears : then the earth 
" shook and trembled ; the foundation also of the hills moved and 
u were shaken, because he was wroth :" what then can a thunder- 
ing legion of such praying souls do ? It was said of Luther, Iste 
vir potuit cum Deo quicquid voluit, that man could have of God 
what he would; his enemies felt the weight of his prayers, and the 
church of God reaped the benefit thereof. The queen if Scots 



SERM. XVII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 267 

professed she was more afraid of the prayers of Mr. Knox *, than of 
an army of ten thousand men : these were mighty wrestlers with 
God, however contemned and vilified among their enemies. There 
will a time come, when God will hear the prayers of his people, 
who are continually crying in his ears, How long? Lord, how 

long? 

inf. 3. Let mo believer be dejected at the contempts and slightings 
of men, so long as they stand in the grace and favour of God. It is 
the lot of the best men to have the worst usage in the world : those 
of whom the world was not worthy, were not thought worthy to 
live in the world, Heb. xi. 38. Paul and his companions were 
men of choice and excellent spirits; yet, saith he, 1 Cor. iv. 12. 
" Being defamed, we intreat; we are made as the filth of the 
" world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day." 
They are words signifying the basest, most contemptible, and ab« 
horred things among men. How are heaven and earth divided in 
their judgments and estimations of the saints ? Those whom men 
call filth and dirt, God calls a peculiar treasure, a crown of glory, 
a royal diadem. But trouble not thyself, believer, for the unjust 
censures of the blind world ; they speak evil of the things they 
know not : " He that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself 
" is judged of no man," 1 Cor. ii. 14. You can discern the 
earthliness and baseness of their spirits : they want a faculty to dis- 
cern the excellency and choiceness of your spirits : he that carries a 
dark lantern in the night can discern him that comes against him, and 
yet is not discerned by him. A courtier regards not a slight in the 
country, so long as he hath the ear and favour of his prince. 

Inf. 4. Never let believers fear the want of any good thing ne- 
cessary for them in this world. The favour of God is the fountain 
of all blessings, provisions, protections, even of all that you need. He 
hath promised that he will withhold no good thing from them that 
walk uprightly, Psal. lxxxiv. 11. He that is bountiful to his ene- 
mies will not withhold what is good from his friends. The favour 
of God will not only supply your needs, but protect your persons, 
Psal. v. 12. " Thou wilt bless the righteous, with favour wilt thou 
" compass him as with a shield." 

Iff. 5. Hence also it follows, that the sins of believers are very 
piercing things to the heart of God. The unkindness of those whom 
he hath received into his very bosom, upon whom he hath set his 
special favour and delight, who are more obliged to him than all 
the people of the earth beside, O this wounds the very heart of 
God. What a melting expostulation was that which the Lord 

* Jacobus Songius, the Sorbonne doctor, who wrote the lives of Luther, Knox, 
and Calvin, speaks as if the devil had hired his pen to abuse those precious servants 
of Christ. 



268 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XVII. 

used with David, 2 Sam. xii. 7, 8. ' ' I anointed thee king over 
" Israel, and I delivered thee out of the hand of Saul, and I gave 
" thee thy master s house, and thy master's wives into thy bosom, 
" and gave thee the house of Israel and Judah, and if that had 
" been too little, I would moreover have given unto thee sueh and 
" such things : wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the 
" Lord ?" But reader, if thou be a reconciled person, a favourite 
with God, and hast grieved him by any eminent transgression, 
how should it melt thy heart to hear the Lord thus expostulating 
with thee : I delivered thee out of the hand of Satan ; I gave thee 
into the bosom of Christ ; I have pardoned unto thee millions of 
sins ; I have bestowed upon thee the riches of mercy ; my favour 
hath made thee great : and, as if all this were too little, I have 
prepared heaven for thee : for which of all these favours dost thou 
thus requite me ? 

htf. 6. How precious sliould Jesus Christ be to believers, by whose 
blood they are ingratiated with God, and by whose intercession they 
are, and shall for ever be continued in his favour ? When the apos- 
tle mentions the believer's translation, from the sad state of nature 
to the blessed privileged state of grace, see what a title he bestows 
upon Jesus Christ, the purchaser of that privilege, calling him the 
dear Son, Col. i. 13. Not only dear to God, but exceeding dear 
to believers also. Christ is the favourite in heaven, to him you owe 
all the preferment there: Take away Christ, and you have no 
ground on which to stand one minute in the favour of God. O 
then let Jesus Christ, the fountain of your honour, be also the 
object of your love and praise. 

Inf. 7. Estimate by this the state and condition of a deserted saint, 
upon whom the favour of God is eclipsed. If the favour of God be 
better than life, the hiding of it from a gracious soul must be more 
bitter than death : Deserted saints have reason to take the first 
place among all the mourners in the world : The darkness before 
conversion had indeed more danger, but this hath more of trou- 
ble. Darkness after light is dismal darkness. Since therefore the 
case is so sad, let your preventing care be the more ; grieve not the 
good Spirit of God ; you prepare but for your own grief in so 
doing. 

Inf. 8. Lastly, Let this persuade all men to accept Jesus Christ, 
as ever they expect to be accepted with the Lord themselves. It is a 
fearful case, for a man's person and duties to be rejected of God ; to 
cry and not be heard : And much more terrible to be denied audi- 
ence' in the great and terrible day. Yea, as sure as the scriptures 
are the sealed and faithful sayings of God, this is no more than 
what every christless person must expect in that day, Mat. vii. 22. 
Luke xiii. 26. trace the history of all times, even as high as Abel, 



SEKM. XVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 269 

and you shall find that none but * believers did ever find ac- 
ceptance with God ; all experience confirms this great truth, that 
they that are in the flesh cannot please God, Reader, if this be thy 
condition, let me beg thee to ponder the misery of it in a few sad 
thoughts. 

Consider how sad it is to be rejected of God, and forsaken by all 
creatures at once ; what a day of straits thy dying day is like to be, 
when heaven and earth shall cast thee out together. Be assured 
whatever thy vain hopes for the present quiet thee withal, this 
must be thy case, the door of mercy will be shut against thee ; no 
man cometh to the Father but by Christ. Sad was the case of 
Saul, when he told Samuel, " the Philistines make war against 
" me, and God is departed from me," 1 Sam. xxviii. 15. The 
saints will have boldness in the day of judgment, 1 John iv. 17. 
But thou wilt be a confounded man ; there is yet, blessed be the 
God of mercy, a capacity and opportunity for reconciliation, 2 Cor. 
v. 19. Isa. xxvii. 5. But this can be of no long continuance. O 
therefore, by all the regard and love you have for the everlasting 
welfare of your own souls, come to Christ ; embrace Christ in the 
offers of the gospel, that you may be made accepted in the be- 
loved. 



SERMON XVIII. 

The Liberty of Believers opened and stated. 

John viii. 36. 
If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed. 

Ml ROM the 30th verse of this chapter unto my text, you have 
an account of the different effects which the words of Christ had 
upon the hearts of his hearers : Some believed, ver. 30. These 
he encourageth to continue in his word, ver. 31. giving them this 
encouragement, ver. 32. " Ye shall know the truth, and the truth 
" shall make you free." Hereat the unbelieving Jews take of- 
fence, and commence a quarrel with him, ver. 33. " We be Abra- 
" ham's seed, and were never in bondage to any man." We are 
of no slavish extraction ; the blood of Abraham runs in our veins. 
This scornful boast of the proud Jews, Christ confutes, ver. 34. 
where he distinguisheth on a two-fold bondage ; one to men, ano- 

* If any one desires to know the will of God, let him be a friend of God. Aug. 



270 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XVIII. 

ther to sin ; one civil, another spiritual : Whosoever committeth 
sin is the servant of sin, then tells them, ver. 36. " The servant 
" abideth not in the house for ever, but the Son abideth for ever. 1,1 
Wherein he intimateth two great truths, viz. That the servants 
and slaves of sin may for a time enjoy the external privileges of the 
house or church of God ; but it would not be long before the mas- 
ter of the house would turn them out of doors : But if they were 
once the adopted children of God, then they should abide in 
the house for ever. And this privilege is only to be had by their 
believing in, and union with the natural Son of God, Jesus Christ 
which brings us fairly to the text ; " If the Son therefore shall 
" make you free, ye shall be free indeed."" In which words we 
have two parts ; viz. 

1. A supposition. 

2. A concession. 
First, A supposition, " If the Son therefore shall make you free/* 

q. d. The womb of nature cast you forth into the world in a state 
of bondage ! in that state you have lived all your days ; servants 
to sin ; slaves to your lusts ; yet freedom is to be obtained : And 
this freedom is the prerogative belonging to the Son of God to 
bestow : " If the Son shall make you free." 

Secondly, Christ's concession upon this supposition, " Then shall 
" ye be free indeed,'" i. e. you shall have a real freedom, an ex- 
cellent and everlasting freedom : No conceit only, as that which 
you now boast of is : If ever therefore you will be free men indeed, 
belive in me. Hence note, 

Doct. That interest in Christ sets the soul at liberty from all that 
bondage whereunto it was subjected in its natural state. 

Believers are the children of the new covenant, the denizons 
of Jerusalem which is above, which is free, and the mother of 
them all, Gal. iv. 26. The glorious liberty, viz. that which is 
spiritual and eternal, is the liberty of the children of God, Rom. 
viii. 21. Christ, and none but Christ, delivers his people out of the 
hand of their enemies, Luke i. 74. 

In the doctrinal part of this point, I must shew you, 

First, What believers are not freed from by Jesus Christ in this 
world. 

Secondly, What that bondage is from which every believer is 
freed by Christ. 

Thirdly, What kind of freedom that is which commences upon 
believing. 

Fourthly, Open the excellency of this state of spiritual free- 
dom. 



: 



SERM. XVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 271 

First What those things are from which believers are not made 
free in this world : We must not think that our spiritual liberty by 
Christ, presently brings us into an absolute liberty, in all respects, 

For, 

First, Christ doth not free believers from obedience to the moral 
law : It is true we are no more under it as a covenant for our justi- 
fication ; but we are, and must still be under it, as a rule for our di- 
rection. The matter of the moral law is unchangeable, as the nature 
of good and evil is, and cannot be abolished except that distinction 
could be destroyed, Mat. v. 17, 18. The precepts of the law are 
still urged under the gospel to enforce duties upon us, Eph. vi. 12. 
It is therefore a vain distinction, invented by Libertines, to say it 
binds us as creatures, not as Christians ; or that it binds the unre- 
generate part, but not the regenerate : but this is a sure truth, that 
they who are freed from its penalties are still under its precepts. 
Though believers are no more under its curse, yet they are still 
under its conduct : The law sends us to Christ to be justified, and 
Christ sends us to the law to be regidated. Let the heart of every 
Christian join therefore with David's in that holy wish, Psal. cxix. 
4, 5. " Thou hast commanded us to keep thy precepts diligently ; 
" O that my heart were directed to keep thy statutes." It is ex- 
cellent when Christians begin to obey the law from life, which 
others obey for life ; because they are justified, not that they may 
be justified. It is also excellent when duties are done in the strength, 
and for the honour of Christ, which is evangelical ; and not in our 
own strength, and for our own ends, which is servile and legal obe- 
dience : Had Christ freed us from obedience, such a liberty had 
been to our loss. 

Secondly, Christ hath not freed believers, in this world, from the 
temptations and assaults of Satan : even those that are freed from 
his dominion, are not free from his molestation. It is said indeed, 
Rom. xvi. 20. " God shall shortly bruise Satan under your feet F 
But mean time he hath power to bruise and buffet us by his injec- 
tions, 2 Cor. xii. 7. He now bruiseth Christ's heel, Gen. iii. 15. 
i. e. bruiseth him in his tempted and afflicted members : Though 
he cannot kill them, yet he can and doth afflict and fright them, 
by shooting his fiery darts of temptation among them, Eph. vi. 16. 
It is true, when the saints are got safe into heaven they are out 
of gunshot ; there is perfect freedom from all temptation. A be- 
liever may then say, O thou enemy, temptations are come to a 
perpetual end. I am now arrived there, where none of thy fiery 
darts can reach me : But this freedom is not yet. 

Thirdly, Christ hath not yet freed believers, in this world, from 
the motions of indwelling sin ; these are continually acting, and 



272 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SE RM. XV11I, 

infesting tlie holiest of men, Rom. vii. 21, 23, 24. Corruptions, 
like Canaanites, are still left in the land to be thorns in your eyes, 
and goads in your sides. Those that boast most of freedom from 
the motions of sin, have most cause to suspect themselves still under 
the dominion of sin. All Christ's freemen are troubled with 
the same complaint : who among them complains not as the apostle 
did, Rom. vii. 24. " Oh wretched man that I am ! who shall de- 
" liver me from the body of this death ?" 

Fourthly, Jesus Christ doth not free believers, in this world, from 
inward troubles and exercises of soul, upon the account of sin. 
God may let loose Satan, and conscience too, in the way of ter- 
rible accusations, which may greatly distress the soul of a believer, 
and woefully eclipse the light of God's countenance, and break the 
peace of their souls. Job, Heman, and David were all made free 
by Christ, yet each of them hath left upon record his bitter com- 
plaint upon this account, Job vii. 19, 20. Psal. lxxxviii. 14, 15, 
16. Psal. xxxviii. unto ver. 11. 

Fifthly, Christ hath not freed believers, in this world, from the 
rods of affliction. God, in giving us our liberty, doth not abridge 
his own liberty, Psal. lxxxix. 32. All the children of God are 
made free, yet what son is there whom the father chasteneth not ? 
Heb. xii. 8. Exemption from affliction is so far from being the mark 
of a free man, that the apostle there makes it the mark of a slave. 
Bastards, not sons, want the discipline and blessing of the rod : 
To be free from affliction would be no benefit to believers, who 
receive so many benefits by it. 

Sixthly, No believer is freed by Christ from the stroke of death, 
though they are all freed from the sting of death, Rom. viii. 10. 
The bodies of believers are under the same law of mortality with 
other men, Heb. ix. 27. We must come to the grave as well as 
others ; yea, we must come to it through the same agonies, pangs, 
and dolours that other men do : The foot of death treads as heavy 
upon the bodies of the redeemed, as of other men. Believers, 
indeed, are distinguished by mercy from others, but the distin- 
guishing mercy lies not here. Thus you see what believers are not 
freed from in this world : If you shall now say, what advantage 
then hath a believer, or what profit is there in regeneration ? I 
answer, 

Secondly, That believers are freed from many great and sad mi- 
series and evils by Jesus Christ, notwithstanding all that hath been 
said. For, 

First, All believers are freed from the rigour and curse of the 
law : The rigorous yoke of the law is broken off from their necks, 
and the sweet and easy yoke of Jesus Christ put on, Matth. ix. 28. 
The law required perfect working, under the pain of a curse, Gal. 



SEBM. XVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 273 

iii. 10. accepted of no short endeavours ; admitted no repentance; 
gave no strength : It is not so now ; proportionable strength is given, 
Phil. iv. 13. Evangelical sincerity is reckoned perfection, Job i. 1. 
Transgression brings not under condemnation, Rom. viii. 1. O 
blessed freedom ! when duty becomes light, and failings hinder 
not acceptance ! This is one part of the blessed freedom of believers. 

Secondly, All believers are freed from the guilt of sin ; it may 
trouble, but it cannot condemn them, Rom. viii. 33. The hand- 
writing which was against us is cancelled by Christ, nailed to his 
cross, Col. ii. 14. When the seal and hand- writing are torn off 
from the bond, the debtor is made free thereby : Believers are to- 
tally freed, Acts xiii. 39- " Justified from all things :" And finally 
freed, John v. 24. " They shall never come into condemnation." 
O blessed freedom ! How sweet is it to lie down in our beds, yea, 
in our graves, when guilt shall neither be our bed-fellow, nor 
grave-fellow ! 

Thirdly, Jesus Christ frees all believers from the dominion as well 
as the guilt of sin. " Sin shall not have dominion over you, for 
" ye are not under the law, but under grace," Rom. vi. 1 4. 
" The law of the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus, hath made 
" me free from the law of sin and death," Rom. viii. 2. Now, who 
can estimate such a liberty as this ? What slavery, what an into- 
lerable drudgery is the service of divers lusts, from all which be- 
lievers are freed by Christ ; not from the residence, but from the 
reign of sin. It is with sin in believers as it was with those beasts 
mentioned Dan. vii. 12. " They had their dominion taken away, 
" yet their lives were prolonged for a season and a time." 

Fourthly, Jesus Christ sets all believers free from the power of 
Satan, in whose right they were by nature, Col. i. 13. they are 
translated from the power of darkness into the kingdom of Christ. 
Satan had the possession of them, as a man of his own goods ; but 
Christ dispossesseth that strong man armed, alters the property, 
and recovers them out of his hand, Luke xi. 21, 22. There are 
two ways by which Christ frees believers out of Satan's power and 
possession; namely, 

1. By price. 

2. By power. 

First, By price. The blood of Christ purchaseth believers out of 
the hands of justice, by satisfying the law for them, which being done, 
Satan's authority over them falls of course, as the power of a gaoler 
over the prisoner doth, when he hath a legal discharge, Heb. ii. 14. 
" Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood ; 
" he also himself took part of the same, that through death he 
" might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil." 
The cruel tyrant beats and burdens the poor captive no more after the 



274 THE METHOD OF GRACE, 



SEEM. XVIIT, 



ransom is once paid, and he actually freed ; and therefore Christ 
delivers his, 

Secondly, By power. Satan is exceeding unwilling to let go his 
prey : He is a strong and malicious enemy ; every rescue and deli- 
verance out of his hand is a glorious effect of the Almighty Power 
of Christ, Acts xxvi. 18. 2 Cor. x. 5. How did our Lord Jesus 
Christ grapple with Satan at his death, and triumph over him. 
Col. ii. 15. O glorious salvation ! blessed liberty of the children 
of God ! 

Fifthly, Christ frees believers from the poisonous sting and hurt 
of death : Kill us it can, but hurt us it cannot, 1 Cor. xv. 55, 56. 
u O death I where is thy sting ? O grave ! where is thy victory ? 
<( The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law : But 
" thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord 
" Jesus Christ. " If there be no hurt, there should be no horror 
in death : It is guilt that arms death, both with its hurting and ter- 
rifying power. To die in our sins, John viii. 24. To have our 
bones full of the sins of our youth, which shall lie down with us 
in the dust, Job xx. 11. To have death, like a dragon, pulling a 
poor guilty creature as a prey into its dreadful den, Psal. xlix. 14. 
In this lies the danger and horror of death : But from death, as a 
curse, and from the grave, as a prison, Christ hath set believers at 
liberty, by submitting to death in their room ; and by his victorious 
resurrection from the grave, as the first-born of the dead, death is 
disarmed of its hurting power. The death of believers is but a sleep 
in Jesus. 

Thirdly, The next thing to be briefly spoken to, is the kind and 
nature of that freedom and liberty purchased and procured by 
Christ for believers. 

Now liberty may be considered two ways ; viz. 

1. As civil. 

2. As sacred. 

As to civil freedom, or liberty, it belongs not to our present bu- 
siness : Believers, as to their civil capacity, are not freed from the 
duties they owe to their superiors. Servants, though believers, are 
still to be subject to their masters, according to the flesh, with fear 
and trembling, Eph. vi. 5. nor from obedience to lawful magis- 
trates, whom we are to obey in the Lord, Rom. xii. 1, 4. Reli- 
gion dissolves not the bonds of civil relations ; nor is it to be used 
as an occasion to the flesh, 1 Pet. ii. 16. It is not a carnal, but a 
spiritual freedom Christ hath purchased for us: And this spiritual 
freedom is again to be considered, either as, 

1. Inchoate. 

2. Consummate. 

The liberty believers have at present is but a beginning liberty : 



SERM. XVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 275 

they are freed but in part from their spiritual enemies ; but it is a 
growing liberty every day, and will be eonsummate and complete 
at last. 

To conclude, Christian liberty is either, 

1. Privative, or, 

2. Positive. 

The liberty believers are invested with is of both kinds : They 
are not only freed from many miseries, burdens and dangers, but 
also invested by Jesus Christ with many royal privileges and inva- 
luable immunities. 

Fourthly, And this brings us to the fourth and last thing; name- 
ly, the properties of this blessed freedom which the saints enjoy by 
Jesus Christ; and, if we consider it duly, it will be found to be, 

First, A wonderful liberty, never enough to be admired. How 
could it be imagined that ever those who owed unto God more than 
ever they could pay by their own eternal sufferings ; those that 
were under the dreadful curse and condemnation of the law, in the 
power and possession of Satan the strong man armed ; those that 
were bound with so many chains in their spiritual prison ; their un- 
derstanding bound with ignorance, their wills with obstinacy, their 
hearts with impenetrable hardness, their affections with a thousand 
bet witching vanities, that slight their state of slavery so much, as 
industriously to oppose all instruments and means of deliverance ; 
for such persons to be set at liberty, notwithstanding all this, is the 
wonder of wonders, and will be deservedly marvellous in the eyes 
of believers for ever. 

Secondly, The freedom of believers is a peculiar freedom; a 
liberty which few obtain ; the generality abiding still in bondage 
to Satan, who, from the multitude of his subjects, is stiled the god 
of this world, 2 Cor. iv. 4. Believers in scripture are often called 
a remnant, which is but a small part of the whole piece : The more 
cause have the people of God to admire distinguishing mercy. 
How many nobles and great ones of the world are but royal slaves 
to Satan, and their own lusts ! 

Thirdly, The liberty of believers is a liberty dearly purchased by 
the blood of Christ. What that captain said, Acts xxii. 28. 
" With a great sum obtained I this freedom, 1 " 1 may be much more 
said of the believers' freedom : It was not silver or gold, but the 
precious blood of Christ that purchased it, 1 Pet. i. 18. 

Fourthly, The freedom and liberty of believers is a growing and 
increasing liberty ; they get more and more out of the power of 
sin, and nearer still to their complete salvation every day, Rom. 
xiii. 11. The body of sin dieth daily in them: they are said to 
be crucified with Christ : the strength of sin abates continually in 
them, after the manner of crucified persons, who die a slow, "but 

Vol. II. S 



27G THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. XVIII, 



sure death : And look in what degree the power of sin abates, pro- 
portionally their spiritual liberty increases upon them. 

Fifthly, The freedom of believers is a comfortable freedom : 
the apostle comforts Christians of the lowest rank, poor servants, 
with this consideration, 1 Cor. vii. 22. " He that is called in the 
" Lord, being a servant, is the Lord's freeman,*' q. d. Let not 
the meanness of your outward condition, which is a state of subjec- 
tion and dependence, a state of poverty and contempt, at all trou- 
ble you : you are the Lord's freemen, of precious account in his 
eyes. O it is a comfortable liberty ! 

Sixthly, and Lastly, It is a perpetual and final freedom ; thcy 
that are once freed bv Christ, have their manumission and final dis- 
charge from that state of bondage they were in before : sin shall 
never have dominion over them any more: it may tempt them 
and trouble them, but shall never more rule and govern them, 
Acts xxvi. 18. And thus you see what a glorious liberty the li- 
berty of believers is. 

Tiie improvement whereof will be in the following inferences. 

Inf. 1. How rational is the joy of Christians, above the joy of all 
others in the world ? Shall not the captive rejoice in his recovered 
liberty ? the very birds of the air (as one observes) had rather be 
at liberty in the woods, though lean and hungry, than in a golden 
cage with the richest fare : every creature naturally prizes it ; none 
more than believers, who have felt the burden and bondage of 
corruption, who in the days of their first illumination and convic- 
tion have poured out many groans and tears for this mercy. What 
was said of the captive people of God in Babylon, excellently sha- 
dows forth the state of God's people under spiritual bondage, with 
the way and maimer of their deliverance from it, Zech. ix. 11. 
" By the blood of the covenant I have sent forth thy prisoners 
44 out of the pit, wherein is no water." Believers are delivered 
by the blood of Christ, out of a worse pit than that of Babylon ; 
and look, as the tribes in their return from thence were over- 
whelmed with joy and astonishment, Psal. exxvi. 1, 2. " When the 
" Lord turned again the captivity of Sion, we are like them that 
" dream : Then was our mouth filled with laughter, and our 
64 tongue with sino•ino;.' >, 

They were overwhelmed with the sense of the mercy : So 
should it be with the people of God. It is said, Luke xv. 24. 
when the prodigal son (there made the emblem of a returning, 
converting sinner) was returned again to his father's house, that 
there was heard music and dancing, mirth and feasting in that 
house. The angels in heaven rejoice when a soul is recovered out 
of the power of Satan : And shall not the recovered soul, imme- 
diately concerned in the mercy, greatly rejoice? Yea, let them re- 



SERM. XVIII. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 277 



joice in the Lord, and let no earthly trouble or affliction ever have 
power to interrupt their joy for a moment, after such a deliverance 
as this, 

Inf.% How unreasonable and icholl/j inexcusable is the sin of' apos- 
tasy from Jesas Christ ? What is it but for a delivered captive to put 
his feet again into the shackles ; his hands into the manacles; his 
neck into the iron yoke, from which he hath been delivered ? It is 
said, Mat. xii. 44, 45. " When the unclean spirit is gone out of a 
" man, he walkcth through dry places, seeking rest and findeth none: 
" Then he saith, I will return into mine house from whence I came 
" out ; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and 
" garnished ; then goeth he, and taketh with him seven other 
" spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell 
" there, and the last state of that man is worse than the first." 
Even as a prisoner that hath escaped, and is again recovered, is 
loaded with double irons. Let the people of God be content to 
run any hazard, endure any difficulties in the way of religion, 
rather than return again into their former bondage r to sin and 
Satan. O Christian ! if ever God gave thee a sight and a sense of 
the misery and danger of thy natural state, if ever thou hast felt the 
pangs of labouring and distressed conscience, ami, after all this, 
tasted the unspeakable sweetness of the peace and rest that are in 
Christ, thou wilt rather chuse to die ten thousand deaths, than to 
forsake Christ, and go back again into that sad condition. 

Inf. 3. How suitable and well-becoming is a free spirit in be- 
lievers to their state of liberty and freedom ? Christ hath made 
your condition free, O let the temper and frame of your hearts be 
free also ; do all that you do for God with a spirit of freedom ; net 
by constraint, but willingly. Methinks, Christians, the new na- 
ture that is in you should stand for a command, and be instead of 
all arguments that use to work upon the hopes and fears of other 
men. See how all creatures work according to the principle of 
their natures. You need not command a mother to draw forth 
her breasts to a sucking child ; nature itself teaches and prompts to 
that. You need not bid the sea ebb and flow at the stated hours. 
O Christian ! why should thy heart need any other argument, than 
its own spiritual inclination, to keep its stated times and seasons of 
communion with God? Let none of God's commandments be 
grievous to you : let not thine heart need dragging and forcing to 
its own benefit and advantage. Whatever you do for God, do it 
cheerfully; and whatever you suffer for God suffer it cheerfully. 
It w r as a brave spirit which actuated holy Paul, " I am ready 
" saith he) not only to be bound, but also to die at Jerusalem for 
* the name of the Lord Jesus," Acts xxi. 13. 
Inf. 4. Let no man wonder at the enmity and opposition of Satan to 

S2 



378 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XVIII. 

the preaching of the gospel: for by the gospel it is that souls are re- 
covered out of his power, Acts xxvi. 18. It is the express work of 
ministers "to turn men from darkness to light, and from the 
" power of Satan unto God." Satan (as one saith) is a great and 
jealous prince : he will never endure to have liberty proclaimed by 
the ministers of Christ within his dominions. And, indeed, w r hat 
is it less, when the gospel is preached in power, but as it were by 
beat of drum, and sound of trumpet, to proclaim liberty, spiritual, 
sweet, and everlasting liberty, to every soul sensible of the bondage 
of corruption and the cruel servitude of Satan, and will now come 
over to Jesus Christ? And O what numbers and multitudes of 
prisoners have broken loose from Satan at one proclamation of 
Christ, Acts ii. 41. But Satan owes the servants of Christ a spite 
for this, and will be sure to pay them if ever they come .within his 
reach ; persecution is the evil genius of the gospel, and follows it as 
the shadow doth the body. 

Inf. 5. How careful should Christians be to maintain their 
spiritual liberty in all and every point thereof ! " stand fast (saith 
" Paul) in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and 
" be not again entangled in the yoke of bondage," Gal. v. 1. 
And again. " Ye are bought with a price, be not ye the servants 
" of men." It is Christ's prerogative to prescribe the rules of his 
own house ; he hath given no man dominion over your faith, 
2 Cor. i. 24. One man is no rule to another, but the word of 
Christ is a rule to all : follow not the holiest of men one step far- 
ther than they follow Christ, 1 Cor. xi. 4. Man is an ambitious 
creature, naturally affecting dominion ; and dominion over the 
mind rather than over the body. To give law to others, feeds 
pride in himself; so far as any man brings the word of Christ to 
warrant his injunctions, so far we are to obey, and no farther ; 
Christ is your Lord and Lawgiver. 

Inf. 6. Lastly, Let this encourage and persuade sinners to come 
to Christ ; for with him is sweet liberty to poor captives. Oh 
that you did but know what a blessed state Jesus Christ would 
bring you into ! " Come unto me (saith he) ye that labour and are 
" heavy laden :" and what encouragement doth he give to comers ? 
Why this, " My yoke is easy, and my burden is light." The 
devil persuades you, that the ways of obedience and strict godliness 
are a perfect bondage ; but if ever God regenerate you, you will 
find his wavs, " ways of pleasantness, and all his paths peace : you 
" will rejoice in the wav of his commandments as much as in all 
" riches :" you will find the worst work Christ puts you about, 
even suffering work, sweeter than all the pleasures that ever you 
found in sin. O therefore open your hearts at the call of the gos- 
pel : Come unto Christ, then shall you be free indeed. 



SERM. XIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE 279 

SERMON XIX. 

The Saints coming home to God by Reconciliation and 
Glorification, opened and applied. 

1 Pet. iii. 18. 

For Christ hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that 
he miglit bring us to God. 

J_ HE scope of the apostle in this place is to prepare and 
fortify Christians for a day of suffering. In order to their cheer- 
ful sustaining whereof, he prescribeth two excellent rules of mighty 
use for all suffering Christians. 

First, To get a good conscience within them, ver. 16, 17. hie 
mums aheneus esto. 

Secondly, To set the example of Christ's sufferings before them, 
ver. 18. " For Christ hath once suffered for sinners ;" the suffer- 
ings of Christ for us, is the great motive engaging Christians to 
suffer cheerfully for him. 

In the words before us we have, 

First, The sufficiency and fulness of Christ's sufferings intimated 
in that particle [once] ; Christ needs to suffer no more, having 
finished and completed that whole work at once. 

Secondly, The meritorious cause of the sufferings of Christ, and 
that is sin, Christ once suffered for sins ; not his own sins, but ours ; 
as it follows in the next clause, which is the third thing here ob- 
servable, viz. 

Thirdly, The admirable grace and unexampled love of Christ to 
us sinners, the just for the unjust ; in which words the substitution 
of Christ in the room and place of sinners, the vicegerence of his 
death is plainly expressed. Christ died not only nostra bono, for our 
good, but also nostro loco, in our stead. 

Fourthly, Here is also the final cause or design and scope of the 
sufferings of Christ, which was to bring us to God. 

Fifthly, Here is also the issue of the sufferings of Christ, which 
was the death of Christ in the flesh, and the quickening of Christ 
after death by the Spirit. Many excellent observations are lodged 
in the bosom of this scripture ; all which I must pass over in silence 
at this time, and confine my discourse to the final cause of the suf- 
ferings of Christ, namely, that he might bring us to God : where 
the observation will be plainly and briefly this, 

S3 



280 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XIXV 

Doct. That the end of Christ's eursed death, and bitter sufferings, 
icas to bring all those for whom he died unto God. 

In the explication and preparation of this point for use, two 
tilings must be spoken unto. viz. 

1. What Christ's bringing us to God imports ? 

2. What influence the death of Christ hath upon this design of 
bringing us to God ? 

First, What Christ's bringing us to God imports ? And certain- 
ly there be many great and excellent things contained in this ex- 
pression : more generally it notes our state of reconciliation, and 
our state of glorification. By reconciliation we are brought nigh 
to God, Eph. ii. 13. " Ye are made nigh," i. e. reconciled, 
" by the blood of Christ," Heb. xii. 22, 23. Ave are said " to come 
" to God the Judge of all. 11 By reconciliation we are brought 
nigh unto God now ; by glorification we shall be brought home to 
God hereafter, 1 Thes. iv. 17. " We shall be ever with the Lord." 
But more particularly this phrase, " that he might bring us to 
" God, 11 imports, 

First, That the chief happiness of man consisteth in the enjoy- 
ment of God : that the creature hath as necessary dependence upon 
God for happiness, as the stream hath upon the fountain, or the 
image in the glass upon the face of him that looks into it For as 
the sum of the creature's misery lies in this, depart from me ; sepa- 
ration from God being the principal part of damnation ; so, on the 
contrary, the chief happiness of the creature consisteth in the en- 
joyment and blessed vision of God, 1 John iii. 2. Psal. xvii. 15. 
" I shall be satisfied when I awake with thy likeness. 11 

Secondly, It implies man's revolt and apostasy from God, Eph. 
ii. 12. " But now in Christ Jesus, ye who were some time afar off, 
" are made nigh by the blood of Christ. 11 Those whom Christ 
bringeth unto God were before afar off from him, both in state 
and condition, and in temper and disposition : we were lost crea- 
tures, and had no desire to return to God *. The prodigal was 
said to go into a far country, Luke xv. 30. 

Thirdly, Christ's bringing us to God, implies our inability to re- 
turn to God of ourselves ; we must be brought back by Christ, or 
perish for ever in a state of separation from God : the lost sheep is 
made the emblem of the lost sinner, Luke xv. 5. The sheep re- 
turns not to the fold of itself, but the shepherd seeks it, finds it, 
and carries it back upon his shoulders. And the apostle plainly 
tells us, Rom. v. 6. That when we zvere without strength, i. e. any 



* Although the faculties of the soul were not extinguished by the fall, yet their 
inclination to spiritual objects was wholly lost. Zccem on the image of God. 



*KR3r. XIX. THE METHOD OF OB ACE. 281 

ability to recover, help, or save ourselves, in due time Christ died 
Jbr the ungodly. 

Fourthly, Christ bringing us to God evidently implies this, that 
God's unsatisfied justice was once the great bar betwixt him and 
man. Man can have no access to God but by Christ : Christ, 
brings us to God by no other way but the way of satisfaction by 
his blood : " He hath suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that. 
" he might bring us to God." Better ten thousand worlds 
should perish for ever, than that God should lose the honour of his 
justice. This great obex, or bar to our enjoyment of God, is ef- 
fectually removed by the death of Christ, whereby God's justice 
is not only fully satisfied, but highly honoured and glorified, Rom. 
iii. 24. And so the way by which we are brought to God is again 
opened (to the wonder and joy of all believers) by the blood and 
sufferings of Christ. 

Fifthly, and lastly, It shews us the peculiar happiness and privi- 
lege of believers above all people in the world : these only are they 
which shall be brought to God by Jesus Christ in a reconciled state : 
others, indeed, shall be brought to God as a Judge, to be con- 
demned by him : believers only are brought to God in the Media- 
tor's hand, as a reconciled Father, to be made blessed for ever in 
the enjoyment of him : every believer is brought singly to God at 
his death, Luke xvi. 22. And all believers shall be jointly and 
solemnly presented to God in the great day, Col. i. 22. Jude, ver. 
24. They shall be all presented faultless before the presence of his 
glory with exceeding joy. Now the privilege of believers in that 
day will lie in divers things. 

First, That they shall be all brought to God together. This 
will be the general assembly mentioned, Heb. xii. 22. There shall 
be a collection of all believers, in all ages of the world, into one 
blessed assembly ; they shall come from the east, and zvest, and 
north, and south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God, Luke 
xiii. 29. O what a glorious train will be seen following the Re- 
deemer in that day ! 

Secondly, As all the saints shall be collected into one body ; so 
they shall be all brought or presented unto God, faultless and with- 
out blemish, Jude, ver. 24. " A glorious church, without spot or 
" wrinkle, or any such thing," Eph. v. 27. For this is the general 
assembly of the spirits of just men that are made perfect, Heb. xii. 
23. All sin was perfectly separated from them when death had se- 
parated their souls and bodies. 

Thirdly, In this lies the privilege of believers, that as they shall 
be all brought together, and that in a state of absolute purity, and 
perfection, so they shall be all brought to God : they shall see his 
face, in the vision whereof is " fulness of joy, and at whose right- 

S4 



282 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XIX. 

" liand are pleasures for evermore,'" Psal. xvi. 11. The objective 
blessedness of the saints consisteth in their fruition of God, Psal. 
Ixxil 25. To see God in his word and works, is the happiness of 
the saints on earth ; but to see him face to face, will be the fulness 
of their blessedness in heaven, 1 John iii. 2. This is that intuitive, 
transforming, and sanctifying vision, of which the scriptures fre- 
quently speaks, Psal. xvii. 15. 1 Cor. xv. 28. Rev. vii. 17. 

Fourthly , To be brought unto God, must needs imply a state of 
perfect joy and highest delight. So speaks the apostle, Jude 14. 
Christ shall present, or bring them to God with exceeding joy. 
And more fully the joy of this day is expressed, Psal. xlv. 15. 
" With joy and rejoicing shall they be brought ; they shall enter 
" into the king's palace." It will be a day of universal joy, when 
all the saints are brought home to God in a perfected state. For, 

1. God the Father will rejoice when Christ brings home that pre- 
cious number of his elect, whom he redeemed by his blood : he 
rejoiceth in them now, though imperfect, and under many distaste- 
ful corruptions and weaknesses, Zeph. iii. 17. How much more 
will he rejoice in them when Christ presents them without spot or 
wrinkle to him, Eph. v. 27. 

2. Jesus Christ will exceedingly rejoice ; it will be the day of 
the gladness and satisfaction of his heart ; for now, and not till now, 
he receives his mystical fulness, Col. i. 24. beholds all the blessed 
issues of his death, which cannot but give him unspeakable con- 
tentment, Isa. liii. 11. " He shall see of the travail of his soul, and 
* shall be satisfied." 

3. The day in which believers are brought home to God, will 
be a day of unspeakable joy to the Holy Spirit of God himself. 
For unto this all his sanctifying designs in this world had respect : 
to this day he sealed them : towards this day he stirred up desires, 
and groanings in their hearts that cannot be uttered, Eph. iv. 30. 
Rom. viii. 26. Thus the great and blessed persons, Father, Son, 
and Spirit, will rejoice in the bringing home of the elect to God. 
For as it is the greatest joy to a man to see the designs which his 
heart hath been long projecting, and intently set upon, by an or- 
derly conduct, at last brought to the happy issue he first aimed at ; 
much more will it be so here ; the counsel and hand of each person 
being deeply concerned in this blessed design. 

4. The angels of God will rejoice at the bringing home of belie- 
vers to him : the spirits of just men made perfect, will be united in 
one general assembly, with an innumerable company of angels, Heb. 
ii. 22. Great is the affection and love of angels to redeemed ones ; 
they greatly rejoiced at the incarnation of Christ for them, Luke 
ii. 13. They greatly delighted to pry into the mystery of their 
redemption, 1 Pet. i. 12. They were marvellously delighted at 



SERM. XIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 283 

their conversion, which was the day of their espousals to Christ, 
Luke xv. 10. They have been tender and careful over them, 
and very serviceable to them in this world, Heb. i. 14. and there- 
fore cannot but rejoice exceedingly, to see them all brought home 
in safety to their father's house. 

5. To conclude, Christ's bringing home all believers unto God, 
will be matter of unspeakable joy to themselves ; for, whatever 
knowledge and acquaintance they had with God here, whatever 
sights of faith they had of heaven and the glory to come in this 
world, yet the sight of God and Christ the Redeemer will be an 
unspeakable surprise to them in that day. This will be the day 
of relieving all their wants, the day of satisfaction to all their de- 
sires ; for now they are come where they would be, arrived at the 
very desires of their souls. 

Secondly, In the last place, let it be considered, what influence 
the death of Christ hath upon this design, and you shall find it 
much every way. In two things especially, the death of Christ 
hath a blessed casualty and influence in this matter, viz. 

1. It effectually removes all obstacles to it. 

2. It purchase th (as a price) their title to it. 

First, The death of Christ removes all obstacles out of the way 
of this mercy : such were the bars hindering our access to God as 
nothing but the death of Christ could remove, and thereby open 
a way for believers to come to God. The guilt of sin barred us 
from his gracious presence, Rom. i. 2, 3. Hos. xiv. 2. The filth 
of sin excluded us from God, Hab. i. 23. Heb. xii. 14. The en- 
mity of our nature perfectly stopped up our way to God, Col. i. 
21. Rom. viii. 7. by reason hereof fallen man hath no desire to 
come unto God, Job xxi. 14. The justice of God, like a flaming 
sword, turning every way, kept all men from access to God. And 
Lastly, Satan, that malicious and armed adversary, lay as a lion in 
the way to God, 2 Pet. v. 8. O, with what strong bars were the 
gates of heaven shut against our souls ! The way of God was 
chained up with such difficulties, as none but Christ was able to 
remove ; and he by death hath effectually removed them all : The 
way is now open, even the new and the living way, consecrated for 
us by his blood. The death of Christ effectually removes the guilt of 
sin, 1 Pet. ii. 24. washes off the filth of sm, 1 John v. 6. takes away 
the enmity of nature, Col. i. 20, 21. satisfies all the demands of 
justice, Rom. iii. 25, 26. hath broken all the power of Satan, Col. 
ii. 15. Heb. ii. 14. and consequently the way to God is effectually 
and fully opened to believers by the blood of Jesus, Heb. x. 20. 

Secondly, The blood of Christ purchased for believers their light 
and title to this privilege, Gal. iv. 4, 5. " But when the fulness of 
" time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 



284 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM\ XIX. 

" made under the law ; to redeem them that were under the law, 
" that we might receive the adoption of sons," i. e. both the re- 
lation and inheritance of sons. There was value and worth enough 
in the precious blood of Christ, not only to pay all our debts to 
justice, but over and above the payment of our debts, to purchase 
for us this invaluable privilege. We must put this unspeakable 
mercy of being brought to God, as my text puts it, upon the ac- 
count, and to the score of the death of Christ : no believer had 
ever tasted the sweetness of such a mercy, if Christ had not tasted 
the bitterness of death for him. The use of all you will have in 
the following deductions of truth. 

Deduction 1. Great is the preciousness and worth of 'souls ', that the 
life of Christ should be given to redeem and recover them to God. As 
God laid out his thoughts and counsel from eternity, upon them, 
to project the way and method of their salvation, so the Lord 
Jesus, in pursuance of that blessed design, came from the bosom of 
the Father, and spilt his invaluable blood to bring them to God. 
Nowise man expends vast sums to bring home trifling commodities: 
how cheap soever our souls are in our estimation, it is evident by 
this they are of precious esteem in the eyes of Christ. 

Deduct 2. Redeemed souls must expect no rest or satisfaction on, 
this side heaven, and the full enjoyment of God. The life of a be- 
liever in this world, is a life of motion and expectation : they are now 
coming to God, 1 Pet. ii. 4. God, you see, is the centre and rest 
of their souls, Heb. iv. 9. As the rivers cannot rest till they pour 
themselves into the bosom of the sea, so neither can renewed souls 
find rest till they come into the bosom of God *. There are four 
things which do and will break the rest, and disturb the souls of 
believers in this world ; afflictions, temptations, corruptions, and 
absence from God. If the three former causes of disquietness were 
totally removed, so that a believer were placed in such a condition 
upon earth, where no affliction could disturb him, no temptation 
trouble him, no corruption defile or grieve him, yet his very ab- 
sence from God must still keep him restless and unsatisfied, 2 Cor. 
v. 6. " Whilst we are at home in the bod}', we are absent from 
" the Lord." 

Deduct. 3. What sweet and pleasant thoughts should cdl believers 
liave of death ! When they die, and never till they die, shall they 
be fully brought home to God. Death to the saints, is the door 
by which they enter into the enjoyment of God : the dying Chris- 
tian is almost at home, yet a few pangs and agonies more, and 
then he is come to God, in whose presence is the fulness of joy. 

* Thou hast made us for thyself, and our hearts are unsatisfied till they rest in thee. 
Aug. Confes.lib. 1. c. 1. 



SERM. XIX. THE METHOD OE GRACE. 285 

" I devsire (saith Paul) to depart, and to be with Christ, which is 
" far better," Phil. i. 23. It should not affright us to be brought 
to death, the king of terrors, so long as it is the office of death to 
brino- us to God. That dreaming opinion of the soul sleeping 
after de«th, is as ungrounded, as it is uncomfortable : the same day 
we loose from this shore, we shall be landed upon the blessed 
shore, where we shall see and enjoy God for ever. O, if the friends 
of dead believers did but understand where, and with whom their 
souls are, whilst they are mourning over their Ixxlies, certainly a 
few believing thoughts of this would quickly dry up their tears, 
and fill the house of mourning with voices of praise and thanks- 
giving ! 

Deduct. 4. How conifortahle and sweet sloould the converses and 
communication of Christians be one with another, in this world I 
Christ is bringing them all to God through this vale of tears : they 
are now in the way to him ; all bound for heaven ; going home to 
God, their everlasting rest in glory : every day, every hour, every 
duty brings them nearer and nearer to their journey's end, Rom. xiii. 
11. " Now (saith the apostle) is our salvation nearer than when 
" we believed.' 1 O, what manner of heavenly communications 
and ravishing discourses should believers have with each other as 
they walk by the way ! O, what pleasant and delightful converse 
should they have with one another about the place and state 
whither Christ is bringing them, and where they shall shortly be ! 
What ravishing, transporting, transforming visions they shall have 
that day they are brought home to God ! How surprizingly glori- 
ous to them the sight of Jesus Christ will be, who died for them 
to bring them unto God ! how should such discourses as these, 
shorten and sweeten their passage through this Avorld, strengthen 
and encourage the dejected and feeble-minded, and exceedingly 
honour and adorn their profession ? Thus lived the believers of 
old, Heb. xi. 9, 10. " By faith he sojourned in the land of pro- 
" mise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac 
" and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise ; for he 
" looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and 
" maker is God." But, alas ! most Christians are either so entangled 
in the cares and troubles, or so ensnared by the delights and plea- 
sures which almost continually divert and take up their thoughts 
by the way, that there is but little room for any discourses of Christ 
and heaven, among many of them : but certainly this would be as 
much your interest as your duty. When the apostle had enter- 
tained the Thessalonians with a lovely discourse of their meeting 
the Lord in the air, and being ever with the Lord, lie charges it 
upon them as their great duty, to comfort one another with these 
words, 1 Thes. iv. IT, 18. 



286 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XIX, 

Deduct. 5. How unreasonable are the dejections of believers upon 
the account qf those troubles which theymeet with in this world I It 
is true, afflictions of all kinds do attend believers in their way to 
God ; through many tribulations we must enter into that kingdom. 
But what then? must we despond and droop under them as other 
men ? Surely no ; If afflictions be the way through which you must 
come to God, then never be discouraged at affliction ; troubles and 
afflictions are of excellent use, under the blessings of the Spirit, to 
further Christ's great design in bringing you to God. How often 
would you turn out of that way which leads to God, if he did not 
hedge up your way with thorns, Hos. ii. 6. Doubtless when you 
come home to God, you shall find you have been much beholden 
(it may be a great deal more) to your troubles than to your com- 
forts, for bringing you thither : however, the sweetness of the end 
will infinitely more than recompense the sorrows and troubles of 
the way : nor are they worthy to be compared with the glory that 
shall be revealed in you, Rom. viii. 18. 

Deduct. 6. How much are all believers obliged, in point of interest, 
to follow Jesus Christ whithersoever he goes ! Thus are the saints 
described, Rev. xiv. 4. " These are they which follow the Lamb 
" whithersoever he goeth : these were redeemed from among 
" men, being the first-fruits unto God, and to the Lamb." If it 
be the design of Christ to bring us to God, then certainly it is our 
duty to follow Christ in all the paths of active and passive obe- 
dience through which he now leads us, as ever we expect to be 
brought home to God at last : " We are made partakers of Christ, 
u if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the 
ii end," Heb. iii. 14. If we have followed him through many 
sufferings and troubles, and shall turn away from him at last, we 
lose all that we have wrought and suffered in religion, and shall 
never reach home to God at last. The crown of life belongs only 
to them who are faithful to the death. 

Deduct. 7. Let all that desire, or expect to come to God hereafter y 
come to Christ by faith now. There is no other way to the Father, 
but by Christ ; no other way to Christ but faith. How vain there- 
fore are the hopes and expectations of all unbelievers ? Be assured 
of this great truth, Death shall bring you to God as an avenging 
Judge, if Christ do not bring you now to God as a reconciled 
Father : without holiness no man shall see God : the door of hope 
is shut against all christless persons, John xiv. 6. " No man cometh 
" unto the Father but by me." O what a sweet voice cometh 
clown from heaven to your souls this day, saying, As ever you ex- 
pect or hope to come to God, and enjoy the blessing that is here, 
come unto Christ, obey his calls, give up yourselves to his conduct 
and government, and you shall certainly be brought to God ! As 



£ERM. XX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 287 

sure as you shall now be brought to Jesus Christ by spiritual union, 
so sure shall you be brought to God in full fruition. 

Blessed be God for Jesus Christ, the new and living way to the 
Father. 

And thus I have finished the motives drawn from the titles and 
benefits of Christ, serving to enforce and quicken the great gospel- 
exhortation of coming to, and effectually applying the Lord Jesus 
Christ in the way of faith. O that the blessings of the Spirit might 
follow these calls, and fix these considerations as nails in sure 
places ! But seeing the great hindrance and obstruction to faith is 
the false opinion and persuasion of most unregenerate men, that 
they are already in Christ ; my next work therefore shall be, in a 
second use of conviction, to undeceive men in that matter ; and 
that, by shewing them the undoubted certainty of these two 
things : 

First, That there is no coming ordinarily to Christ without the 
application of the law to our consciences, in a way of effectual con- 
viction. 

Secondly, Nor by that neither, without the teachings of God, in 
the way of spiritual illumination. The first of these will be fully 
confirmed and opened in the following sermon. 



SERMON XX. 

The great usefulness of the Law or Word of God, in order 
to the Application of Christ. 

Rom. vii. 9. 

For I was alive without the law once, but when the commandment 
came, sin revived, and I died. 

A HE scope of the apostle in this epistle, and more particularly 
in this chapter, is to state the due use and excellency of the law, 
which he doth accordingly. 

Fira&i By denying to it a power to justify us, which is the pecu- 
liar honour of Christ. 

Secondly, By ascribing to it a power to convince us, and so pre- 
pare us for Christ *. 

Neither attributing to it more honour than belongeth to it, nor 
yet detracting from it that honour and usefulness which God hath 
given it. It cannot make us righteous, but it can convince us that 

* The author means that it shews us our need of Christ. Editor. 



288 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XX. 

we are unrighteous ; it cannot heal, but it can open and discover 
the wounds that sin hath given us ; which lie proves in this place 
by an argument drawn from his own experience, confirmed also 
by the general experience of believers, in whose persons and names 
we must here understand him to speak ; " For I was alive without 
" the law once ; but when the commandment came, sin revived, 
" and I died." Wherein three particulars are very observable. 

First, The opinion Paul had, and all unregenerate men have of 
themselves before conversion : / was alive once. By life, under- 
stand here liveliness, cheerfulness, and confidence of his good 
estate and condition : he was full of vain hope, false joy, and pre- 
sumptuous confidence ; a very brisk and jovial man. 

Secondly, The sense and opinion he had, and all others will have 
of themselves, if ever they come under the regenerating work of the 
Spirit in his ordinary method of working : I died. The death he 
here speaks of, stands opposed to that life before mentioned ; and 
signifies the sorrows, fears, and tremblings that seized upon his 
soul, when his state and temper were upon the change : the ap- 
prehensions he then had of his condition struck him home to the 
heart, and damped all his carnal mirth : / died. 

Thirdly, The ground and reason of this wonderful alteration and 
change of his judgment, and apprehension of his own condition; 
the commandment came, and sin revived: The commandment came, 
i. e. it came home to my conscience, it was fixed with a divine and 
mighty efficacy upon my heart : the commandment was come be- 
fore by way of promulgation, and the literal knowledge of it ; but 
it never came till now in its spiritual sense and convincing power 
to his soul ; though he had often read, and heard the law before, 
yet he never clearly understood the meaning and extent, he never 
felt the mighty efficacy thereof upon his heart before ; it so came 
at this time, as it never came before. From hence the observa- 
tions are, 

Doct. 1. That unregenerate persons are generally full of ground- 
less confidence and cheerfulness, though their condition be sad 
and miserable. 

Doct. 2. That there is a mighty efficacy in the word or law of 
God, to kill vain confidence, and quench carnal mirth in the 
hearts of men, when God sets it home upon their consciences. 

We shall take both these points under consideration, and improve 
them to the design in hand. 

Doct. 1. That unregene? ate persons are generally full of ground- 



SERM. XX. THE METHOD OF GGACE. 289 

less confidence and cheerfulness, though their condition be sad 
and miserable ; Rev. iii. 17. Because thou sayest I am rich, 
and increased with goods, and have need of nothing ; and 
knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, 
and blind, and naked ; 'Fills is the very life that unregt- 
nerate men do live. 

In opening whereof, I shall shew you, 

1. What is the life of the unregeneratc. 

2. What maintains that life. 

3. How it appears that this is the life the generality of the world 
do live. 

4. The danger of living such a life as this : and then apply it. 

First, What is the life of the unregenerate, and wherein it con- 
sists ? Now there being, among others, three things in which the 
life of the unregenerate doth principally consist, viz. 

Carnal security, 
Presumptuous hope, and 
False joy, 

Of these briefly in their order. 

First, There is in unregenerate men a great deal of carnal secu- 
rity ; they dread no danger ; Luke xi. 21. " When a strong man 
" armed keepeth his palace, his goods are at peace :" There is 
generally a great stillness and silence in the consciences of such men ; 
when others, in a better condition, are watching and trembling, 
they sleep securely : so they live, and so oftiraes they die, Psal. 
lxxiii. 4. " They have no bonds in their death,''' [Hebrew, on 
knots], no difficulties that puzzle them. It is true, the consciences 
«f few men are so perfectly stupified, but that some time or other 
they twang and gird them ; but it seldom works to that height, 
or continues with them so long as to give any considerable inter- 
ruption to their carnal peace and quietness. 

Secondly, The life of the unregenerate consisteth in presumptuous 
hope : this is the very foundation of their carnal security. So 
Christ tells the Jews, John viii. 54, 55. " Of whom ye say that 
" he is your God, and yet ye have not known him." The world 
is full of hope without a promise, which is but as a spider's web, 
when a stress comes to be laid upon it, John xxvii. 8. Unregene- 
rate men are said indeed to be without hope, Ephes. ii. 12. but the 
meaning is, they are without any solid, well-grounded hope ; for in 
scripture-account, vain hope is no hope, except it be a lively hope, 
1 Pet. i. 'j. A hope flowing from union with Christ, Col. i. 27. 
A hope nourished by experience, Rom. v. 4. A hope for which 
a man can give a reason, 1 Pet. iii. 15. a hope that puts men upon 
heart-purifying eudeavours, 1 John iii. 3. It is in the account 



290 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XX. 

of God a cypher, a vanity, not deserving the name of hope ; and 
yet such a groundless, dead, christless, irrational, idle hope is that 
which the unregenerate live upon. 

Thirdly, The life of the unregenerate consisteth in false joy, the 
immediate offspring of ungrounded hope, Mat. xiii. 28. The stony 
ground receive the word with joy. 

There are two sorts of joy upon which the unregenerate live, 
viz. 

1. A sensitive joy in things carnal. 

2. A delusive joy in things spiritual. 

They rejoice in corn, wine, and oil, in their estates and children, 
in the pleasant fruitions of the creature ; yea, and they rejoice also 
in Christ and the promises, in heaven and in glory : with all which 
they have just such a kind of communion as a man hath in a dream 
with a full feast and curious music ; and just so their joy will va- 
nish when they awake. Now these three, security, hope, and joy, 
make up the livelihood of the carnal world. 

Secondly, Next it concerns us to enquire what are the things that 
maintain and support this security, hope and joy in the hearts of 
unregenerate men ; and if we consider duly, we shall find that 
church-privileges, natural ignorance, false evidences of the love of 
God, slight workings of the gospel, self-love, comparing themselves 
with the more profane, and Satan's policy managing all these in 
order to their eternal ruin, are so many springs to feed and main- 
tain this life of delusion in the unregenerate. 

1. First, Church privileges lay the foundation to this strong de- 
lusion. Thus the Jews deceived themselves, saying in their hearts, 
" We have Abraham for our father," Mat. iii. 9. This propt up 
the vain hopes that Abraham's blood ran in their veins, though 
Abraham's faith and obedience never wrought in their hearts. 

2. Secondly, Natural ignorance ; this keeps all in peace : they 
that see not, fear not. There are but two ways to quiet the hearts 
of men about their spiritual and eternal concernments, viz. the way 
of assurance and faith, or the way of ignorance and self-deceit; by 
the one we are put beyond danger, by the other beyond fear, 
though the danger be greater. Satan could never quiet men, if 
he did not first blind them. 

3. Thirdly, False evidences of the love of God is another spring 
feeding this security, vain hope, and false joy in the hearts of 
men : see the power of it to hush and still the conscience, Mat. 
vii. 22. " Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we 
" not prophesied in thy name ?*" &c. The things upon which 
they built their evidence and confidence, were external things in 
religion ; yet they had a quieting power upon them, as if they had 
been the best evidences in the World. 



SEEM. XX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 291 

4. Fourthly, Slight workings of the gospel ; such are transient 
motions of the affections under the word* Ileb. vi. 8. the working 
of their desires about spiritual objects. John vi. 34. Math. xxv. 8. the 
external change and reformation of their ways, Mat. xii. 43. all 
which serve to nourish the vain hopes of the unregenerate. 

5. Fifthly, Self-love is an apparent reason and ground of secu- 
rity and false hope, Mat. vii. 3. It makes a man to overlook great 
evils in himself, whilst he is sharp-sighted to discover and censure 
lesser evils in others : self-love takes away the sight of sin, by bring- 
ing it too near the eye. 

6. Sixthly, Mens comparing themselves with those that are more 
profane and grossly wicked than themselves, serves notably to quiet 
and hush the conscience asleep; " God, I thank thee, (said the 
" Pharisee), I am not as other men, or as this publican. 7 ' O what 
a saint did he seem to himself, when he stood by those that were 
externally more wicked. 

7. Seventhly, and lastly, The policy of Satan to manage all these 
things to the blinding and ruining of the souls of men, is another 
great reason they live so securely and pleasantly as they do, in a state 
of so much danger and misery, 2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. " The god of this 
" world hath blinded the minds of them that believe not." 

Thirdly, You have seen what the life of the unregenerate is, 
and what maintains that life. In the next place, I shall give you 
evidence that this is the life the generality of the world do live ; a 
life of carnal security, vain hope, and false joy ; this will evidently 
appear, if we consider, 

First, The activity and liveliness of men's spirits in pursuit of 
the world. O how lively and vigorous are their hearts in the ma- 
nagement of earthly designs ! Psal. vi. 4. " Who will shew us any 
" good ?" The world eats up their hearts, time, and strength. 
Now this could never be, if their eyes were but opened to see the 
danger and misery their souls are in. How few designs for the 
world run in the thoughts of a condemned man ? O if God had 
ever made the light of conviction to shine into their consciences, 
certainly the temptations would lie the quite contrary way, even in 
too great a neglect of things of this life ! But this briskness and 
liveliness plainly shew the great security which is upon most men. 

Secondly, The marvellous quietness and stillness that is in the 
thoughts and consciences of men, about their everlasting concern- 
ments, plainly shews this to be the life of the unregenerate : How 
few scruples, doubts, or fears shall you hear from them? How 
many years may a man live in carnal families, before he shall hear 
such a question as this seriously propounded, " What shall I do to 
" be saved ?" There are no questions in their lips, because no fear 
or sense of danger in their hearts. 

Vol. II. T 



292 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XX. 

Thirdly, The general contentedness, and professed willingness of 
carnal men to die, give clear evidence that such a life of security 
and vain hope is the life they live ; " Like sheep they are laid in 
" the grave," Psal. xlix. 14. O how quiet and still are their con- 
sciences, when there are but a few breaths more between them 
and everlasting burnings ! Had God opened their eyes to appre- 
hend the consequences of death, and what follows the pale horse, 
Rev. vi. 8. it were impossible but that every unregenerate man 
should make that bed on which he dies shake and tremble under him. 
Fourthly, and lastly, The low esteem men have for Christ, and 
the total neglect of, at least the mere trifling with, those duties in 
which he is to be found, plainly discover this stupid secure life to 
be the life that the generality of the world do live ; for were men 
sensible of the disease of sin, there could be no quieting them with- 
out " Christ the physician,' 1 Phil. iii. 8. All the business they 
have to do in this world could never keep them from their knees, or 
make them strangers to their closets ; all which, and much more that 
might be said of the like nature, gives too full and clear proof of this 
sad assertion, that this is the life the ungenerate world generally lives. 
Fourthly, In the last place, I would speak a few words to disco- 
ver the danger of such a life as hath been described ; to which pur- 
pose let the following brief hints be seriously minded. 

First, By these things souls are inevitably betrayed into hell and 
eternal ruin ; this blinding is in order to damning, 2 Cor. iv. 3, 
4. " If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost ; whose 
" eyes the god of this world hath blinded. 1 ' Those that are turn- 
ed over into eternal death are thus generally hoodwinked and 
blinded in order thereunto, Isa. vi. 9. 10. " And he said go and 
" tell this people, hear ye indeed, but understand not: and see 
" ye indeed, but perceive not. Make the hearts of this people 
" fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes ; lest they 
" see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand 
<{ with their hearts, and convert, and be healed. 11 

Secondly, As damning is the event of blinding, so nothing makes 
hell a more terrible surprize to the soul than this doth : By this 
means the wrath of God is felt before its danger be apprehended ; 
a man is past all hope, before he begins to have any fear : his 
eternal ruin, like a breach ready to fall, swelling out in a high wall, 
cometh suddenly at an instant, Isa. xxx. 13. and as it damns surely 
and surprizingly, so, 

Thirdly, Nothing more aggravates a man's damnation than to 
sink suddenly into it, from amidst so many hopes, and high confi- 
dence of safety : For a man to find himself in hell, when he thought 
and concluded himself within a step of heaven, O what a hell will 
it be to such men ! The higher vain hopes lifted them up, the 



SERM. XX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 293 

more dreadful must their fall be, Matth. vii. 22. And as it damns 
surely, surprizingly, and with highest aggravations, so, 

Fourthly, This life of security and vain hope frustrates all the 
means of recovery and salvation, in the only season wherein they 
can be useful and beneficial to us : By reason of these things the 
word hath no power to convince men's consciences, nothing can 
bring them to a sight and sense of their condition: Therefore 
Christ told the self-confident and blind Jews, Matth. xxi. 21. 
" That the publicans and harlots go into the kingdom of God be- 
" fore them :" And the reason is, because their hearts lie more 
open and fair to the strokes of conviction and compunction for sin 
than those do, who are blinded by vain hopes and confidences. 

Inference 1. Is this the life that the unregenerate world lives ? 
Then it is not to be wondered at that the preaching of the gospel 
hath so little success : " Who hath believed our report ? (saith the 
" prophet) and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ?" Isa. liii. 
1. Ministers study for truths apt to awaken and convince the con- 
sciences of them that hear them, but their words return again to 
them : They turn to God, and mourn over the matter ; we have 
laboured in vain, and spent our strength for nought : And this se- 
curity is the cause of all ; vain hopes bar fast the doors of men's 
hearts against all the convictions and persuasions of the word. The 
greater cause have they to admire the grace of God, who have 
found, or shall find the convictions of the word sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing to the dividing asunder of the soul and 
spirit ; to whose hearts God brings home the commandment by an 
effectual application. 

Inf. 2. If this be the life of the unregenerate world, what deadly 
enemies are they that nourish and strengthen the groundless con- 
fidences and vain hopes of salvation in men ? This the scripture 
calls the healing of the hurt of souls slightly, by crying, " Peace, 
" peace, when there is no peace," Jer. vi. 14. The sewing of 
pillows uuder their arm-holes, Ezek. xiii. 18. That they may lie 
soft and easy under the ministry ; and this is the doctrine which the 
people love : but oh, what will" the end of these things be ! And 
what an account have those men to give to God for the blood of 
those souls by them betrayed to the everlasting burnings ! Such 
flattery is the greatest cruelty : Those whom you bless upon earth, 
will curse you in hell, and the day in which they trusted their souls 
to your conduct. 

Inf. 3. How great a mercy is it to be awakened out of that general 
sleep and seurity which is fallen upon the world ! You cannot esti- 
mate the value of that mercy, for it is a peculiar mercy. O that 
ever the Spirit of the Lord should touch thy soul under the ministry 
of the word, startle, and rouse thy conscience, w r hilst others are left 

T 2 



294 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XX, 

in the dead sleep of security round about thee ! When the Lord 
dealt with thy soul much after the same manner he did with Paul 
in the way to Damascus, who not only saw a light shining from 
heaven, which those that travelled with him saw as well as he, 
but heard that voice, from heaven which did the work upon his 
heart, though his companions heard it not. Besides, it is not only 
a peculiar mercy, but it is a leading, introductive mercy, to all 
other spiritual mercies that follow it to all eternity. If God had 
not done this for thee, thou hadst never been brought to faith, to 
Christ, or heaven. From this act of the Spirit all other saving 
acts take their rise ; so that you have cause for ever to admire the 
goodness of God in such a favour as this is. 

////' 4. Lastly, Hence it follows that the generality of the world 
are in the direct way to eternal ruin ; and whatever their vain con- 
fidences are, they cannot be saved. " Narrow is the way, and strait 
'* is the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." 
Hear me all you that live this dangerous life of carnal security and 
vain hope, whatever your persuasions and confidences are, except 
you give them up, and get better grounds for your hope, you 
cannot be saved. For, 

First, Such hopes and confidences as yours are directly contra- 
dictory to the established order of the gospel, which requires re- 
pentance, 4-cts v. 31. faith, Acts xiii. 39. and regeneration, John 
iii. 3. in all that shall be saved. And this order shall never be 
altered for any man's sake. 

Secondly, If such as you be saved, all the threatenings in scrip- 
ture must be reversed, which lie in full opposition to your vain 
hopes, Mark xvi. 16. John iii. 16. Rom. iii. 8, 9. Either the 
truth of God, in these threatenings must fail, or your vain hopes 
must fail. 

Thirdly, If ever such as you be saved, new conditions must be 
set to all the promises ; for there is no condition of any special pro- 
mise found in any unregenerate person *. Compare your hearts 
with these scriptures, Matth. v. 3, 4, 5, 6. Psal. xxiv. 4. Psal. 
lxxxiv. 11. Gen. xvii. 1, 2. 

Fourthly, If ever such a hope as yours bring you to heaven, then 
the saving hojre of God's elect is not rightly described to us in the 
scriptures. Scripture-hope is the effect of regeneration, 1 Pet. i. 3. 
And purity of heart is the effect of that hope, 1 John iii. 3. Nay, 

Fifthly, The very nature of heaven is mistaken in scripture, if 
such as you be subjects qualified for its enjoyment : For assimila- 
tion, or the conformity of the soul to God ir\ holiness, is, in the 



* The author by condition must be understood here, as meaning evidence of interest 
in -these promises. Editor, 



SERM. xxr. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. &95 



scripture account, a principal ingredient of that blessedness : By all 
which it manifestly appears that the hopes of most men are in vain, 
and will never bring them to heaven. 



SERMON XXI. 

Rom. vii. 9- 



For I was alive without the law once : But when the commandment 
came, sin revived, and I died. 

Doct. 2. X HAT there is a mighty efficacy in the word or law 
of God, to kill vain confidence, and quench carnal mirth in the 
hearts of men, when God sets it home upon their consciences. 
" The weapons of the word are not carnal, but mighty through 
" God ; to the pulling down of strong holds, casting down imagina- 
" tions, and every thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge 
" of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedi- 
" ence of Christ," 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. 
In the opening of this point I shall, 

1. Demonstrate the efficacy of the word or law of God. 

2. Shew wherein the efficacy thereof lies. 

3. From whence it hath all this mighty power and efficacy. 
First, I shall give you some demonstrations of the mighty power 

and efficacy that there are in the word or law of God ; which will 
appear with the fullest evidence, 

First, From the various subjects upon whom it works : The 
hearts and consciences of men of all orders and qualities, have 
been reached and wounded to the quick by the two-edged sword 
of God's law. Some, among the great and honourable of the earth, 
(though indeed the fewest of that rank) have been made to stoop 
and tremble under the word, Acts xxiv. 16. Mark vi. 20. 1 Sam. 
xv. 24. The wise and learned of the world have felt its power, 
and been brought over to embrace the humbling and self-denying 
ways of Christ, Acts xvii. 34. Thus Origen, Hierom, Tertullian, 
Uradwardine, and many more, came into Canaan laden with the 
Egyptian gold, as one speaks, i. e. they came into the church of 
God abundantly enriched and furnished with the learned arts and 
sciences, devoting them all to the service of Christ. Yea, and 
which is as strange, the most simple, weal:, and illiterate have been 
wonderfully changed, and wrought upon by the power of the 
word : " The testimonies of the Lord make wise the simple :" Men 



296 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEBM. XXI. 



of weak understandings, in all other matters, have been made wise 
to salvation by the power of the word, Matth. xi. 25. 1 Cor. i. 27. 
Nay the most malicious and obstinate enemies of Christ have been 
wounded and converted by the word, 1 Tim. i. 13. Acts xvi. 25. 
Those that have been under the prejudice of the worst and most 
idolatrous education, have been the subjects of its mighty power, 
Acts xix. 26. To conclude, men of the most profligate and debauched 
lives have been wonderfully changed and altered by the power of 
the word, 1 Cor. vi. 10, 11. 

Secondly, The mighty efficacy of the law of God appears in the 
manner of its operation ; it works suddenly ; strikes like a dart 
through the hearts and consciences of men, Acts ii. 37. A won- 
derful change is made in a short time : And, as it works quickly 
and suddenly, so it works irresistibly, with an uncontrouled power 
upon the spirits of men, 1 Thes. i. 5. Rom. i. 16. Let the soul 
be armed against conviction with the thickest ignorance, strongest 
prejudice, or most obstinate resolution, the word of God will 
wound the breast even of such a man, when God sends it forth in 
his authority and power. 

Thirdly, The wonderful power of the law or word of God is 
evidently seen in the strange effects which are produced by it in the 
hearts and lives of men. For, 

First, It changes and alters the frame and temper of the mind : 
It moulds a man into a quite contrary temper, Gal. i. 23. " He 
" which persecuted us in times past, now t preacheth the faith, 
" which once he destroyed :" Thus a tyger is transformed into a 
lamb, by the power of the word of God. 

Secondly, It makes the soul, upon which it works, to forego and 
quit the dearest interests it hath in this world for Jesus Christ, Phil, 
iii. 7, 8, 9. Riches, honours, self-righteousness, dearest relations, 
are denied and forsaken. Reproach, poverty, and death itself, 
are willingly embraced for Christ's sake, when once the efficacy of 
the word hath been upon the hearts of men, 1 Thes. i. 6. Those 
that were their companions in sin, are declined, renounced, and 
cast off with abhorrence, 1 Pet. iv. 3, 4. In such things as these 
the mighty power of the word discovers itself. 

Secondly, Next, let us see wherein the efficacy of the word 
upon the souls of men principally consisteth : and we find in scrip- 
ture it exerteth its power in five distinct acts upon the soul ; by all 
which it strikes at the life, and kills the very heart of vain hopes. 
For, 

First, It hath an awakening efficacy upon secure and sleepy sin- 
ners : It rouses the conscience, and brings a man to a sense and 
feeling apprehension, Eph. v. 13, 14. The first effectual touch of 
the word startles the drowsy conscience. A poor sinner lies in his 



SERM. XXI Till: METHOD OF GRACE. 297 

sins, as Peter did in his chains, fast asleep, though a warrant was 
signed for his execution the next day : but the Spirit in the word 
awakens him as the angel did Peter : And this awakening power 
of the word is in order, both of time and nature, antecedent to all 
its operations and effects. 

Secondly, The law of God hath an enlightening efficacy upon 
the minds of men : It is eye-salve to the blinded eye, Rev. iii. 18. 
A light shining in a dark place, 2 Pet. i. 19. A light shining into 
the very heart of man, 2 Cor. iv. 6. When the word comes in 
power, all things appear with another face : The sins that were hid 
from our eyes, and the danger which was concealed by the policy 
of Satan from our souls, now lie clear and open before us, Eph. 
v. 8. 

Thirdly, The word of God hath a convincing efficacy : It sets 
sin in order before the soul, Psal. 1. 21. As an army is drawn up 
in an exact order, so are the sins of nature and practice, the sins of 
youth and age, even a great and terrible army is drawn up before 
the eye of the conscience ; the convictions of the word are clear 
and full, 1 Cor. xiv. 24, 25. The very secrets of a sinner's heart 
are made manifest ; his mouth is stopped ; his pleas are silenced ; 
his conscience yields to the charge of guilt, and to the equity of 
the sentence of the law, so that the soul stands mute, and self- 
condemned at the bar of conscience : It hath got nothing to say- 
why the wrath of God should not come upon it to the uttermost, 
Rom. iii. 19. 

Fourthly, The law of God hath a soul- wounding, an heart-cut- 
ting efficacy : It pierces into the very soul and spirit of man, Acts 
ii. 37. " When they heard this, they were pricked at their hearts, 
" and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the apostles ; men and 
" brethren, what shall we do ?" A dreadful sound is in the sin- 
ner's ears ; his soul, is in deep distress ; he knows not which way 
to turn for ease ; no plaister but the blood of Christ can heal these 
wounds which the word makes : No outward trouble, affliction, 
disgrace, or loss, ever touched the quick as the word of God doth. 

Fifthly, The word hath a heart-turning, a soul converting ef- 
ficacy in it : It is a regenerating, as well as a convincing word, 1 
Pet. i. 23. 1 Thes. i. 9. The law wounds, the gospel cures ; the 
law discovers the evil that is in sin, and the misery that follows it ; 
and the Spirit of God, working in fellowship with the word, effec- 
tually turns the heart from sin. And thus we see in what glorious 
acts the efficacy of the word discovers itself upon the hearts of 
men ; and all these acts lie in order to each other : For, until the 
soul be awakened, it cannot be enlightened, Eph. v. 14. Till it 
be enlightened, it cannot be convinced, Eph. v. 13. Conviction 
being nothing else but the application of the light that shines in 

T4 



298 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXI. 

the mind to the conscience of a sinner : Till it be convinced, it can- 
not be wounded for sin, Acts ii. 37. And until it be wounded for 
sin, it will never be converted from sin, and brought effectually to 
Jesus Christ. And thus you see what the power of the word is. 

Thirdly, In the last place, it will concern us to enquire whence 
the word of God hath all this power ? And it is most certain, that 
it is not a power inherent in itself, nor derived from the instru- 
ment by which it is managed, but from the Spirit of the Lord, 
who communicates to it all that power and efficacy which it hath 
upon our souls. 

1. Its power is not in, or from itself: It works not in a, physical 
7cay, as natural agents do ; for then the effect would always follow, 
except it were miraculously hindered : But this spiritual efficacy is 
in the word, as the healing virtue was in the waters of Bethesda, 
John v. 4. " An angel went down at a certain season into the pool, 
" and troubled the water : Whosoever then first, after the troub- 
" ling of the water, stept in, was made whole of whatsoever disease 
u he had. 11 It is not a power naturally inherent in it at all times, 
but communicated to it at some special seasons. How often is the 
word preached, and no man awaked or convinced by it ! 

2. The power of the word is not communicated to it by the in- 
strument that manageth it, 1 Cor. iii. 7. "Neither is he that. 
" planteth any thing, neither he that wateredi." Ministers are 
nothing to such an effect and purpose as this is ; he doth not mean 
that they are useless and altogether unnecessary, but insufficient of 
themselves to produce such mighty effects : It works not as it is 
the word of man, 9. Thess. ii. 13. Ministers may say of the ordi- 
nary, as Peter said of the extraordinary effects of the Spirit, Acts 
iii. 12. " Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this ? or why look 
" ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness 
" we had made this man to walk ?" If the effects of the word 
were in the power, and at the command of him that preacheth it, 
then the blood of all the souls that perish under our ministry must 
lie at our door, as was formerly noted. 

3. If you say, whence then hath the word all this power ? Our 
answer is, It derives it all from the Spirit of God *, 1 Thes. ii. 13. 
" For this cause thank we God without ceasing, because when ye 
" received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it 
" not as the word of man, but (as it is in truth) the word of God, 
" which effectually worketh also in you that believe. 11 It is a suc- 
cessful instrument only when it is in the hand of the Spirit, with- 
out whose influence it never did, nor can convince, convert, or save 



* What is commanded by the word, is given by the Spirit. Aug. Ep. 157. 



SERM. XXI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 299 

any soul. Now, the Spirit of God hath a sovereignty over three 
things in order to the conversion of sinners. 

1. Over the word which works. 

2. Over the soul wrought upon. 

3. Over the time and season of working. 

First, The Spirit hath a glorious sovereignty over the word itself 
whose instrument it is to make it successful or not, as it pleaseth 
him, Isa. lv. 10, 11. " For as the rain cometh down, and the snow 
" from heaven, &c. so shall my word be that goeth out of my 
" mouth :" as the clouds, so the word is carried and directed by 
divine pleasure. It is the Lord that makes them both give down 
their blessings, or to pass away fruitless and empty : yea, it is from 
the Spirit that this part of the word works, and not another. 
Those things upon which ministers bestow greatest labour in their 
preparation, and from which accordingly they have the greatest 
expectation ; these do nothing, when, mean time, something that 
dropped occasionally from them, like a chosen shaft, strikes the 
mark and doth the work. 

Secondly, The Spirit of the Lord hath a glorious sovereignty over 
the souls wrought upon : it is his peculiar work " to take away the 
" stony heart out of our flesh, and to give us an heart of flesh, ,, 
JEzek. xxxvi. 26. We may reason, exhort, and reprove, but no- 
thing will abide till the Lord set it home. The Lord opened the 
heart of Lydia under Paul's ministry : he opens every heart that is 
effectually opened to receive Christ in the word : if the word can 
get no entrance, if your hearts remain dead under it still, we may 
say concerning such souls, as Martha did concerning her brother 
Lazarus ; " Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not 
" died. 11 So, Lord, if thou hadst been in this sermon, in this prayer, 
or in that counsel, these souls had not remained dead under them. 

Thirdly, The Spirit hath dominion over the times and seasons of 
conviction and conversion. Therefore the day in which souls are 
wrought upon is called " the day of his power, 11 Psal. ex. 3. That 
shall work at one time, which had no efficacy at all at another 
time ; because this, and not that, was the time appointed. And 
thus you see whence the word derives that mighty power it hath. 

Now this word of God, when it is set home by the Spirit, is 
mighty to convince, humble, and break the hearts of sinners, John 
xvi. 9. " The Spirit when it cometh shall convince the world of 
" sin. 11 The word signifies conviction by such clear demonstration 
as compelleth assent : it not only convinces men in general that 
they ue sinners, but it convinceth men particularly of their own 
sins, and the aggravations of them. So in the text, Sin revived, 
that is, the Lord revived his sins, the very circumstances and ag- 
gravations with which they were committed i and so it will be 



300 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXT. 

with us when the commandment comes; sins that we had for- 
gotten, committed so far back as our youth or childhood ; sins that 
lay slighted in our consciences, shall now be roused up as so many 
sleepy lions to affright and terrify us : for now the soul hears the 
voice of God in the word, as Adam heard it in the cool of the 
day and was afraid, and hides itself; but all will not do, for the 
Lord is come in the word ; sin is held up before the eyes of the 
conscience in its dreadful aggravations and fearful consequences, as 
committed against the holy law, clear light, warnings of conscience, 
manifold mercies, God's long-suffering, Christ's precious blood, 
many warnings of judgment, the wages and demerit whereof, by the 
verdict of a man's own conscience, is death, eternal death, Rom. vi. 
23. Rom. i. 32. Rom. ii. 9. Thus the commandment comes, sin 
revives, and vain hope gives up the ghost. 

Inf. 1. Is there such a mighty power in the word? then certain!?/ 
the word is of divine authority. There cannot be a more clear and 
satisfying proof that it is no human invention, than the common 
sense that all believers have of the Almighty power in which it works 
upon their hearts. So speaks the apostle, 1 Thes. ii. 13. " When 
" ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received 
" it not as the word of man, but (as it is in truth) the word of 
" God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe." Can the 
power of any creature, the word of a mere man, so convince the 
conscience, so terrify the heart, so discover the very secret thoughts 
of the soul, as to put a man into such tremblings ? No, a greater 
than man must needs be here ; none but a God can so open the 
eyes of the blind, so open the graves of the dead, so quicken and 
enliven the conscience that was seared, so bind over the soul of a 
sinner to the judgment to come, so change and alter the frame and 
temper of a man's spirit, or so powerfully raise, refresh and com- 
fort a drooping dying soul ; certainly the power of God is in all 
this ; and, if there were no more, yet this alone were sufficient to 
make full proof of the divine authority of the scriptures. 

Inf. 2. Judge from hence what an invaluable mercy the preaching 
of the word is to the world: It is a blessing far above our estimation 
of it ; little do we know what a treasure God committeth to us in 
the ordinances, Acts xiii. 25. " To you is the word of this salva- 
" tion sent." It is the very power of God to salvation, Rom. i. 
16. And salvation is ordinarily denied to w r hom the preaching of 
the word is denied, Rom. x. 14. It is called the word of life, Phil. 
n. 16. and deserves to be valued by every one of us as our life. 
The eternal decree of God's election is executed by it upon our 
souls ; as many as he ordained to eternal life shall believe by the 
preaching of it. Great is the ingratitude of this generation, which 
so slights and undervalues this invaluable treasure ; which is a sad 



SERM. XXI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 301 

presage of the most terrible judgment, even in the removing our 
candlestick out of its place, except we repent. 

Inf. 3. How sore and terrible a judgment lies upon the souls of 
t/iose men to whom no word of God is made powerful enough to con- 
vince and awaken them ! Yet so stands the case with thousands, who 
constantly sit under the preaching of the word ; many arrows are 
shot at their consciences, but none goes home to the mark, all fall 
short of the end ; the commandment hath come unto them many 
thousand times, by way of promulgation and ministerial inculcation, 
but yet never came home to their souls by the Spirit's effectual ap- 
plication. O friends ! you have often heard the voice of man, but 
you never yet heard the voice of God ; your understandings have 
been instructed, but your consciences to this day were never tho- 
roughly convinced. " We have mourned unto you, but ye have not 
" lamented," Matth. xi. 17. "Who hath believed our report? 
" And unto whom is the arm of the Lord revealed F" Alas ! we 
have laboured in vain, we have spent our strength for nought ; 
our word returns unto us empty; but O what a stupendous judg- 
ment is here ! Heb. vi. 7, 8. " The earth which drinketh in the 
" rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for 
" them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God ; but 
" that which beareth thorns and briars is rejected, and is nigh 
" unto cursing, whose end is to be burned.'" What a sore judgment 
and sign of God's displeasure would you account it, if your fields 
were cursed ; if you should manure, dress, plow, and sow them, 
but never reap the fruit of your labour ; the increase being still 
blasted ? And yet this were nothing, compared with the blasting of 
the word to your souls : that which is a savour of life unto life unto 
some, becomes the savour of death unto death to others, 2 Cor. ii. 
16. The Lord affect our hearts with the terrible strokes of God 
upon the souls of men ! 

Use of Exhortation. 

I shall conclude this point with a few words of exhortation to 
three sorts of men, viz. 

1. To those that never felt the power of the word. 

2. To those that have only felt some slight and common effects 

thereof. 

3. To those unto whose very hearts the commandment is come, 

in its effectual and saving power. 
First, You that never felt any power in the word at all, I beg 
you in the name of him that made you, and by all the regard and 
value you have for those precious souls within you, that now at last 
such considerations as these may find place in your souls, and that 
you will bethink yourselves. 



302 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXI, 

Consideration 1. 
Whose word is that which cannot gain entrance into your hearts ? 
Is it not the word of God which you despise and slight ? " Thou 
" casteth my word behind thy back,"" Psal. 1. 17. O what an 
affront and provocation to God is this ! You despise not man, but 
God ; the great and terrible God, in whose hand your breath and 
soul are : This contempt runs higher than you imagine. 

Consideration 2. 

Consider, that however the word hath no power upon you, the 
commandment cannot come home to your hearts ; yet it doth work, 
and comes home with power to the hearts of others : Whilst you 
are hardened, others are melted under it ; whilst you sleep, others 
tremble ; whilst your hearts are fast locked up, others are opened. 
How can you choose but reflect with fear and trembling upon these 
contrary effects of the word ; especially when you consider that the 
eternal decrees, both of election and reprobation, are now executed 
upon the souls of men, by the preaching of the word ; some believe, 
and others are hardened. 

Consideration 3. 

That no judgment of God, on this side hell, is greater than a 
hard heart and stupid conscience under the word ; it were much 
better that the providence of God should blast thy estate, take 
away thy children, or destroy thy health, than harden thy heart, 
and sear thy conscience under the word : So much as thy soul is 
better than thy body, so much as eternity is more valuable than 
time, so much is this spiritual judgment more dreadful than all 
temporal ones. God doth not inflict a more terrible stroke than 
this upon any man in this world. 

O therefore, as you love your own souls, and are loth to ruin 
them to all eternity, attend upon every opportunity that God af- 
fords you ; for you know not in which of them the Lord may work 
upon your hearts. Lay aside your prejudices against the word or 
the weaknesses and infirmities of them that preach it ; for the word 
works not as it is the word of man, as it is thus neat and elegant, 
but as it is the word of God. Pray for the blessing of God upon 
the word ; for except his word of blessing go forth with it, it can 
never come home to thy soul. Meditate upon what you hear ; for, 
without meditation, it is not like to have any effectual operation 
upon you. Search your souls by it, and consider whether that 
be not your very case and state which it describes ; your very 
danger whereof it gives warning. Take heed, lest after you have 
heard it, the cares of the world choke what you have heard, and 
cause those budding convictions which begin to put forth, to blast 



»ERM. XXI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 308 

and wither. Carefully attend to all those items and memorandums 
your consciences give you under the word, and conclude that the 
Lord is then come nigh unto you. 

Secondly, Let this be matter of serious consideration and caution 
to all such as have only felt some slight, transient, and ineffectual 
operations of the gospel upon their souls : The Lord hath come 
nigh to some of our souls ; we have felt a strange power in the 
ordinances, sometimes terrifying, and sometimes transporting our 
hearts ; but, alas ! it proves but a morning-dew, or an early cloud, 
ITos. vi. 4. We rejoice in the word, but it is but for a season, 
John iii. 25. Gal. iv. 14, 15. They are vanishing motions, and 
come to nothing. Look, as in nature there are many abortives, as 
well as perfect children, so it is in religion ; yea, where the new 
creature is perfectly formed in one soul, there be many abortives 
and miscarriages in others ; and there may be three reasons assigned 
for it, viz. 

First, The subtilty and deep policy of Satan, who never more 
effectually deceives and destroys the souls of men, than in such a 
method, and by such an artifice as this ; for when men have once 
felt their consciences terrified under the word, and their hearts at 
other times ravished with the joys and comforts of it, they now 
seem to have attained all that is necessary to conversion, and con- 
stitutive of the new creature ; these things look so well like the 
regenerating effects of the Spirit, that many are easily deceived by 
them. The devil beguiles the hearts of the unwary by such false 
appearances : for it is not every man that can distinguish betwixt 
the natural and spiritual motions of the affections under the word : 
It is very frequently seen that even carnal and unrenewed hearts 
have their meltings and transports, as well as spiritual hearts. The 
subject-matter upon which the word treats, are the weighty things 
of the world to come ; heaven and hell are very awful and affecting 
things, and an unrenewed heart is apt to thaw and melt at them : 
Now here is the cheat of Satan, to persuade a man that these must 
needs be spiritual affections, because the objects about which they 
are conversant are spiritual ; whereas it is certain the objects of the 
affections may be very spiritual and heavenly, and yet the workings 
of man's affections about them may be in a mere natural way. 

Secondly, The dampening efficacy of the world is a true and pro- 
per cause of these abortions and miscarriages under the word, Luke 
viii. 12, 13, 14. There are hopeful and promising beginnings and 
buddings of affections in some persons, especially in their youth ; 
but when once they come to be engaged in the world, how soon 
are they damped and quenched ! As the cares of a family grow on, 
so does the care of salvation wear off. It is not as it was wont to 
be, What shall I do to be saved ? How shall I get interest in Christ? 



304 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXL 

But what shall I eat, and drink, and wherewith shall I, and mine, 
be maintained ? Thus earth justles out heaven, and the present 
world drowns all thoughts of that to come. Good had it been for 
many men, they had never been engaged so deep in the world as 
they are ; their life is but a constant hurry of business, and a per- 
petual diversion from Christ, and things that are eternal. 

Thirdly, and lastly. The deceitfulness and treachery of the heart, 
which too easily gives way to the designs of Satan, suffers itself to 
be imposed upon by him, is not the least cause why so many hope- 
ful beginnings come to nothing, and the effects of the word vanish. 
Pride and self-love are very apt to over-rule every little good, and 
slight or undervalue every ill that is in us ; and so quickly choke 
those convictions that begin to work in our souls. 

But oh ! that such men would consider, that the dying away of 
their convictions is that which threatens the life of their souls for 
ever ; now is the bud withered, the blossom blasted : and what ex- 
pectation is there of fruit after this, except the Lord revive them 
again ? The Lord open men's eyes to discern the danger of such 
things as these are ! Jude 12. Heb. x. 58. Yet I deny not but 
there are many stands and pauses in the work of conversion ; it 
seems to die away, and then revives again ; and revive it must, or 
we are lost. But how many are there who never recover it more ! 
This is a sore judgment of a most terrible consequence to the souls 
of men ! 

Thirdly, In the last place, let it be a word of counsel and advice 
to them, upon whom the word works effectually and powerfully ; 
to whose hearts the commandment is come home to revive sin, and 
kill their vain hopes ; and these are of two sorts. 

1. Embryos under the first workings of the Spirit. 

2. Complete births of the Spirit, regenerated souls. 

Fii'st, Embryos that are under the first workings of the Spirit in 
the word. O let it not seem a misery, or unhappiness to you, that 
the commandment is come, and sin revived, and your former 
hopes overthrown. It must be thus, if ever God intend mercy 
for you. Had you gone on in that dangerous security you were in 
before, you had certainly been lost for ever : God hath stopt you 
in that path that leads down to hell, and none that go in there do 
ever return again, or take hold of the paths of life. O ! it is better 
to weep, tremble, and be distressed now, than to mourn without 
hope for ever. Let it not trouble you that sin hath found you out ; 
you could never have found out the remedy in Christ, if you had 
not found out the disease and danger, by the coming of the com- 
mandment. And I beseech you carefully to observe, whether the 
effects and operations of the word upon your hearts be deeper and 
more powerful than they are found to be in such souls as miscarry 



SERM. XXI. THE METHOD GF GRACE. 305 

under it : the commandment comes to them, and shews them this 
or that more gross and startling sin. Doth it come to you, and 
shew you not only this or that particular sin, but all the evils of 
vour heart and life ; the corruption of your natures, as well as the 
transgressions of your lives ? If so, it promises well, and looks 
hopefully and comfortably to you. The commandment comes to 
others, and startles them with the fears of damnation for their 
sin : it puts them into a grievous fright at hell, and the everlasting 
burnings : but doth it come to thee and discover the infinite evil 
that is in thy sin, as it is committed against the great, holy, righte- 
ous, and good God, and so melts thy heart into tears for the wrong- 
that thou hast done him, as well as the danger into which thou hast 
brought thyself? This is a hopeful work, and may encourage thee. 
It comes to others, and greatly shakes, but never destroys and 
razes the foundation of their vain hopes : if it so revive sin as to 
kill all vain hopes in thee, and send thee to Christ alone, as thy 
only door of hope, fear not ; these troubles will prove the greatest 
mercies that ever befel thee in this world, if thus they work, and 
continue to work upon thy soul. 

Secondly, Others there are upon whom the word hath had its 
full effect as to conversion. O bless God for ever for this mercy ; 
you cannot sufficiently value it ! God hath not only made it a 
convincing and wounding, but a converting and healing word to 
your souls ; he hath not only revived your sins, and killed your 
vain hopes, but begotten you again to a lively hope ; see that you 
be thankful for this mercy. How many have sate under the same 
word, but never felt such effects of it ? As Christ said in another 
case, there were many widows in Israel in the time of Elijah, but 
unto none of them was the prophet sent, save unto Sarepta, a city 
of Sidon, to a certain widow there, Luke iv. 46. So I may say, 
in this case, there were many souls in the same congregation, at the 
same time, but unto none of them was the word sent with a com- 
mission to convince and save, but such a one as thyself; one as im- 
probable to be wrought upon as any soul there. O let this beget 
thankfulness in your souls ; and let it make you love the word as 
long as you live : " I will never forget thy precepts, for by them 
" thou hast quickened me," Psal. cxix. 93. 

But above all, I beseech you make it appear that the command- 
ment hath come home to your hearts, with power to convince you 
of the evil of sin, by your tenderness and care to shun it as long as 
you live. If ever you have seen the face of sin, in the glass of the 
jaw of God ; if your hearts have been humbled and broken for it 
in the days of your trouble and distress, certainly you will choose 
the worst affliction rather than sin : It would be the greatest folly 
in the world to return again to iniquity, Psal. Lxxxv. 8. You that 



306 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEAM. XXII. 

have seen so much of the evil that is in it, and the danger that fol- 
lows it ; you that have had such inward terrors and fears of spirit 
about it, when that terrible representation was made you, will be 
loth to feel those gripes and distresses of conscience again, for the 
best enjoyment in this world. 

Blessed be God if any word has been brought home to our hearts, 
which hath been instrumental to bring us to Christ ! 

SERMON XXII. 

The Teachings of God opened, in their Nature and Necessity. 

John vi. 45. 

It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God- 
Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the 
Father, cometh unto me. 

XAOW necessary to our union with Jesus Christ, the application 
of the law, or coming home of the commandment to the heart of a 
sinner is, we have heard in the last discourse ; and how impossible 
it is, either for the commandment to come to us, or for us to come 
to Christ without illumination and instruction from above, you shall 
hear in this. 

This scripture hath much of the mind of God in it ; and he 
that is to open it, had need himself to be taught of God. In the 
foregoing verses, Christ offers himself as the bread of life unto the 
souls of men : against this doctrine they oppose their carnal reason, 
ver. 41, 42. Christ strikes at the root of all their cavils and ob- 
jections in his reply, ver. 43, 44. "Murmur not among yourselves : 
" no man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me 
" draw him ;" q. d. you slight me because you do not know me ; 
you do not know me because you are not taught of God ; of these 
divine teachings, the prophets of old have spoken, and what they 
foretold is at this day fulfilled in our sight ; so many as are taught 
of God, and no more, come unto me in the way of faith : it is 
impossible to come without the teachings of God, ver. 44. It is as 
impossible not to come, or to miscarry in their coming unto me, 
under the influence of these divine teachings, ver. 45. 

The words read, consist of two parts, viz. 

1. An allegation out of the prophets. 

2. The application thereof made by Christ. 

First, An allegation out of the prophets : " It is written in the 
£ prophets, And they shall be all taught of God." The places in 



SERM. XXII. TIIE METHOD OF GRACE. 307 

the prophets to which Christ seems here to refer, are, Isa. liv. 13. 
" And all thy children shall he taught of the Lord ;" and, Jer. 
xxxi, 34 u And they shall teach no more every man his neigh- 
" hour, and every man his brother, saying, know the Lord ; for 
" they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest 
" of them, saith the Lord. 11 These promises contain the great 
blessings of the new covenant, viz. Divine instruction and heavenly 
illumination, without which no man can obtain an interest in the 
new covenant. 

Secondly, We have here the application of these testimonies out 
of the prophets, made by Christ himself; " Every man therefore 
" that hath heard, and learned of the Father, come unto me. 11 

In which words we have both the necessity and the efficacy of 
these divine teachings ; without them no man can come, and under 
them no man can miscarry. The words being fitly rendered, and 
the sense obvious, 

The notes are, 

Doct. 1. That the teachings of God arc absolutely necessary to 
every man that cometh unto Christ, in the way of faith. 

Doct. 2. No man can miss of Christ, or miscarry in the way of 
faith, that is under the special instructions and teachings of the 
Father. 

Doct. 1. That the teachings of God are absolutely necessary to 
every man that cometh unto Christ, in the way of faith. 

Of the necessity of divine teaching, in order to believing, the apos- 
tle speaks, in Eph. iv. 20, 21. " But ye have not so learned Christ; 
" if so be that you have heard him, and been taught by him, as 
" the truth is in Jesus ;" i. e. Your faith must needs be effectual, 
both to the reformation of your lives, and your perseverance in 
the ways of holiness, if it be such a faith as is begotten and intro- 
duced into your hearts by divine teachings *. Now, in the explica- 
tion of this point, I shall speak distinctly to the following enqui- 
ries. 

1. Plow doth God teach men, or what is imported in our being 
taught of God ? 

2. What those special lessons are, which all believers do hear, 
and are taught of God ? 



* They who believe, by means of the preacher speaking to them outwardly, 
hear and learn inwardly of the Father ; they who believe not, hear outwardly, but 
not inwardly. Aug. on Predest. chap. 8. 

Vol. II. U 



308 . THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. XXII. 



3. In what manner doth God teach these things to men in the 
day of their conversion to Christ ? 

4. What influence God's teaching hath upon our believing ? 

5. Why it is impossible for any man to believe, or come to 
Christ v, ithout the Father's teachings. 

First, How doth God teach men, or what is imported in our 
being taught of God ? To this I will speak both negatively and 
positively, for your clearer apprehension of the sense and meaning 
of the Spirit of God in this phrase. 

First, The teaching of God, and our hearing and learning of 
him, is not to be understood of any extraordinary visional appear- 
ances, or oraculous and immediate voice of God to men : God in- 
deed hath so appeared unto some, Numb. xii. 8. Such voices 
have been heard from heaven, but now these extraordinary ways 
are ceased, Heb. i. 1, 2. and we are no more to expect them ; we 
may sooner meet with satanical delusions than divine illuminations 
in this way. I remember, the learned Gerson tells us that the de- 
vil once appeared to an holy man in prayer, personating Christ, 
and saying, I am come in person to visit thee, for thou art worthy. 
But he with both hands shut his eyes, saying, Nolo hie Christum vi- 
dere, satis est ipsum in gloria videre ; i. e. I will not see Christ 
here ; it is enough for me to see him in glory. We are now to at- 
tend only to the voice of the Spirit in the scriptures : this is a more 
sure word than any voice from heaven, 2 Pet. i. 19. 

Secondly, The teachings of God are not to be understood as op- 
posite unto, or exclusive of the teachings of men. Divine teachings 
do not render ministerial teachings in vain or useless. Paul was 
taught of God, Gal. i. 12. and his conversion had something 
extraordinary in it, yet the ministry of Ananias was used and ho- 
noured in that work, Acts ix. 4, 17. compared. Divine teachings 
do indeed excel, but not exclude human teachings. I know that 
scripture, Jer. xxxi. 24. to which Christ here refers, is objected 
against the necessity of a standing ministry in the church, " They 
" shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man 
" his brother," &c. But if those words should be understood ab- 
solutely, they would not only overthrow all public ordinances of 
God's own institution, 1 Cor. xii. 28. and deprive us of a princi- 
pal fruit of Christ's ascension, Eph. iv. 11. 12. but, for the same 
reason, would destroy all private instructions and fraternal admoni- 
tions also. Such a sense would make the prophet to contradict the 
apostle, and spoil the consent and harmony of the scriptures : the 
sense thereof cannot be negative, but comparative ; it shews the 
excellency of divine, but doth not destroy the usefulness of human 
teachings; Subordinate non pugnant. The teachings of men are 



SERAI. XXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 309 

made effectual by the teachings of the Spirit ; and the Spirit in 
his teachings Avill use and honour the ministry of man. 

Thirdly, But to speak positively, the teachings of God are no- 
thing else but that spiritual and heavenly light, by which the Spi- 
rit of God sbineth into the hearts of men, to give them " the light 
" of the knowledge of the glory of Go.d in the face of Jesus 
" Christ,- 1 as the apostle speaks, 2 Cor. iv. 6. And though this 
be the proper work of the Spirit, yet it is called the teachings of 
the Father, because the Spirit who enlightens us is commissioned 
and sent by the Father so to do, John xiv. 26. Now these teach- 
ings of the Spirit of God, consist in two things, viz. in his, 

1. Sanctifying impressions. 

2. Gracious assistances. 

First, In his sanctifying impressions or regenerating work upon 
the soul, by virtue whereof it receives marvellous light and insight 
into spiritual things ; and that not only as illumination is the first 
act of the Spirit in our conversion, Col. iii. 10. but as his whole 
work of sanctification is illuminative and instructive to the convert- 
ed soul, 1 John ii. 27. " The anointing which you have received 
" of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach 
" you, but as the same anointing teacheth you.'" The meaning 
is that sanctification gives the soul experience of those mysterious 
things which are contained in the scriptures, and that experience 
is the most excellent key to unlock and open those deep scripture- 
mysteries ; no knowledge is so distinct, so clear, so sweet, as that 
which the heart communicates to the head, John vii. 17. " If any 
" man do his will, he shall know of the doctrine." A man that 
never read the nature of love in books of philosophy, nor the 
transports and extasies thereof in history, may yet truly describe 
and express it by the sensible motions of that passion in his own 
soul ; yea, he that hath felt, much better understands, than he 
that hath only read or heard. O what a light doth spiritual sense 
and experience cast upon a great part of the scriptures ! for indeed 
sanctification is the very copy or transcript of the word of God 
upon the heart of man ; Jer. xxxi. 33. " I will write my law in their 
u hearts :" so that the scriptures and the experiences of believers, 
by this means answer to each other, as the lines and letters in the 
press answer to the impressions made upon the paper ; or the 
figures in the wax, to the engravings in the seal. When a sanc- 
tified man reads David's psalms, or Paul's epistles, how is he sur- 
prized with wonder to find the very workings of his own heart so 
exactly decyphered and fully expressed there ! O, saith he, this 
is my very case, these holy men speak what my heart hath felt. 

Secondly, The Spirit of God teacheth us, as by his sanctifying 
impressions, so by his gracious assistances^ which he gives us pro re 

U 2 



810 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIT. 

nata, as our need requires, Mat. x. 19. " It shall be given you in 
" that same hour what ye shall speak, John xiv. 26. " He shall 
" bring all things to your remembrance : he assisteth both the un- 
derstanding in due apprehensions of truth, and the heart in the 
spiritual improvements of truth. And so much briefly of the first 
particular. 

Secondly, In the next place we are to enquire what those special 
truths are which believers hear and learn of the Father, when they 
come to Christ. 

And there are divers great and necessary truths, wherein the 
Spirit enlightens men in that day. I cannot say they are all taught 
every believer in the same degree and order ; but it is certain they 
are taught of God such lessons as these are, which they never so 
understood before. 

Lesson 1. First, They are taught of God that there is abundantly 
more evil in their sinful natures and actions, than ever they dis- 
cerned or understood before : " the Spirit when he cometh shall 
u convince the world of sin," John xvi. 8, 9. Men had a general 
notion of sin before ; so had Paul, when a Pharisee : but how vastly 
different were his apprehensions of sin, from all that ever he had in 
his natural state, when God brought home the commandment to his 
very heart ? There is a threefold knowledge of sin, viz. traditional, 
discursive, and intuitive. The iirst is the more rude and illiterate 
multitude. The second is more rational and knowing men. The 
third is onlv found in those that are enlightened and taught of 
God. And there is as great a difference betwixt this intuitive know- 
ledge of sin, whereby God makes a soul to discern the nature and 
evil of it in a spiritual light, and the two former, as there is be- 
twixt the sight of a painted lion upon the wall, and the sight of a 
living lion that meets us roaring in the way. The intuitive sight of 
sin is another thing than men imagine it to be : it is such a sight as 
wounds a man to the very heart, Acts ii. 37. for God doth not 
only shew a man this or that particular sin, but in the day of 
conviction, he sets all his sins in order before him, Psal. 1. 21. 
yea, the Lord shews him the sinfulness of his nature as well as 
practice. Conviction digs to the root, shews and lays open that 
original corruption, from whence the innumerable evils of the life 
do spring, James i. 14, 15. and which is yet more, the Lord 
shews the man whom he is bringing to Christ the sinful and mi- 
serable estate which he is in by reason of both, John xvi. 9. And 
now all excuses, pleas and defences of sin are gone, he shews him 
" how their iniquities have exceeded,"' 1 Job xxxvi. 8, 9. exceeded 
in number, and in aggravations of sinfulness ; exceeding many, 
and exceeding vile ; no such sinner in the world as I ; can such 
sins as mine be pardoned? The greatness of God greatens my 



SERM. XXII. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 311 



sin ; the holiness of God makes it beyond measure vile ; the good- 
ness of God puts unconceivable weight into my guilt. O, can there 
be mercy for such a wretch as I ! If there be, then there will not 
be a greater example of the riches of free grace in all the world 
than I am. Thus God teacheth the evil of sin. 

Lesson 2. Secondly, God teacheth the soul whom he is bringing to 
Christ, what that wrath and misery are which hang over it in the 
ihreatenings because of sin. Scripture-threatenings were formerly 
slighted, now the soul trembles at them : They once apprehended 
themselves safe enough, Isa. xxviii. 15. Psal. 1. 21. They thought, 
because thev heard no more of their sins after the commission of them, 
that therefore they should never hear more ; that the effect had 
been as transient a thing as the act of sin was ; or if trouble must 
follow sin, they should speed no worse than others, the generality 
of the world being in the same case ; and besides, they hoped to 
find God more merciful than sour and precise preachers repre- 
sented him. But when a light from God enters into the soul, to 
discover the nature of God, and of sin, then it sees that whatever 
wrath is treasured up for sinners in the dreadful threatenings of the 
law, is but the just demerit of sin, the recompence that is meet : 
" The wages of sin is death,' 1 Rom. vi. 23. The penal evil of 
damnation is but equal to the moral evil of sin : So that in the 
whole ocean of God's eternal wrath, there is not one drop of in- 
justice ; yea, the soul doth not only see the justice of God in its 
eternal damnation, but the wonderful mercy of God in the suspen- 
sion thereof so long. O, what is it that hath withheld God from 
damning me all this while ! How is it that I am not in hell ! Now 
do the fears and awful apprehensions of eternity seize the soul, and 
the worst of sensitive creatures is supposed to be in a better condi- 
tion than such a soul. Never do men tremble at the threatenings 
of God, nor rightly apprehend the danger of their condition, until 
sin, and wrath, and the wages of sin be discovered to them by a 
light from heaven. 

Lesson 3. Thirdly, God teaches the soul whom he brings to Christ 
that deliverance from sin, and wrath to come, is the gi'eatest and 
most important business it hath to do in this world. Acts xvi. 30. 
" What must I do to be saved ?" q. d. O direct me to some effec- 
tual way (if there be any) to secure my poor wretched soul from 
the wrath of God. Sin, and the wrath that follows it, are things 
that swallow up the souls, and drink up the very spirits of men : 
Their thoughts never conversed with things of more confessed truth 
and awful solemnity : These things float not upon their fancies as 
matters of mere speculation, but settle upon their hearts day and 
night, as the deepest concernment in aU the world : They now 

US 



312 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXII. 

know much better than any mere scholar, the deep sense of that 
text, Matth. xvi. 26. " What is a man profited, if he should gain 
" the whole world, and lose his own soul ? or what shall a man 
" give in exchange for his soul F" 

Five things shew how weighty the thoughts and cares of salva- 
tion are upon their hearts. 

First, Their continual though tfulness and solicitude about these 
things : if earthly nffairs divert them for a while, yet they are still 
returning again to this solemn business. 

Secondly, Their careful redeeming of time, and saving the very 
moments thereof to employ about this work : Those that were 
prodigal of hours and days before, look upon every moment of time 
as a precious and valuable thing now. 

Thirdly, Their fears and tremblings lest they should miscarry, 
and come short at last, shew how much their hearts are set upon 
this work. 

Fourthly, Their inquisitiveness and readiness to embrace all the 
help and assistance that they can get from others, evidently disco- 
ver this to be their great design. 

F\fthly, and lastly, The little notice they take of all other troubles 
and afflictions, tells you their hearts are taken up about greater 
things. This is the third lesson they are taught of God. 

Lesson 4. Fourthly, The Lord teaches the soul that is coming to 
Christ, that though it he their duty to strive to the uttermost for sal- 
vation ; yet all strivings, in their own strength, are insufficient to 
obtain it. This work is quite above the power of nature : u It is 
" not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God 
" that sheweth mercy." The soul is brought to a full conviction of 
this, by the discovery of the heinous nature of sin, and of the rigour 
and severity of the law of God. No repentance nor reforma- 
tion can possibly amount unto a just satisfaction, nor are they 
within the compass and power of our will. It was a saying that 
Dr. Hill often used to his friends, speaking about the power of 
man's will ; he would lay his hand upon his breast, and say, 
" Every man hath something here to confute the Arminian doc- 
" trine." 1 This fully takes off the soul from all expectations of 
deliverance that way ; it cannot but strive, that is its duty ; but to 
expect deliverance, as the purchase of its own strivings, that would 
be its sin. 

Lesson 5. Fifthly, The soul that is coming to Christ by faith, is 
taught of God, that though the case it is in be sad, yet it is not des- 
perate and remediless : There is a door of hope, a way of escape for 
poor sinners, how black and fearful soever their own thoughts and 
apprehensions are ; there is usually at this time a dawning light of 
hope in the soul that is under the Father's teachings ; and this com- 



SERM. XXn. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 31 S 

monly arises from the general and indefinite encouragements and 
promises of the gospel, which, though they do not presently secure 
the soul from danger, yet they prop and mightily support it against 
despair : For though they be not certain that deliverance shall be 
the event of their trouble ; yet the possibilities, and much more the 
probabilities of deliverance are a great stay to a sinking soul. The 
troubled soul cannot but acknowledge itself to be in a far better case 
than the damned are, whose hopes are perished from the Lord, 
and a death-pang of despair hath seized their consciences. And 
herein the merciful and compassionate nature of God is eminently 
discovered, in hasting to open the door of hope, almost as soon as 
the evil of sin is opened. It was not long after Adam's eyes were 
opened to see his misery, that God opened Christ, his remedy, in 
that first promise, Gen. iii. 15. And the same method of grace is 
still continued to his elect offspring, Gal. iii. 21, 22. Rom. iii. 21, 
22. These supporting hopes the Lord sees necessary to encourage 
industry in the use of means ; it is hope that sets all the world 
awork ; if all hope were cut off, every soul would sit down in a 
sullen despair, yielding itself for hell. 

Lesson 6. Sixthly, The Lord teaches those that come to Christ, that 
there is a fulness of saving power in him, whereby any soul that duly 
receives him, may be perfectly delivered from all its sin and misery, 
Heb. vii. 25. Col i. 19. Matth. xxviii. 18. This is a great and ne- 
cessary point for every believer to learn and hear from the Father ; 
for unless the soul be satisfied of the fulness of Christ's savi no- 
power, it will never move forward towards him ; and herein also 
the goodness of God is most sweetly and seasonably manifested ; 
for, at this time, it is the great design of Satan to fill the soul 
with despairing thoughts of a pardon ; but all those black and 
heart-sinking thoughts vanish before the discovery of Christ's all- 
sufficiency. Now the sin-sick soul saith with that woman, Matth. 
ix. 21. " If I may but touch the hem of his garment, I shall be 
" healed." How deep soever the guilt and stain of sin be, yet the 
soul which acknowledges the infinite dignity of the blood o£ Christ, 
the offering it Up to God in our room, and God's declared satis- 
faction in it, must needs be satisfied that Christ is " able to save, 
" to the uttermost, all that come unto God by him ;" which is 
the sixth lesson believers are taught of God. 

Lesson 7. Seventhly, Every man that cometh to Christ is taught 
of God, that he can never reap any benefit by the blood of Christ, ex- 
cept he have union with the person of Christ, 1 John v. 12. Eph. iv. 
16. Time was when men fondly thought nothing was necessary to 
their salvation but the death of Christ ; but now the Lord shews 
them that their union with Christ by faith is as necessary, in the 
place of an applying cause, as the death of Christ is, in the place of 

U4 



314 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXII. 

a meritorious cause : The purchase of salvation is an act of Christ 
without us, whilst we are yet sinners ; the application thereof is by 
a work wrought icWrin us, when we are believers, Col. i. 27. In 
the purchase all the elect are redeemed together by way of price ; 
in the application they are actually redeemed, each person, by way 
of power. Look, as the sin of the first Adam could never hurt 
us, unless he had been our head by way of generation ; so the 
righteousness of Christ can never benefit us, unless he be our head 
by way of regeneration. In teaching this lesson, the Lord, in 
mercy, unteaches and blots out that dangerous principle, by which 
the greatest part of the christianized world do perish, viz. that the 
death of Christ is, in itself, effectual to salvation, though a man 
be never regenerated or united to him by saving faith. 

Lesson 8. Eighthly, God teaches the soul, whom he is bringing' to 
Christ, that whatever is necessary to be wrought in us, or done by us, 
in order to our union with Christ, is to be obtained from him in the 
way of prayer, Ezek. xxxvi. 37. And it is observable, that the soul 
no sooner comes under the effectual teachings of God, but the Spi- 
rit of prayer begins to breathe in it, Acts ix. 8. " Behold, he pray- 
" eth. v Those that were taught to pray by men before, are 
now taught of the Lord to pray : To pray did I say ? yea, and to 
pray fervently too, as men concerned for their eternal happiness ; 
to pray not only with others, but to pour out our souls before the 
Lord in secret ; for their hearts are as bottles full of new wine, 
which must vent or break. Now the soul returns upon its God 
often in the same day ; now it can express its burdens and wants, 
in words and groans which the Spirit teacheth. They pray, and 
will not give over praying, till Christ come with complete salvation. 

Lesson 9. Ninthly, All that come to Christ are taught of God to 
abandon their former ways and companions in sin, as ever they expect 
to be received unto mercy, Isa. lv. 7. 2 Cor. v. 17. Sins that were 
profitable and pleasant, that were as the right hand, and right eye, 
must now be cut off. Companions in sin, who were once the de- 
light of their lives, must now be cast off. Christ saith to the soul 
concerning these, as he said in another case, John xviii. 8. " If 
" therefore ye seek me, let these go their way." And the soul 
saith unto Christ, as it. is, Psal. cxix. 115. " Depart from me, ye 
" evil-doers, for I will keep the commandments of my God." 
And now pleasant sins and companions in sin, become the very 
burden and shame of a man s soul. Objects of delight are be- 
come objects of pity and compassion : No endearments, no union 
of blood, no earthly interests whatsoever, are found strong enough 
to hold the soul any longer from Christ : Nothing but the effectual 
teachings of God are found sufficient to dissolve such bonds of ini- 
quity as these. 



SERM. XXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 815 

Lesson 10. Tenthly, All that come unto Christ are taught of God, 
that there is such a beauty and excellency in the warn and people of 
God, as is not to be equal led in the whole ivorld, PsaL xvi. 3. When 
the eyes of strangers to Christ begin to be opened, and enlightened 
in his knowledge, you may see what a change of judgment is 
wrought in them, with respect to the people of God : and towards 
them especially, whom God hath any way made instrumental for 
the good of their souls, Cant. v. 9. they then call the spouse of 
Christ, the fairest among women. The convincing holiness of the 
bride then began to enamour and affect them, with a desire of 
nearer conjunction and communion: We will seek him with thee; 
with thee that hast so charged us, that hast taken so much pains 
for the good of our souls ; now, and never before, the righteous 
appeareth more excellent than his neighbour. Change of heart is 
always accompanied with change of judgment, with respect to the 
people of God : thus the gaoler, Acts xvi. 33. washed the apostle's 
stripes, to whom he had been so cruel before. The godly now 
seem to be the glory of the places where they live ; and the glory 
of any place seems to be darkened by their removal ; as one said 
of holy Mr. Barrington, " Methinks the town is not at home when 
" Mr. Barrington is out of town." They esteem it a choice mercy 
to be in their company and acquaintance ; Zech. viii. 23. " We 
" will go with you, for we have heard that God is with you." 
No people like the people of God now ; as one said, when he heard 
of two faithful friends, Utinam tertius essem ! O that I might make 
the third ! Whatever vile or low thoughts they had of the people 
of God before, to be sure now they are the excellent of the earth, 
in whom is all their delight : The holiness of the saints might have 
some interest in their consciences before, but they never had such 
an interest in their estimation and affections, till this lesson was 
taught them by the Father. 

Lesson 11. Eleventhly, All that come to Christ are taught of God y 
that whatever difficulties they apprehend in religion, yet they must 
not, upon pain of damnation, be discouraged thereby, or return 
again to sin, Luke ix. 62. " No man having put his hand to the 
" plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God." 
Ploughing-work is hard work ; a strong and steady hand is required 
for it : he that ploughs must keep on, and make no balks of the 
hardest and toughest ground he meets with. Religion also is the 
running of a race, 1 Cor. ix. 24. there is no standing still, much less 
turning back, if ever we hope to win the prize. 

The devil, indeed, labours every way to discourage and daunt 
the soul, by representing the insuperable difficulties of religion to 
it ; and young beginners are but too apt to be discouraged, and 
fall under despondency ; but the teachings of the Father are en- 



316 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIT, 

couraging teachings ; they are carried on from strength to strength 
against all the oppositions they meet with from without them, and 
the many discouragements they find within them. To this con- 
clusion they are brought by the teaching of God, We must have 
Christ, we must get a pardon, we must strive for salvation, let the 
difficulties, troubles, and sufferings in the way be never so great or 
many. As he said, Necesse est ut earn, non ut vivam ; it is necessary 
that I go on, it is not necessary that I live : So saith the soul that 
is taught of God ; it is easier for me to dispense with ease, honour, 
relations, yea, with life itself, than to part with Christ, and the 
hopes of eternal life. 

Lesson 12. Twelfthly, They that come to Christ, are taught of 
God, that whatever guilt and unworthiness they discover in them- 
selves, and whatever fears and doubts are upon their hearts, as to 
pardon and acceptance ; yet as the case stands, it is their wisdom 
and great interest to venture themselves in the way of faith, upon 
Jesus Christ, whatever the issue thereof be. 

Three great discouragements are usually found upon the hearts 
of those that come to Christ in the way of faith. 

First, The sensible greatness of guilt and sin. How can I go to 
Christ that am in such a case, that have been so vile a wretch ? 
And here measuring the grace and mercy of Christ, by what it 
finds in itself, or in other creatures, 1 Sam. xxiv. 19. the soul is 
ready to sink under the weight of its own discouraging and mis- 
giving thoughts. 

Secondly, The sense they have of their own weakness and inabi- 
lity to do what God requires, and must of necessity be done, if ever 
they be saved. My heart is harder than adamant, how can I break 
it ? My will is stubborn, and exceeding obstinate, I am no way able 
to bow it ; the frame and temper of my spirit is altogether carnal, 
and earthly ; and it is not in the power of my hand to alter and 
change it ; alas ! I cannot subdue any one corruption, nor perform 
one spiritual duty, nor bear one of those sufferings and burdens 
which religion lays upon all that follow Christ : this also proves a 
great discouragement in the way of faith. 

Thirdly, And, which is more than all, the soul that is coming to 
Jesus Christ, hath no assurance of acceptance with him, if it should 
adventure itself upon him : it is a great hazard, a great adventure ; 
it is much more probable, if I look to myself, that Christ will shut 
the door of mercy against me. 

But under all these discouragements the soul learns this lesson 
from God, That, as ungodly as it is, nevertheless it is every way 
its great duty and concernment to go on in the way of faith, and 
make that great adventure of itself upon Jesus Christ : and of this 
the Lord convinceth the soul by two things, viz. 



SERM. XXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE, 317 

1. From the absolute necessity of coming. 

2. From the encouraging probabilities of speeding. 

First, The soul seeth an absolute necessity of coming : necessity- 
is laid upon it, there is no other way, Acts iv. 12. God hath shut 
it up by a blessed necessity to this only door of escape, Gal. iii. 23. 
Damnation lies in the neglect of Christ, Heb. ii. 3. The soul hath 
no choice in this case ; angels, ministers, duties, repentance, refor- 
mation cannot save me ; Christ, and none but Christ can deliver 
me from present guilt, and the wrath to come. Why do I dispute, 
demur, delay, when certain ruin must inevitably follow the neglect 
or refusal of gospel-offers ? 

Secondly, The Lord shewcth those that are under his teaching, 
the probabilities of mercy, for their encouragement in the way of 
believing. And these probabilities the soul is enabled to gather 
from the general and free invitations of the gospel, Isa. Iv. 1, 7. 
Rev. xxii. 17. from the conditional promises of the gospel, John vi. 
37. Mat. xi. 28. Isa. i. 18. from the vast extent of grace, beyond 
all the thoughts and hopes of the creatures, Isa. Iv. 8, 9. Heb. vii. 
25. from the encouraging examples of other sinners, who have 
found mercy in as bad a condition as they, 1 Tim. i. 13. 2 Chron. 
xxxiii. 3. 2 Cor. vi. 10, 11. from the command of God, which 
warrants the action, and answers all the objections of unworthiness 
and presumption in them that come to Christ, 1 John iii. 23. and 
lastly, from the sensible changes already made upon the temper and 
frame of the heart. Time was, when I had no sense of sin, nor 
sorrow for sin ; no desire after Christ, no heart to duties. But it 
is not so with me now ; I now see the evil of sin, so as I never saw 
it before ; my heart is now broken in the sense of that evil ; my 
desires begin to be enflamed after Jesus Christ ; I am not at rest, 
nor where I would be, till I am in secret mourning after the Lord 
Jesus ; surely these are the dawnings of the day of mercy ; let me 
go on in this way. It saith, as the lepers at the siege of Samaria, 
2 Kings vii. 3, 4. " If I stay here, I perish :" If I go to Christ I can 
but perish. Hence believers bear up against all objected discourage- 
ments, certum exitium commutemus incerto ; it is the dictate of wis- 
dom, the vote of reason, to exchange a certain for an uncertain ruin. 
And thus you have here what those excellent lessons are, which all 
that come to Christ are taught by the Father. 



SIS THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXHL 

SERMON XXIII 

John vi. 45. 

It is written in the Prophets, And they shall be all taught of God: 
Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the 
Father, cometh unto me. 

XN the former sermon, you have been taught this great truth ; 

Doct. That the teachings of God are absolutely neceesary to every 
soul that cometh imto Christ, in the way of faith. 

What the teachings of God import, hath been formerly opened ; 
and what those special lessons are, which all believers hear and learn 
of the Father, was the last thing discoursed : that which remains to 
be further cleared about this subject, before I come to the applica- 
tion of the whole, will be to shew you, 

1. What are the properties of divine teachings. 

2. What influence they have in bringing souls to Christ. 

3. Why it is impossible for any man to come to Christ without 
these teachings of the Father. 

First, What are the properties of divine teachings ? Concerning 
the teachings of God, we affirm in general, that, though they ex- 
clude not, yet they vastly differ from all human teachings : as the 
power of God in effecting transcends all human power, so the wis- 
dom of God in teaching transcends all human wisdom. For, 

1. God teacheth powerfully ; he speaketh to the soul with a 
strong hand ; when the word cometh accompanied with the Spirit, 
it is " mighty through God, to cast down all imaginations,' 1 2 Cor. 
x. 4. Now the gospel " comes not in word only, (as it was wont 
to do,) but in power, 1 '' 1 Thes. i. 4, 5. a power that makes the 
soul fall down before it, and acknowledge that God is in that word, 
1 Cor. xiv. 25. 

2. The teachings of God are sweet teachings. Men never relish 
the sweetness of a truth, till they learn it from God, Cant. i. 3. 
" His name is as ointment poured forth." Cant. v. 16. " His 
" mouth is most sweet." O how powerfully and how sweetly 
doth the voice of God slide into the hearts of poor melting sinners ! 
how jejune, dry, and tasteless are the discourses of men, compared 
with the teachings of the Father ! 

3. God teacheth plainly and clearly : He not only opens truths 
to the understanding, but he openeth the understanding also to 
perceive them, 2 Cor. hi. 16. In that day the vail is taken away 



SERM. XXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 319 

from the heart ; a light shineth into the soul ; a clear beam from 
heaven is darted into the mind, Luke xxiv. 45. Divine teachings 
are fully satisfying ; the soul doubts no more, staggers and hesitates 
no more, but acquiesces in that which God teaches ; it is so satisfied, 
that it can venture all upon the truth of what it hath learned from 
God ; as that martyr said, / cannot dispute, but I can die for Christ. 
See Prov. viii. 8, 9. 

Fourthly, The teachings of God are infallible teachings. The 
wisest and holiest of men may mistake, and lead others into the 
same mistakes with themselves ; but it is not so in the teachings of 
God. If we can be sure that God teacheth us, we may be as sure 
of the truth of what he teacheth ; for his Spirit guidcth us into all 
truth, John xvi. 3. and into nothing but truth. 

Fifthly, The teachings of God are abiding teachings ; they make 
everlasting impressions upon the soul, Psal. cxix. 98. they are ever 
with it : The words of men vanish from us ; but the words of God 
abide by us : what God teacheth, he writeth upon the heart, Jer. 
xxxi. 33. and that will abide ; liter a scripta manet. It is usual 
with souls, whose understandings have been opened by the Lord, 
many years afterward to say, I shall never forget such a scripture 
that once convinced, such a promise that once encouraged me. 

Sixthly, The teachings of God are saving teachings ; they make 
the soul wise unto salvation, 2 Tim. iii. 15. There is a great deal 
of other knowledge that goes to hell with men : The pavement of 
hell (as one speaks) is pitched with the skulls of many great 
scholars, but eternal life is the teachings of God, John xvii. 3. 
" This is the eternal life, to know thee the only true God, and 
" Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. 1 ' This is deservedly stiled the 
light of this life, John viii. 12. " In this light we shall see tight,* 
Psal. xxxvi. 9. 

Seventhly, The teachings of God make their own way into the 
dullest and weakest capacities, Isa. xxxii. 4. " The heart also of 
" the rash shall understand knowledge, and the tongue of the 
" stammerers shall be ready to speak plainly. 1 '' Upon this account 
Christ said, Matth. xi. 25. " I thank thee, O Father, Lord of 
" heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the 
" wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes." It is 
admirable to see what clear illuminations some poor illiterate Chris- 
tians have in the mysteries of Christ and salvation, which others, 
of great abilities, deep and searching heads, can never discover with 
all their learning and study. 

Eighthly, To conclude, The teachings of God are transforming 
teachings ; 2 Cor. iii. 18. they change the soul into the same image ; 
God casts them, whom he teacheth, into the very mould of those 



320 TUH METHOD OF GRACE. HEME. XXIII. 

truths which they learn of him, Rom. vi. 17. These are the teach- 
ings of God, and thus he instructeth those that come to Christ. 

Secondly, Next let us see what influence divine teachings have 
upon souls, in bringing them to Christ ; and we shall find a three- 
fold influence in them. 

1. They have an influence upon the external means, by which 
they come to Christ. 

2. They have an influence upon the mind, to remove what hin- 
dered it from Christ. 

3. They have an influence upon the will, to allure and draw it 
to Christ. 

First, They have an influence upon the means by which we come 
to Christ ; the best ordinances are but a dead letter except the 
Spirit, the teaching and quickening Spirit of God, work in fellow- 
ship with them, 2 Cor. iii. 6. The best ministers, like the dis- 
ciples, cast forth the net, but take nothing, win not one soul to 
God, till God teach as well as they. Paul is nothing, and Apollos 
nothing, but God that giveth the increase, 1 Cor. iii. 7. Let the 
most learned, eloquent, and powerful orator be in the pulpit, yet 
no man's heart is persuaded till it hear the voice of God ; Cathe- 
dram in ecrtis habet, qui corda docet 

Secondly, They have influence upon the mind, to remove what 
hindered it from Christ. Except the minds of men be first un- 
taught those errors, by which they are prejudiced against Christ, 
they will never be persuaded to come unto him ; and nothing but 
the Father's teachings can unteach those errors, and cure those 
evils of the mind. The natural mind of man slights the truths of 
God, until God teach them ; and then they tremble with an aw- 
ful reverence of them. Sin is but a trifle, till God shews us the 
face of it in the glass of the law, and then it appears ex- 
ceeding sinful, Rom. vii. IS. We think God to be such a one as 
ourselves, Psal. 1. 21. until he discover himself unto us in his infi- 
nite greatness, awful holiness, and severe justice; and then we' 
cry, who can stand before this great and dreadful God ! We 
thought it was time enough hereafter, to mind the concernments 
of another world, until the Lord open our eyes, to see in what 
danger we stand upon the very brink of eternity ; and then no- 
thing alarms us more, than the fears that our time will be finished 
before the great work of salvation be finished. We thought our- 
selves in a converted state before, till God made us to see the neces- 
sity of another manner of conversion, upon pain of eternal dam- 
nation. We readily caught hold upon the promises before, when 
we had no right to them ; but the teachings of God make the pre- 
sumptuous sinner let go his hold, that he may take a better and 
surer bold of them in Christ. We once thought that the death 



SERM. XXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 521 

of Christ, in itself, had been enough to secure our salvation ; but, 
under the teachings of God, we discern plainly the necessity of a 
change of heart and state ; or else the blood of Christ can never 
profit us. Thus the teachings of God remove the errors of the 
mind, by which men are withheld from Christ. 

Thirdly, The teachings of God powerfully attract and allure the 
will of a sinner to Christ, Hos. ii. 14. But of these drawings 
of the Father I have largely spoken before, and therefore shall sav 
no more of them in this place, but hasten to the last thing pro- 
pounded, viz. 

Thirdly, Why it is impossible for any man to come to Christ 
without the Father's teachings ; and the impossibilities hereof will 
appear three ways. 

1. From the power of sin. 

2. From the indisposition of man. 

3. From the nature of faith. 

By all which, the last point designed to be spoken to from this 
.scripture, will be fully cleared, and the whole prepared for appli- 
cation. 

First, The impossibility of coming to Christ without the teachings 
of the Father, will appear from the power of sin, which hath so 
strong an holdfast upon the hearts and affections of all unregene- 
rate men, that no human arguments or persuasions whatsoever can 
divorce or separate them ; for, 

First, Sin is connatural with the soul, it is born and bred with a 
man ; Psal. Ii. 4. Isa. xlviii. 8. It is as natural for fallen man to 
sin, as it is to breathe. 

Secondly, The power of sin hath been strengthening itself from 
the beginning, by long continued custom, which gives it the force 
of a second nature, and makes regeneration and mortification na- 
turally impossible, Jer. xv. 23. " Can the Ethiopian change his 
" skin, or the leopard his spots ? Then may he also do good that 
" is accustomed to do evil." 

Thirdly, Sin is the delight of a sinner : " It is sport to a fool 
" to do mischief," Prov. x. 23. Carnal men have no other plea- 
sure in this world, but what arises from their lusts ; to cut off their 
corruptions by mortification, were at once to deprive them of all 
the pleasure of their lives. 

Fourthly, Sin being connatural, customary, and delightful, doth 
therefore bewitch their affections and inchant their hearts, to that 
degree of madness and fascination, that they rather chuse damna- 
tion by God, than separation from sin : " Their hearts are fully 
" set in them to do evil," Eccles. viii. 1J. they rush into sin, as 
the " horse rusheth into the battle," Jer. viii. 6. And now, what 
think you can separate a man from his beloved lust, except the 



3. 1 22 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIII, 

powerful and effectual teachings of God ? Nothing but a light from 
heaven can rectify and reduce the inchanted mind ; no power, but 
that of God, can change and alter the sinful bent and inclination 
of the will ; it is a task above all the power of the creature. 

Secondly, The impossibility of coming to Christ, without the 
Father's teachings, evidently appears from the indisposedness of 
man, the subject of this change ; " The natural man receives not 
" the things which are of God," 1 Cor. ii. 14. Three things must 
be wrought upon man, before he can come to Christ : His blind 
understanding must be enlightened ; his hard and rocky heart must 
be broken and melted ; his stiff, fixed, and obstinate will must be 
conquered and subdued : but all these are effects of a supernatural 
power. The illumination of the mind is the peculiar work of 
God, 2 Cor. iv. 6. Rev. iii. 17. Eph. v. 8. The breaking and 
melting of the heart is the Lord's own work ; it is he that giveth 
repentance, Acts v. 31. It is the Lord that " takes away the heart 
*' of stone, and giveth an heart of flesh, Ezek. xxxvi. 26. It is he 
that poureth out the spirit of contrition upon man, Zech. xii. 10. 
The changing of the natural bent and inclination of the will, is the 
Lord's sole prerogative, Phil. ii. 13. All these things are effect- 
ually done in the soul of man, when God teacheth it, and never 
till then. 

Thirdly, The nature of faith, by which we come to Christ, 
plainly shews the impossibility of coming without the Father's 
teaching. Every thing in faith is supernatural ; the implantation 
of the habit of faith is so, Eph. ii. 8. It is not of ourselves, but 
the gift of God ; it is not an habit acquired by industry, but infused 
by grace, Phil. i. 29. The light of faith, by which spiritual things 
are discerned, is supernatural, Heb. xi. 1, 27. It seeth things that 
are invisible. The adventures of faith are supernatural ; for 
'* against hope, a man believeth in hope, giving glory to God," 
Rom. iv. 18. By faith a man goetli unto Christ, against all the 
dictates and discouragements of natural sense and reason. The 
self-denial of faith is supernatural ; the cutting off the right-hand, 
and plucking out of right-eye sins, must needs be so, Matt. v. 29. 
The victories and conquests of faith do all speak it to be superna- 
tural ; it overcomes the strongest oppositions from without, Heb. 
xi. 33, 34. It subdueth and purgeth the most obstinate and deep- 
rooted corruptions within, Acts xv. 9. It overcometh all the 
blandishments and charming allurements of the bewitching world, 
1 John v. 4. All which considered, how evident is the conclusion, 
that none can come to Christ without the Father's teachings ? The 
uses follow. 

First use for information. 

Inference 1. How notoriously false and absurd is that doctrine 



SERM. XXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 823 

which assertcth the possibility of believing without the efficacy of 
supernatural grace? The desire of self-sufficiency was the ruin of 
Adam, and the conceit of self-sufficiency is the ruin of multitudes of 
his posterity. This doctrine is not only contradictory to the current 
st ream of scripture, Phil. ii. IS. 1 John i. IS. 'With many other scrip- 
tures ; but it is also contradictory to the common sense and experi- 
ence of believers ; yet the pride of nature will strive to maintain 
what scripture and experience plainly contradict and overthrow. 

Inf. 2. Hence ice may also triform ourselves, how it cometh to pass 
that so many rational, wise and learned men miss Christ, whilst the 
simple and illiterate, even babes in natural knowledge, obtain interest 
in him, and salvation by him. The reason hereof is plainly given 
us by Christ, in Matth. xiii. 11. "To you it is given to know the 
" mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given." 
It is the dropping and dews of divine teaching upon one, and not 
upon another, that dryeth up the green tree, and maketh the drv 
tree to flourish. Many natural men have very fine brains, search- 
ing wits, solid judgments, nimble fancies, tenacious memories ; 
they can search out the mysteries of nature, solve the phcenomena, 
satisfy the enquiries of the most curious ; they can measure the 
earth, discover the motions of the heavens ; but after all take 
up their place in hell, when, in the mean time, the statutes of the 
Lord (by the help of his teachings) make zoisc the simple, Psal. xix. 
17. It is no matter how dull and incapable the scholar be, if God 
undertake to be the teacher. I remember, Austin speaks of one 
who was commonly reputed a fool, and yet he could not but judge 
him to be truly godly, and that by two signs of grace which ap- 
peared in him ; one was, his seriousness when he heard any dis- 
courses of Christ ; the other was, his indignation manifested against 
sin. It was truly said by those two Cardinals, (who, riding to the 
council of Constance, overheard a. poor shepherd in the fields with 
tears bewailing his sins) Surgent indoeti ct rapient caelum ; The 
unlearned will rise and take heaven, whilst we with all our learning 
shall descend into hell. 

hif.3. This also informs Us of the true reason of the strange and 
various successes of the gospel upon the souls of men. Here we see 
why the ministry of one man becomes fruitful, and another's barren ; 
yea why the labours of the same poor man prosper exceedingly at one 
time, and not at another ; these things are according as the teach- 
ings of God do accompany our teachings. We often see a weaker 
and plainer discourse blessed with success, whilst that which is 
more artificial, neat and laboured, comes to nothing. St. Austin 
hath a pretty similitude to illustrate this ; Suppose, saith he, two 
conduits, the one very plain, the other curiously carved and adorn- 
ed with images of lions, eagles, $c. the water doth not refresh 

Vol. II. X 



324 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIII. 



and nourish as it cometh from such a curious conduit, but as it is 
water. Where we find most of man, we frequently find least of 
God. I speak not this to encourage carelessness and laziness, but 
to provoke the dispensers of the gospel to more earnestness and 
frequent prayer for the assistance and blessing of the Spirit upon 
their labours, and to make men less fond of their own gifts and 
abilities ; blear-eyed Leah may bear children, when beautiful Ra- 
chel proves barren. 

Inf. 4. Learn hence the transcendent excellency of saving, spiritual 
knowledge, above that which is merely literal and natural. One 
drop of knowledge taught by God, is more excellent than the whole 
ocean of human knowledge and acquired gifts, Phil. hi. 8. John 
xvii. 3. 1 Cor. ii. 2. Let no man therefore be dejected at the 
want of those gifts with which unsanctified men are adorned. If 
God have taught thee the evil of sin, the worth of Christ, the ne- 
cessity of regeneration, the mystery of faith, the way of communion 
with God in duties ; trouble not thyself because of thine ignorance in 
natural or moral things : thou hast that, reader, which will bring 
thee to heaven ; and he is a truly wise man that knows the way of 
salvation, though he be ignorant and unskilful in other things : 
thou knowest those things which all the learned doctors and libra- 
ries in the world could never teach thee, but God hath revealed 
them to thee ; others have more science, thou hast more savour and 
sweetness; bless God, and be not discouraged. 
Second use for examination. 
If there be no coming to Christ without the teachings of the Fa- 
ther : then it greatly concerns us to examine our own hearts, whe- 
ther ever we have been under the saving teachings of God, during 
the many years we have sat under the preaching of the gospel. 
Let not the question be mistaken ; I do not ask what books you 
have read, what ministers you have heard, what stock of natural 
or speculative knowledge you have acquired ; but the question is, 
whether ever God spake to your hearts, and hath effectually 
taught you such lessons, as were mentioned in our last discourse? 
O there is a vast difference betwixt that notional, speculative, and 
traditional knowledge which man learneth from men, and that 
spiritual, operative, and transforming knowledge which a man 
learneth from God. If you ask how the teachings of God may be 
discerned from all other mere human teachings ; I answer, they 
may be discerned, and distinguished by these six signs. 

Sign 1. The teachings of God are very humbling to the soul that 
is taught. Human knowledge puffeth up, 1 Cor. viii. 1. but the 
teachings of God do greatly abase the soul, Job xlii. 5. " I have 
" heard of thee by the hearing of the ear, but now mine eye seeth 
" thee ; wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes :* 



SX3AT. XXIII. THE METHOD OF GKACE. 325 

the same light which discovers to us the holiness, justice, greatness, 
and goodness of God, disco vereth also the vileness, baseness, emp- 
tiness, and total unworthiness of men ; yea, of the best and holiest 
of men, Isa. vi. 5. 

Sign 2. The teachings of God are deeply affecting and impressive 
teachings; they fully reach the heart of man, Hos. ii. 14. "I will 
" allure her, and bring her into the wilderness, and speak com- 
" fortably unto her ;" or, as it is in the Hebrew, I will speak to 
her heart. When God sheweth unto man the evil of sin, he so 
convinceth the soul, that no creature-comforts have any pleasure 
or sweetness in them ; and when he sheweth unto man his righte- 
ousness, pardon, and peace in Christ, he so comforteth and refresh- 
eth the heart, that no outward afflictions have any weight or bit- 
terness in them : one drop of consolation from heaven, sweetens a 
sea of trouble upon earth, Psal. xciv. 19. " In the multitude of my 
" thoughts within me, thy comforts delight my soul." 

Sign 3. The teachings of God are sanctifying and renewing 
teachings ; they reform and change the heart, Eph. iv. 21, 22, 23. 
" If so be that you have heard him, and been taught by him, as the 
" truth is in Jesus ; that ye put off concerning the former conver- 
ifc sation the old man, which is corrupt, according to the deceitful 
" lusts : and be renewed in the spirit of your mind," &c. See 
here what holiness and purity are the effect of divine teaching ! 
Holiness, both external and internal, negative and positive : holiness 
of every kind follows the Father's teachings : all the discoveries 
God makes to us of himself in Christ, have an assimilating quality, 
and change the soul into their own likeness, 2 Cor. iii. 18. 

Sign 4. All God's teachings are practical, producing obedience. 
Idle notions and useless speculations are not learned from God. As 
God's creating words, so his teaching words are with effect : as 
when he said, " Let there be light, and there was light :" so when 
he saith to the soul, Be comforted, be humbled ; it is effectually 
comforted, Isa. lxvi. 13. it is humbled, Job xl. 4, 5. As God 
hath in nature made no creature in vain, so he speaks no word in 
vain : every thing which men hear, or learn from the Father, is 
for use, practice, and benefit to the soul. 

Sign 5. All teachings of God are agreeable with the written word< 
The Spirit of God, and the word of God do never jar, John xiv. 
26. " He shall take of mine, and shew it unto you." When God 
speaketh unto the heart of man, whether in a way of conviction, 
consolation, or instruction in duty, he always either maketh use of 
the express words of scripture, or speaks to the heart in language 
every way consentaneous and agreeable to scripture : So that the 
written word becomes the standard to weigh and try all divine 
teachings, Isa. viii. 20. u To the law, and to the testimonv : If 

X2 



326 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIII. 

" they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no 
" light (or morning) in them." Whatever is disagreeing or jarring 
with the scripture must not pass for an inspiration of God, but a 
deluding sophism, and insinuation of Satan. 

Sign 6. The teachings of' God are very satisfying teachings to the 
soul of man: The understanding faculty, like a dial, is enlightened 
with the beams of divine truth sinning upon it : this no man's teach- 
ings can do : Men can only teach objectively, by propounding truth 
to the understanding ; but they cannot enlighten the faculty itself, 
as God doth, 1 John v. 20. He giveth man understanding as well as 
instructions, to be understood ; he opens the eyes of the under- 
standing, as well as propoundeth the object, Eph. i. 1 8. And thus 
we may discern and distinguish the teachings of God from all 
other teachings. 

Third use of exhortation. 

The last use I shall make of this point, shall be a word of exhor- 
tation, both to them that never were vet effectually taught of God, 
and to them also that have heard his voice, and are come to 
Christ. 

First, To those that never yet heard the voice of God speaking 
to their hearts ; and truly this is the general case of most men and 
women, in the professing world : They have heard the sound of 
the gospel, but it hath been a confused, empty, and ineffectual 
sound in their ears ; they have heard the voice of man, but have 
never yet heard the voice of God. The gifts and abilities of preach- 
ers have, in a notional and mere human way, improved their un- 
derstandings, and sometimes slightly touched their affections : All 
this is but the effect of man upon man. O that you would look 
for something which is beyond all this : satisfy not yourselves with 
what is merely natural and human in ordinances ; come to the 
word with higher ends and more spiritual designs, than to get some 
notions of truth which you had not before, or to judge the gifts 
and abilities of the speaker : If God speak not to your hearts, all 
the ordinances in the world can do you no good, 1 Cor. iii. 7. O 
remember what a solemn and awful thing it is to come to those 
ordinances, and attend upon that ministration, in and by which the 
eternal decrees of heaven are to be executed upon your souls, 
which must be to you the " savour of life unto life, or of death 
" unto death ;" Wrestle with God by prayer for a blessing upon the 
ordinances. Say, Lord, speak thyself to my heart, let me hear 
" thy voice, and feel thy power in this prayer, or in this sermon : 
" Others have heard thy voice, cause me to hear it : It had been 
" much better for me if I had never heard the voice of preachers, 
" except I hear thy voice in them.* 1 

Secondly, Let all those that have heard the voice of God, and 



sCUM. XXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 327 

are come to Christ in the virtue of his teachings, admire the won- 
derful condescension of God to them. O that God should speak 
to thy soul, and be silent to others ! There be many thousands 
living at this day under ordinances, to whom the Lord hath not 
given an ear to hear, nor an heart to obey, Deut. xxix. 4. " To you 
" it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but 
" to them it is not given,' 1 Mat. xiii. 11. And I beseech you, walk 
as men and women that have been taught of God. When Satan 
and your corruptions tempt you to sin, and to walk in the ways of 
the carnal and careless world; remember then that scripture, Eph. 
iv. 20, 21. " But ye have not so learned Christ, if so be that you 
" have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in 
" Jesus." To conclude, see that you be exceeding humble, and 
lowly in spirit. Humility qualifies you for divine teachings, Psal. 
xxv. 9. The meek he will teach ; and the more ye are taught of 
God, the more humble you will still be. 

And thus you see, that no man can come to Christ without the 
application of the law, and the teachings of the Father ; which being 
considered, may be very useful to convince us, (which indeed is the 
design of it) that among the multitudes of men and women, living 
under the ordinances of God, and the general profession of religion^ 
there are but few, very few to be found, who have effectually re- 
ceived the Lord Jesus Christ by saving faith. 

And now, reader, I suppose by this time thou art desirous to 
know by what signs and evidences thy union with Christ by faith 
may be cleared up, and made evident to thee ; and how that great 
question, whether thou hast yet effectually applied Christ to thy 
soul or no, may be clearly decided ; which brings me to the third 
general use of the whole, viz. 

The examination of our interest in Christ, by 

1. The donation of the Spirit, from 1 John iii. 24. 

2. The new creation, from 2 Cor. v. 17. 

3. The mortification of sin, from Gal. v. 24. 

4. The imitation of Christ, from 1 John ii. 6. 

Of each of these trials of our interest in Christ I shall speak in 
their order : And, first, of the donation of the Spirit 



X3 



328 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIV. 

SERMON XXIV. 

Of the Manner and Importance of the Spirit's Indwelling. 

1 John in. 24. 

And hereby we know that he abideth in tis, by the Spirit which 
he hath given us. 

A HE apostle in this chapter is engaged in a very trying dis- 
course ; his scope is to discriminate the spirits and states of sincere 
believers, from merely nominal and pretended Christians ; which he 
attempts not to do by any thing that is external, but by the internal 
effects and operations of the Spirit of God upon their hearts. His 
enquiry is not into those things which men profess, or about the 
duties which they perform, but about the frames and tempers of 
their hearts, and the principles by which they are acted in religion. 
According to this test, he puts believers upon the search and study 
of their own hearts ; calls them to reflect upon the effects and opera- 
tions of the Spirit of God, wrought within their own souls, assuring 
them, that these gracious effects, and the fruits of the Spirit in their 
hearts, will be a solid evidence unto them of their union with Jesus 
Christ, amounting to much more than a general, conjectural ground 
of hope, under which it is possible there may subesse falsum, lurk 
a dangerous and fatal mistake : But the gracious effects of the Spirit 
of God within them, are a foundation upon which they may build 
the certainty and assurance of their union with Christ : Hereby we 
know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us. 
In which words we have three things to consider, viz. 

1. The thing to be tried, our union with Christ. 

2. The trial of it, by the giving of his Spirit to us. 

3. The certainty of the trial this way : Hereby we know, 
First, The thing to be tried ; which is indeed the greatest and 

weightiest matter that can be brought to trial in this world, or in 
that to come, namely, our union with Christ, expressed here by 
his abiding in us ; a phrase clearly expressing the difference be- 
twixt those who, by profession and common estimation, pass for 
Christians among men, though they have no other union with Christ, 
but by an external adhesion to him in the external duties of religion, 
and those whose union with Christ is real, vital, and permanent, 
by the indwelling of the Spirit of Christ in their souls. John xv. 
5, 6. opens the force and importance of this phrase, * c I am the 
« vine, ye are the branches; he that abideth in me and I in him, 



SEIOI. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 329 

" the same bringeth forth much fruit : If a man abide not in me, he 
" is cast forth as a branch, and is withered.'" The thing then 
to be tried is, Whether we stand in Christ as dead branches in a 
living stock, which are only bound to it by external ligatures or 
bonds that hold them for a while together ; or whether our souls 
have a vital union and coalition with Christ, by the participation of 
the living sap of that blessed root ? 

Secondly, The trial of this union, which is by the giving of the 
Spirit to us : The Spirit of Christ is the very bond of union betwixt 
him and our souls. I mean not that the very person of the Spirit 
dwelleth in us, imparting his essential properties to us ; it were a rude 
blasphemy so to speak ; but his saving influences are communicated 
to us in the way of sanctifying operations ; as the sun is said to 
come into the house, when his beams and comforting influence 
come there. Nor yet must we think that the graces or influences 
of the Spirit abide in us in the self-same measure and manner they 
do in Christ ; " for God giveth not the Spirit to him by measure ;" 
in him all fulness dwells. He is anointed with the Spirit above 
his fellows ; but there are measures and proportions of grace dif- 
ferently communicated to believers by the same Spirit ; and these 
communicated graces, and real operations of the Spirit of grace in 
our hearts, do undoubtedly prove the reality of our union with 
Christ ; as the communication of the self-same vital juice or sap of 
the stock, to the branch whereby it lives, and brings forth fruit 
of the same kind, certainly proves it to be a real part or a member 
of the same tree. 

Thirdly, Which brings us to a third thing; namely, the cer- 
tainty of the trial this way, ev ww yivuexopev, in this, or by this we 
~know : We so know that we cannot be deceived. To clear this, 
let us consider two things in grace, viz. 



1. Somewhat constitutive, \ f ; ts u * no . 

2. Somewhat manifestative, ) 



There is something in grace which is essential, and constitutive of 
its being ; and somewhat that flows from grace, and is manifestative 
of such a being : We cannot immediately and intuitively discern 
the essence of grace, as it is in its simple nature. So God only 
discerns it, who is the author of it ; but we may discern it mediately 
and secondarily, by the effects and operations of it. Could we see 
the simple essence of grace, or intuitively discern our union with 
Christ, our knowledge would be demonstrative, a priori ad postcrius, 
by seeing effects, as they are lodged in the cause : But we come to 
know the being of grace, and the reality of our union with Christ, 
a posteriori, by ascending in our knowledge from the effects and 
operations, to their true cause and being. 

And, accordingly, God hath furnished us with a power of self- 

X4 



830 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIV. 

intuition and reflection ; whereby we are able to turn it upon our 
own hearts, and make a judgment upon ourselves, and upon our 
own acts. The soul hath not only power to project, but a power 
also to reflect upon its own actions ; not only to put forth a direct 
act of faith upon Jesus Christ, but to judge and discern that act 
also, 2 Tim. i. 12. I know whom. I have bdicjed: And this is the 
way in which believers attain their certainty and knowledge of their 
union with Christ : from hence the observation will be, 

Doct. That interest in Christ may be certainly gathered and con- 
cluded from, the gift of the Spirit to us : " No man (saith the apostle) 
" hath seen God at any time ; if we love one another, God dwelleth 
" in us, and his love is perfected in us : Hereby know we that we 
" dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his 
" Spirit," 1 John iv. 12, 13. The being of God is invisible, but 
the operations of his Spirit in believers, are sensible and discern- 
able. The soul's union with Christ is a supernatural mystery, yet 
it is discoverable by the effects thereof, which are very perceptible 
in and by believers. 

Two things require explication and confirmation in the doctrinal 
part of this point. 

1. What the giving of the Spirit imports and signifies. 

2. How it evidences the soul's interest in Jesus Christ. 

First, As to the import of this phrase, we are to enquire what 
is meant by the Spirit, and what by the giving of the Spirit. 

Now the Spirit is taken in scripture two ways, viz. 

Essentially, or personally. 

In the first sense it is put for the Godhead, 1 Tim. iii. 16. 
Justified in the Spirit, i. e. By the power of his divine nature, 
which raised him from the dead. In the second sense it denotes 
the third person, or subsistence in the glorious and blessed Trinity; 
and to him this word Spirit is attributed, sometimes properly 
in the sense before-mentioned, as denoting his personality ; at other 
times metonymically, and then it is put for the effects, fruits, graces, 
and gifts of the Spirit communicated by him unto men, Eph. v. 
11. Be ye filled -with the Spirit. Now' the fruits or gifts of the 
Spirit are either, 

1. Common and assisting gifts : Or, 

2. Special and sanctifying gifts. 

In the last sense and signification, it must be taken in this place; 
for, as to the common assisting and ministering gifts of the Spirit, 
they are bestowed promiscuously upon one as well as another; 
such gifts in an excellent degree and a large measure, are found in 
the unregenerate, and therefore can never amount to a solid evi- 
dence of the soul's union with Christ : but his special sanctifying 
gifts, being the proper effect and consequent of that union, must 



SERM. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 331 

needs strongly prove and confirm it. In this sense therefore we 
are to understand the Spirit in this place ; and by giving the Spirit 
to us, we are to understand more than the coming of the Spirit upon 
us : The Spirit of God is said to come upon men in a transient way, 
for their present assistance in some particular service, though in 
themselves thev be unsanctificd persons: Thus the Spirit of God 
at me upon Balaam, Num. xxiv. 2. enabling him to prophesy of 
ihings to come: And, although those extraordinary gifts of the 
Spirit be now ceased, yet the Spirit ceaseth not to give his ordi- 
nary assistances unto men, both regenerate and unregenerate, 
1 Cor. xii. 8, 9, 10, 31. compared: But, whatever gifts he gives 
to others, he is said to be given, to dwell, and to abide only in be- 
lievers, 1 Cor. hi. 6. " Know ye not that ye are the temple of 
" God, and that the Spirit of God dwelkth in you ?" An ex- 
pression denoting both his special property in them, and gracious 
familiarity with them. There is a great difference betwixt the 
assisting and the indwelling of the Spirit ; the one is transient, 
the other permanent. That is a good rule the schoolmen give us, 
Ilia tantum dicuntur inesse, (pice insunt per modum quietis : those 
things are only said to be in a man, which were in him by way of 
rest and permanency, and so the Spirit is in believers : Therefore 
they are said to live in the Spirit, Gal. v. 25. to be led by the Spirit, 
ver. 18. to be in the Spirit, and the Spirit, to dwell in them, Rom. 
viii. 9- And so much of the first thing to be opened, viz. What 
we are to understand by the giving of the Spirit. 

Secondly, In the next place we are to enquire and satisfy our- 
selves, how this giving of the Spirit evidently proves and strongly 
concludes that soul's interest in Christ unto whom he is given : and 
this will evidently appear by the consideration of these five particu- 
lars. 

1. The Spirit of God in believers is the very bond by which 
they are united unto Christ: If therefore we find in ourselves the 
bond of union, we may warrantably conclude, that we have union 
with Jesus Christ: This is evidently held forth in those words 
of Christ, John xvii. 22, 23. " The glory which thou gavest me, 
" have I given them, that they may be one, even as we are one. 
" I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in 
" one, and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and 
" hast loved them as thou hast loved me.' 1 It is the glory of 
Christ's human nature to be united to the Godhead : " This 
" (said Christ) thou gavest me, and the glory thou gavest me, I 
" have given them, 11 i. e. By me they are united unto thee. 
And how this is done, he sheweth us more particularly, / in them ; 
there is Christ in us, viz. mystically : And thou in me ; there is 
God in Christ, viz. hypoatatkally : So that in Christ, God and be* 



332 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIV. 

lievers meet in a blessed union : It is Christ's glory to be one with 
God ; it is our glory to be one with Christ, and with God by him : 
But how is this done? Certainly no other way but by the giving 
of his Spirit unto us ; for so much the phrase, / in them, must needs 
import : Christ is in us by the sanctifying Spirit, which is the bond 
of our union with him. 

Secondly, The scripture every where makes this giving, or in- 
dwelling of the Spirit, the great mark and trial of our interest in 
Christ ; concluding from the presence of it in us, positively, as in 
the text ; and from the absence of it, negatively, as in Rom. viii. 
9. " Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, the same is none 
" of his," Jude, ver. 19- " Sensual, not having the Spirit.' 1 This 
mark therefore agreeing to all believers, and to none but believers, 
and that always, and at all times, it must needs clearly infer the 
soul's union with Christ, in whomsoever it is found. 
* Thirdly, That which is a certain mark of our freedom from the 
covenant of works, and our title to the privileges of the covenant 
of grace, musjt needs also infer our union with Christ, and special 
interest in him ; but the giving or indwelling of the sanctifying Spirit 
in us, is a certain mark of our freedom from the first covenant, 
imder which all Christless persons still stand, and our title to the 
special privileges of the second covenant, in which none but the 
members are interested ; and, consequently, it fully proves our union 
with the Lord Jesus. This is plain from the apostle's reasoning, 
Gal. iv. 6, 7. " And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the 
" spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba Father : Where- 
" fore thou art no more a servant, but a son : and if a son, then 
" an heir of God, through Christ." The spirit of the first covenant 
was a servile spirit, a spirit of fear and bondage, and they that 
were under that covenant were not sons, but servants ; but the 
spirit of the new covenant is a free, ingenuous spirit, acting in the 
strength of God, and those that do so, are the children of God ; 
and children inherit the blessed privileges and royal immunities 
contained in that great charter, the covenant of grace : they are 
heirs of God, and the evidence of this their inheritance, by virtue 
of the second covenant, and of freedom from the servitude and 
bondage of the first covenant, is the Spirit of ' Christ in their hearts, 
crying, Abba Father; So Gal. v 18. " If ye be led by the Spirit, 
" ye are not under the law." 

Fourthly, If the eternal decree of God's electing love be executed, 
and the virtues and benefits of the death of Christ applied by the 
Spirit, unto every soul in whom he dwelleth, as a spirit of sanctifi- 
cation ; then such a giving of the Spirit unto us must needs be a 
certain mark and proof of our special interest in Christ ; but the de- 
cree of God's electing love is executed, and the benefits of the blood 



SERM. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 333 

of Christ are applied to every soul in whom he dwelleth, as a spi- 
rit of sanctification. This is plain from 1 Pet. i. 2. " Elect accord- 
" ing to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctifica- 
" tion of the Spirit unto obedience, and sprinkling of the blood of 
" Jesus Christ :" Where you see both God's election executed, 
and the blood of Jesus sprinkled or applied unto us by the Spirit, 
which is given to us as a Spirit of sanctification. There is a bles- 
sed order of working observed as proper to eacli person in the God- 
head ; the Father electeth, the Son redeemeth, the Spirit sanctifi- 
eth. The Spirit is the last efficient in the work of our salvation ; 
what the Father decreed, and the Son purchased, that the Spirit 
applieth ; and so puts the last hand to the complete salvation of 
believers. And this some divines give as the reason why the sin 
against the Spirit is unpardonable, because he being the last agent, 
in order of working, if the heart of a man be filled with en- 
mity against the Spirit, there can be no remedy for such a sin ; 
there is no looking back to the death of Christ, or to the love of 
God for remedy. This sin against the Spirit is that obex infernalis, 
the deadly stop and bar to the whole work of salvation ; Oppositely, 
where the Spirit is received, obeyed, and dwelleth in the way of 
sanctification ; into that soul the eternal love of God, the inesti- 
mable benefits of the blood of Christ run freely, without any inter- 
ruption ; and, consequently, the interest of such a soul in Jesus 
Christ is beyond all dispute. 

Fifthly, The giving of the Spirit to us, or his residing in us, as 
a sanctifying Spirit, is every where in scripture made the pledge 
and earnest of eternal salvation, and consequently must abundantly 
confirm and prove the soul's interest in Christ, Eph. i. 13, 14. 
" In whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that 
" holy Spirit of promise ; which is the earnest of our inheritance," 
#c> So, 2 Cor. i. 22. " who hath also sealed us, and given the 
" earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 1 ' And thus you have the 
point opened and confirmed. The use of all followeth : 

Use. Now the only use I make of this point shall be that which 
lieth directly, both in the view of the text, and of the design for 
which it was chosen ; namely, by it to try and examine the truth 
of our interest in, and the validity of our claim to Jesus Christ. In 
pursuance of which design, I shall first lay down some general rules, 
and then propose some particular trials. 

First, I shall lay down some general rules for the due informa- 
tion of our minds in this point, upon which so much depends. 

Rule 1. Though the Spirit of God be given to us, and worketh in 
us, yet he worketh not as a natural and necessary, but as a free and 
arbitrary agent : He neither assists, nor sanctifies, as the fire burn- 
etii, ad ultimum sui posse, as much as he can assist or sanctify, but as 



33-i THE METHOD OF GRACE, SEEM. XXIV, 

much as he pleaseth : dividing to every man severally as he will," 
1 Cor. xii. 11. Bestowing- greater measures of gifts and graces 
upon some than upon others ; and assisting the same person more 
at one season than another ; and all this variety of operation flow- 
eth from his own good pleasure. His grace is his own, he may 
give it as he pleaseth. 

Rule 2. There is a great difference in the manner of the Spirifs 
working before and after the work of regeneration. Whilst we are 
unregenerate, he works upon us as upon dead creatures that work 
not at all with him ; and what motion there is in our souls, is a 
counter-motion to the Spirit ; but after regeneration it is not so, 
he then works upon a complying and willing mind ; we work, and 
he assists, Rom. viii. 26. Our conscience witnessed), and he bear- 
eth witness with it, Rom. viii. 16. It is therefore an error of dan- 
gerous consequence to think that sanctified persons are not bound 
to stir and strive in the way of duty, without a sensible impulse, 
or preventing motion of the Spirit, Isa. lxiv. 7. 

Rule 3. Though the Spirit of God be given to believers, andzoork- 
eth in them, yet believers themselves may do or omit such things as 
may obstruct the working, and obscure the very being of the Spirit 
of God i?i tliem. Ita notis tractat, ut a nobis traciatur : He dealeth 
with us in his evidencing and comforting: work, as we deal with him 
in point of tenderness and obedience to his dictates ; there is a griev- 
ing, yea, there is a quenching of the Spirit by the lusts and corrup- 
tions of those hearts in which he dwelleth ; and though he will not 
forsake his habitation, as a Spirit of sanctification, yet he may for a 
time desert it as a Spirit of consolation, Psal. li. 11. 

Rule 4. Those things which discover the indwelling of the Spirit 
in believers are not so much the matter of their duties, or substance 
of their actions, as the more secret springs, holy aims, and spiritual 
manner qf their doing or performing of them. It is not so much 
the matter of a prayer, the neat and orderly expressions in which it 
is uttered, as the inward sense and spiritual design of the soul ; it is 
not the choice of elegant words, whereby our conceptions are clothed, 
or the copiousness of the matter with which we are furnished, for 
even a poor stammering tongue, and broken language, mav have 
much of the Spirit of God in it. This made Luther say, he saw 
more excellency in the duty of a plain rustic Christian, than in all 
the triumphs of Caesar and Alexander. The beauty and excel- 
lency of spiritual duties is an inward hidden thing. 

Rule 5. All the motions and operations qf the Spirit are always 
harmonious, and suitable to the written word, Isa. viii. 20. " To the 
" law and to the testimony, if they speak not according to this word, 
u it is because there is no light in them.'" The scriptures are by 
the inspiration of the Spirit, therefore this inspiration into the 



SEMI. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 

hearts of believers must either substantially agree with the scrip- 
tures, or the inspiration of the Spirit be self-repugnant, and 
contradictory to itself. It is very observable, that the works 
of o-race wrought by the Spirit in the hearts of believers, are re- 
presented to us in scripture, as a transcript, or copy of the written 
word, Jer. xxxi. 33. " I will write my law in their hearts.' 1 Now, 
as a true copy answers the original, word for word, letter for let- 
ter, point for point; so do the works of the Spirit in our soui-i 
harmonize with the dictates of the Spirit in the scriptures ; what- 
soever motion therefore shall be found repugnant thereto, must 
not be fathered upon the Spirit of God, but laid at the door of its 
proper parents, the spirit of error and corrupt nature. 

Rule 6. Although the works of the Spirit, in all sanctified persons, 
do substantially agree, both with the written word, and with one ano- 
ther, (as ten thousand copies, penned from one original, must needs 
agree within themselves ;) yet as to the manner of infusion and 
operation, there are found many circumstantial differences. The 
Spirit of God doth not hold one and the same method of working 
upon all hearts : The work of grace is introduced into some souk 
with more terror and trouble for sin, than it is in others ; he wrought 
upon Paul one way, upon Lydia in another way ; he holds some 
much longer under terrors and troubles than he doth others; in- 
veterate and more profane sinners find stronger troubles for sin, and 
are held longer under them, than those are, into whose heart grace 
is more early and insensibly infused by the Spirit's blessing upon 
religious education ; but as these have less trouble than the other 
at first, so commonly they have less clearness, and more doubts and 
fears about the work of the Spirit afterwards. 

Rule 7. There is a great difference found betwixt the sanctifying 
and the comforting influences of the Spirit upon believers, in respect 
of constancy and permanency. His sanctifying influences abide for 
ever in the soul, they never depart ; but his comforting influences 
come and go, and abide not long upon the hearts of believers. 
Sanctification belongs to the being of a Christian, consolation only 
to his well-being : The first is fixed and abiding, the latter various 
and inconstant. Sanctification brings us to heaven hereafter, con- 
solation brings heaven unto us here ; our safety lies in the former, 
our cheerfulness only in the latter. There are times and seasons. 
in the lives of believers, wherein the Spirit of God doth more 
nally and eminently seal their spirits, and ravish their hearts with 
joy unspeakable. But what Bernard speaketh is certainly true in 
the experience of Christians : " * It is a sweet hour, and it is but 



* Rara hora, brevit mora ; sapit quidem suavlssime, zed gnstatur rarisrimc. Bern. 



336 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEIiM. XXIV., 



" an hour ; a thing of short continuance : the relish of it is exceed- 
" ing sweet, but it is not often that Christians taste it/' And so 
much may suffice for the general rules about the inbeing and work- 
ings of the Spirit in believers, for the better information of our 
understandings, and prevention of mistakes in this matter : I shall 
next, according to promise, lay down the particular marks and 
trials by which we may discern whether God hath given us his 
Spirit or no, by which grown Christians, when they are in a due 
composed frame, may, by the assistance of the Spirit of God, (for 
which therefore they are bound to pray), discern his indwelling and 
working in themselves. 

Evidence 1. In whomsoever the Spirit of Christ is a Spirit qj 
sanctifieation, to that man or woman he hath been, more or less, a 
Spirit of conviction and humiliation. This is the order which the 
Spirit constantly observes in adult or grown converts, John xvi. 8, 
9. " And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of 
" righteousness, and of judgment: of sin because they believe not 
" on me." This, you see, is the method he observes all the world 
over ; he shall reprove or convince the world of sin. Conviction of 
sin hath the same respect unto sanctification, as the blossoms of trees 
have to the fruits that follow them : A blossom is but Jructus imper- 
Jectus, et ordinabilis ; an imperfect fruit in itself, and in order to a 
more perfect and noble fruit. Where there are no blossoms, we can 
expect no fruit ; and where we see no conviction of sin, we can ex- 
pect no conversion to Christ. Hath then the Spirit of God been a 
Spirit of conviction to thee ? Hath he more particularly convinced 
thee of sin, because thou hast not believed on him ? i. e. hath he 
shewn thee thy sin and misery, as an unbeliever ? Not only terri- 
fied and affrighted thy conscience with this or that more notorious 
act of sin, but fully convinced thee of the state of sin that thou art 
in by reason of thy unbelief, which, holding thee from Christ, 
must needs also hold thee under the guilt of all thy other sins. 
This gives, at least, a strong probability that God hath given thee 
his Spirit, especially when this conviction remains day and night 
upon thy soul, so that nothing but Christ can give it rest, and 
consequently the great enquiry of thy soul is after Christ, and none 
but Christ. 

Evidence 2. As the Spirit of God liath been a convincing, so he is 
a quickening Spirit, to all those to whom he is given ; Rom. viii. 2. 
" The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free 
*' from the law of sin and death :" He is the Spirit of life, i. e. the 
principle of spiritual life in the souls whom he inhabiteth ; for, 
uniting them to Christ, he unites them to the fountain of life ; and 
this spiritual life, in believers, manifests itself as the natural life 
doth in vital actions and operations. When the Spirit of God 



SERM. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 337 

comes into the soul of a man that was dead and senseless under sin, 
" O (saith he) now I begin to feel the weight and load of sin, 
" Rom. vii. 24. now I begin to hunger and thirst after Christ 
" and his ordinances, 1 Pet. ii. 2. now I begin to breathe after 
4 ' God in spiritual prayer, 1 '' Acts ix. 11. Spiritual life hath its 
spiritual senses, and suitable operations. O think upon this you 
that cannot feel any burden in sin, you that have no hungering 
or thirstings after Christ ; how can the Spirit of God be in you ? 
I do not deny but there may, at some times, be much deadm s 
and senselessness upon the hearts of Christians, but this is their 
disease, not their nature ; it is but at some times, not always, and 
when it is so with them, they are burdened with it, and complain 
of it as their greatest affliction in this world ; their spirits are not 
easy and at rest, in such a condition as yours are ; their spirits are 
as a bone out of joint, an arm dislocated, which cannot move 
any way without pain. 

Evidence 3. Those to wliom God giveth his Spirit have a tender 
sympathy with all the interests and concernments of Christ. This 
must needs be so, if the same Spirit which is in Christ dwelleth also 
in thy heart ; if thou be a partaker of his Spirit, then what he loves, 
thou lovest, and what he hateth, thou hatest. This is a very plain 
case ; even in nature itself, we find that the many members of the 
same natural body being animated by one and the same spirit of 
life, " whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with 
" it ; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with 
" it : Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular," 
1 Cor. xii. 26, 27. For look, as Christ, the head of that body is 
touched with a tender sense and feeling of the miseries and troubles 
of his people, he is persecuted when they are persecuted, Acts ix. 
4. so they that have the Spirit of Christ in them, cannot be with- 
out a deep and tender sense of the reproach and dishonours that 
are done to Christ : This is " as it were a sword in their bones," 
Psal. xlii. 3. If his public worship cease, or the assemblies of his 
people are scattered; it cannot but go to the hearts of all, in 
whom the Spirit of Christ is : " They will be sorrowful for the so- 
" lemn assemblies ; the reproach of them will be a burden, 11 Zeph. 
iii. 18. Those that have the Spirit of Christ do not more earnestly 
long after any one thing in this world, than the advancement of 
Christ's interest by conversion and reformation in the kingdoms of 
the earth, Psal. xlv. 3, 4. Paul could rejoice that Christ was 
preached, though his own afflictions were increased, Phil. i. 16, 
18. and John could rejoice that Christ increased, though he him- 
self decreased ; yet therein was his joy fulfilled, John iii. 29. So 
certainly the concernments of Christ must and will touch that heart 
which is the habitation of his Spirit. I cannot deny, but even a 



bd& THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEBM. XXIV. 

good Baruch may be under a temptation to seek great things for 
himself, and be too much swallowed up in his own concernments, 
when God is plucking up and breaking down, Jer. xlv. 4, 5. But 
this is only the influence of a temptation : the true temper and spi- 
rit of a believer inclines him to sorrow and mourning, when things 
are in this sad posture : Ezek. ix. 4. " Go through the midst of 
" the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon 
(i the foreheads of the men that sigh, and that cry for all the 
" abominations that be done in the midst thereof." 

O reader, lay thine hand upon thine heart : Is it thus with 
thee ? Dost thou sympathize with the affairs and concernments of 
Christ in the world ? or, carest thou not which way things go with 
the people of God, and gospel of Christ, so long as thine own 
affairs prosper, and all things are well with thee ? 

Evidence 4. Wherever the Spirit of God dicellcth, he doth in some 
degree, mortify and subdue the evils and corruptions of the soid in 
which he resides. This Spirit lusteth against the flesh, Gal. v. 7. 
and believers, " through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the 
body," Rom. vih. 13. This is one special part of his sanctifying 
work. I do not say he kills and subdues sin in believers, as that it 
shall never trouble or defile them any more : No ; that freedom be- 
longs to the perfect state in heaven, but its dominion is taken away, 
though its life be prolonged for a season. It lives in believers still, 
but not upon the provision they willingly make to fulfil the lust of 
it, Rom. xiii. 27. The design of every true believer, is co-incident 
with the design of the Spirit, to destroy and mortify corruption : 
They long after the extirpation of it, and are daily in the use of 
all sanctified means and instruments, to subdue and destroy it ; the 
workings of their corruption are the afflictions of their souls, 
Rom. vii. 24. " O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me 
" from the body of this death ?" And there is no one thing that 
sweetens the thoughts of death to believers (except the sight and 
full enjovment of God) more than their expected deliverance from 
sin doth. 

Evidence 5. Wherever ilie spirit of God dzcelleth in the way of 
sanctification, in all such he is the Spirit of prayer and supplication, 
Rom. vih. 26. " Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities, 
" for we know not what we should pray for as we ought, but the 
" Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with groanings which 
" cannot be uttered :* Wherever he is poured out as the Spirit 
of grace, he is also poured out as the Spirit of supplication, Zech. 
xii^lO. His praying and his sanctifying influences are undivided. 
There is a threefold assistance that the Spirit gives unto sanctified 
persons in prayer. He helps them before they pray, by setting an 
edge upon their desires and affections : He helps them in prayer, 



r,ERM. XXIV. THE METHOD OP GRACE. * 339 

by supplying matters of request to them, teaching them what they 
should ask of God : He assisteth them in the manner of prayer, 
supplying them with suitable affections, and helping them to be 
sincere in all their desires to God. It is he that humbles the pride 
of their hearts, dissolves, and breaks the hardness of their hearts ; 
Out of deadness makes them lively; out of weakness makes them 
strong. He assisteth the spirits of believers after prayer, helping 
them to faith and patience, to believe, and wait for the returns and 
answers of their prayers. O reader, reflect upon thy duties, con- 
sider what spirituality, sincerity, humility, broken-heartedness, and 
melting affections after God, are to be found in thy duties : Is it 
so with thee ? Or dost thou hurry over thy duties as an interrup- 
tion to thy business and pleasures ? Are they an ungrateful task, 
imposed upon thee by God, and thy own conscience ? Are there 
no hungerings and thirstings after God in thy soul ? Or, if there 
be any pleasure arising to thee out of prayer, is it not from the 
ostentation of thy gifts ? If it be so, reflect sadly upon the carnal 
state of thy heart ; these things do not speak the Spirit of grace 
and supplication to be given thee. 

Evidence 6. Wherever the Spirit of grace inhabits, there is an 
heavenly i, spiritual frame of mind accompanying, and evidencing the 
indicelling of the Spirit, Rom. viii. 5, 6. "For they that are after 
" the flesh, do mind the things of the flesh ; but they that are after 
" the Spirit, the things of the Spirit : for to be carnally minded 
" is death : but to be spiritually minded is life and peace." By 
the mind, understand the musings, reasonings, yea, and the cares, 
fears, delights and pleasures of the soul, which follow the work- 
ings and meditations of the mind. As these are, so are we ; if 
these be ordinarily and habitually taken up, and exercised about 
earthly things, then is the frame and state of the man carnal, and 
earthly : The workings of every creature follow the being and na- 
ture of it. If God, Christ, heaven, and the world to come, en- 
gage the thoughts and affections of the soul, and the temper of 
such a soul is spiritual, and the Spirit of God dwelleth there ; this 
is the life of the regenerate, Phil. iii. 20. " Our conversation is in 
" heaven ;" and such a frame of heart is life and peace : A serene, 
placid, and most comfortable life. No pleasures upon earth, no 
gratifications of the senses, do relish and savour, as spiritual 
things do. Consider, therefore, which way thy heart ordinarily 
works, especially in thy solitudes and hours of retirement. These 
things will be a great evidence for, or against thy soul. David 
could say, " How precious are thy thoughts unto me, O God ! 
" How great is the sum of them : if I should count them, they 
" are more in number than the sand ; when I awake, I am still 
" with thee," Pail, cxxxix. 17, 18. Yet it must be acknowledged, 

Vol. II. Y 



840 THE METHOD 01 GRACE. SERM. XXIV, 

for the relief of weaker Christians, that there is a great differ- 
ence and variety found in this matter, among the people of God : 
For the strength, steadiness, and constancy of a spiritual mind, re- 
sult from the depth and improvement of sanctification : The more 
grace, still the more evenness, spirituality, and constancy there is 
in the motions of the heart after God. The minds of weak Chris- 
tians are more easily entangled in earthly vanities, and more fre- 
quently diverted by inward corruptions ; yet still there is a spiri- 
tual Pondus, inclination and bent of their hearts towards God ; 
and the vanity and corruption which hinders their communion with 
him are their greatest grief and burthen under which they groan in 
this world. 

Evidence 7. Those to whom the Spirit of grace is given, are led 
by the Spirit, Rom. viii. 14. "As many as are led by the Spirit of 
" God, they are the sons of God :" Sanctified souls give themselves 
up to the government and conduct of the Spirit ; they obey his 
voice, beg his direction, follow his motions, deny the solicitations of 
flesh and blood, in obedience to him, Gal. i. 16. And they that 
do so, they are the sons of God. It is the office of the Spirit to 
guide us into all truth ; and it is our great duty to follow his 
guidance. Hence it is, that in all enterprises and undertakings, 
the people of God so earnestly beg direction and counsel from him. 
" Lead me, O Lord, in thy righteousness, (saith David) make 
" thy way straight before my face," Psal. v. 8. They dare 
not, in doubtful cases, lean to their own understandings ; yea, in 
points of duty, and in points of sin, they dare not neglect the one, 
or commit the other, against the convictions and persuasions of 
their own consciences ; though troubles and sufferings be unavoid- 
able in that path of duty, when they have balanced duties with 
sufferings, in their most serious thoughts, the conclusion and re- 
sult will still be, it is better to obey God, than man, the dictates 
of the Spirit, rather than the counsels of flesh and blood. 

But, before I leave this point, I reckon myself a debtor unto 
weak Christians, and shall endeavour to give satisfaction to some 
special doubts and fears, with which their minds are ordinarily 
entangled in this matter ; for it is a very plain case, that many 
souls have the presence and sanctification of the Spirit without 
the evidence and comfort thereof. Divers thing are found in be- 
lievers, which are so many fountains of fears and doubts to them. 
And, 

Objection 1. First, I greatly doubt the Spirit of God is not in 
me, (saith a poor Christian) because of the great darkness and 
ignorance which clouds my soul ; for I read, 1 John ii. 27. that he 
enlighteneth the soul which he inhabiteth. " The anointing which 
" ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that 



RERM. XXIV. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 341 



" any man teach you, but as the same anointing teachetli you of 
" all things," &c. but alas, my understanding is weak and cloudy, 
I have need to learn of the meanest of God's people : This only I 
know, that I know nothing as I ought to know. 

Sol. Two things are to be regarded in spiritual knowledge ; viz. 
the quantity, and the efficacy thereof. Your condition doth not 
so much depend upon the measures of knowledge ; for, haply, you 
are under many natural disadvantages, and want those helps and 
means of increasing knowledge, which others plentifully enjoy. 
It may be you have wanted the helps of education, or have been 
incumbered by the necessities and cares of the world, which have 
allowed you but little leisure for the improvement of your minds : 
But if that which you do know, be turned into practice and obe- 
dience, Col. i. 9, 10. If it have influence upon your hearts, and 
transform your affections into a spiritual frame and temper, 2 Cor. 
hi. 17, 18. If your ignorance humble you, and drive you to God 
daily for the increase of knowledge, one drop of such knowledge 
of Christ, and yourselves as this, is more worth than a sea of hu- 
man, moral, unsanctified, and speculative knowledge. Though 
you know but little, yet that little, being sanctified, is of great 
value : Though vou know but little, time was when you knew 
nothing of Jesus Christ, or the state of your own souls. In a word, 
though you know but little, that little you do know will be still 
increasing, " like the morning light, which shineth more and more 
" unto the perfect day," Prov. iv. 18. If thou knowest so much 
as brings thee to Christ, thou shalt shortly be where thy knowledge 
shall be as the light at noon-day. 

Object % I sometimes find my heart raised, and my affections 
melted in duties, but I doubt it is in a natural way, and not from 
the Spirit of God : could I be assured those motions of my heart 
were from the Spirit of grace, and not merely a natural thing, it 
would be a singular comfort and satisfaction to me. 

Sol. First, Consider whether this be not the ground of your fear 
and doubting, because you are fain to take pains in the way of 
meditation, prayer, and other duties, to bring your hearts to relish 
and savour the things of God ; whereas, it may be, you expect 
your spiritual enlargements and comforts should flow in upon you 
spontaneously, and drop from heaven immediately of their own 
accord, without any pains or industry of yours. Here may be, 
(and probably is) a great mistake in this matter ; for the Spirit of 
God works in the natural method, wherein affections use to be 
raised, and makes use of such duties as meditation and prayer, as 
instruments to do that work by, Ezek. xxxvi. 37. So David was 
forced to reason with, and chide his own heart, Psal. xlii. 5. Thy 

Y2 



342 THE METHOD OF GAACE. SERM. XXIV- 

comfort and enlargement may nevertheless be the fruit of the Spirit, 
because God makes it spring up, and grow upon thy duties. 

Secondly, Take this as a sure rule, Whatsoever rises from self, 
always aims at, and terminates in self. This stream cannot be car- 
ried higher than the fountain ; if therefore thy aim, and end in 
striving for affections and enlargements in duty, be only to win 
applause from men, and appear to be what in reality thou art not, 
this, indeed, is the fruit of nature, and a very corrupt and hypo- 
critical nature ; but if thy heart be melted, or desire to be melted 
in the sense of the evil of sin, in order to the further mortification 
of it ; and, under the apprehensions of the free grace and mercy 
of God in the pardon of sin, in order to the engaging of thy soul 
more firmly to him ; if these, or such like, be thy ends and de- 
signs, or be promoted and furthered by thine enlargements and 
spiritual comforts, never reject them as the mere fruits of nature : 
A carnal root cannot bring forth such fruits as these. 

Object. 3. Upon the contrary, spiritual deadness, and indis- 
posedness to duties, and to those especially which are more secret, 
spiritual, and self-denying than others, is the ground upon which 
many spiritual souls, who are yet truly gracious, do doubt the in- 
dwelling of the Spirit in them. O, saith such a soul, if the Spirit 
of God be in me, Why is it thus ? Could my heart be so dead, so 
backward and averse to spiritual duties ? No ; these things would 
be my meat and my drink, the delights and pleasures of my life. 

Sol. First, These things indeed are very sad, and argue thy heart to 
be out of frame, as the body is, when it cannot relish the most desira- 
ble meats or drinks : But the question will be, how thy soul behaves 
itself in such a condition as this is ? whether this be easy or burden- 
some to be borne by thee ? * and if thou complain under it as a bur- 
den ; then M'hat pains thou takest to ease thyself, and get rid of it ? 

Secondly, Know also, that there is a great difference betwixt spi- 
ritual death, and spiritual deadness ; the former is the state of the 
unregenerate, the latter is the disease and complaint of many thou- 
sand regenerate souls : If David had not felt it as well as thee, he 
would never have cried out nine times in the compass of one 
Psalm, Quicken me, quicken inc. Besides, 

Thirdly, Though it be often, it is not so always with thee ; there 
are seasons wherein the Lord breaks in upon thy heart, enlarges 
thy affections, and sets thy soul at liberty ; to which times thou 
wilt do well to have an eye, in these dark and cloudy days. 

Object. 4. But the Spirit of God is the comforter, as well as a 

* He who inclines to that which is good, and is averse to that which is evil, has a de- 
sire of pleasing God, though sometimes, being seduced by evil concupiscence, through 
infirmity he may commit that which is displeasing to God. Daven. 



SERM. XXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 343 

sanctifier : He doth not only enable men to believe, but after they 
believe, he also seals them, Eph. i. 13. But I walk in darkness, and 
am a stranger to the sealing and comforting work of the Spirit : 
How therefore can I imagine the Spirit of God should dwell in me, 
who go from day to day in the bitterness of my soul, mourning as 
without the sun ? 

Sol. There is a twofold sealing, and a two-fold comfort : The 
Spirit sealeth both objectively, in the work of sanctification ; and 
formally, in giving clear evidence of that work. Thou mayest be 
sealed in the first, whilst thou art not yet sealed in the second sense: 
If so, thy condition is safe, although it be at present uncomforta- 
ble. And, as to comfort, that also is of two sorts, viz. seminal, or 
actual: in the root, or in the fruit; Light U sown for the righteous, 
Psal. xcvii. 11. though the harvest to reap and gather in that joy 
and comfort be not yet come. And there are many other ways 
beside that of joy and comfort, whereby the indwelling of the Spi- 
rit may evidence itself in thy soul : If he do not enable thee to re- 
joice, yet if he enable thee sincerely to mourn for sin ; if he do not 
enlarge thy heart in comfort, yet if he humble and purge thy heart 
by sorrows : if he deny thee the assurance of faith, and yet give thee 
the dependence of faith, thou hast no reason to call in question, or 
deny the indwelling of the Spirit in thee for that cause. 

Object. 5. But the apostle saith, a They that walk in the Spirit, 
" do not fulfil the lusts of the flesh," Gal. v. 16. but I find myself 
entangled, and frequently overcome by them : Therefore I doubt 
the Spirit of God is not in me. 

Sol It is possible the ground of your doubting may be your mis- 
take of the true sense and meaning of that scripture : It is not the 
apostle's meaning in that place, that sin in believers doth not work, 
tempt, and oftentimes overcome, and captivate them ; for then lie 
would contradict himself in Rom. vii. 23. where he thus com- 
plains, " But I see another law in my members, warring against 
" the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law 
" of sin which is in my members.'" But two things are meant by 
that expression, " Ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh." 

First, That the principle of grace will give a check to sin in its 
first motions, and cause it to miscarry in the womb, like an un- 
timely birth, before it come to its full maturity ; it shall never be 
able to gain the full consent of the will, as it doth in the un- 
regenerate. 

Secondly, If, notwithstanding all the opposition grace makes to 
hinder the birth or commission of it, it doth yet prevail, and break 
forth into act ; yet such acts of sin, as they are not committed 
without regret, so they are followed with shame, sorrow, and true 

Y3 



344 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. XXIV. 

repentance : And those very surprisals, and captivities of sin at one 
time, are made cautions and warnings to prevent it at another time. 
If it be so with thee, thou dost not fulfil the lusts of the flesh. 

And now, reader, upon the whole, if upon examination of thy 
heart by these rules, the Lord shall help thee to discern the saving 
work of the Spirit upon thy soul, and thereby thine interest in 
Christ, What a happy man or woman art thou ! what pleasure 
will arise to thy soul from such a discovery ! Look upon the frame 
of thine heart absolutely as it is in itself at present, or comparatively r , 
with what once it was, and others still are, and thou wilt find enough 
to transport and melt thy heart within thee : Certainly this is the 
most glorious piece of workmanship that ever God wrought in the 
world upon any man, Eph. ii. 10. The Spirit of God is come down 
from heaven, and hath hallowed thy soul to be a temple for him- 
self to dwell in ; as he hath said, " I will dwell in them, and walk 
" in them, and I will be their Gad, and they shall be my people," 
2 Cor. vii. 16. Moreover, this gift of the Spirit is a sure pledge 
and earnest of thy future glory : Time was, when there was no 
such work upon thy soul. And, considering the frame and tem- 
per of it, the total aversation, strong opposition, and rooted enmity 
that was in it; it is the wonder of wonders, that ever such a work 
as this should be wrought upon such a heart as thine : that ever 
the Spirit of God, whose nature is pure and perfect holiness, should 
chuse such an unclean, polluted, abominable heart to frame an ha- 
bitation for himself there to dwell in ; to say of thy soul (now his 
spiritual temple) as he once said of the material temple at Jerusa- 
lem, Psal. exxxii. 13, 14. " The Lord hath chosen it, he hath de- 
" sired it for his habitation. This is my rest for ever : Here will 
" I dwell ; for I have desired it," O what hath God done for thy 
soul ! 

Think, reader, and think again : Are there not many thousands 
in the world of more ingenuous, sweet, and amiable dispositions 
than thyself, whom yet the Spirit of God passe th by, and leaveth 
them as tabernacles for Satan to dwell in ? Such a one thou lately 
wast, and hadst still remained, if God had not wrought for thee, 
beyond all the expectations and desires of thine own heart. O bless 
God that you have received not the spirit of the world, but the 
Spirit which is of God ; that ye might know the things which are 
freely given unto you of God. 



SEKM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRA< E $45 

SERMON XXV. 

Of the Nature and Necessity of the New Creature. 

2 Cor. v. 17. 

Therefore if any man be in Christ , he is a new creature : old things ■ 
are passed aicay ; behold, all things are become new. 

JL OU have seen one trial of an interest in Christ, in our last dis- 
course, namely, hy the donation of the Spirit. We have here ano- 
ther trial of the same matter, from one of the greatest, and most 
noble effects of the Spirit upon our souls ; namely, his work of re- 
novation, or new creation : " If any man be in Christ, he is a new 
" creature. 1 '* The apostle's scope in the immediate context, is to 
dissuade Christians from a carnal, sinful partiality, in their respects 
to men : Not to despise them after the manner of the world, ac- 
cording to the external differences, but the real internal worth and 
excellency that is in men. This the apostle presses by two argu- 
ments; one drawn from the end of Christ's death, ver. 15. which 
was to take off from these selfish designs and carnal ends by which 
the whole world is swayed. Secondly, From the neto spirit, by 
which believers are actuated : they that are in Christ are to judge 
and measure all things by a new rule : " If any man be in Christ, 
" he is a new creature : Old things are passed away ;" q. d. we have 
done with that low, selfish spirit of the world, which was wholly 
governed by carnal interest ; we are now to judge by a new rule, 
to be actuated from a new principle, aim at a new and more noble 
end ; " Behold, all things are become new." In these words we 
have three general parts, to be distinctly considered, viz. 

1. The great question to be determined, " If any man be in 
« Christ r 

2. The rule by which it may be determined, viz. " he is a new 
" creature." 

3. This general rule more particularly explained, " Old things 
" are passed away ; behold, all things are become new." 

First, We have here the great question to be determined, 
Whether a man be in Christ ? A question upon the determination 
whereof, we must stand, or fall for ever. By [being in Christ] the 
apostle doth not here mean the general profession of Christianity, 
which gives a man the reputation of an interest in him ; but by be- 
ing in Christ, he means an interest in him, by vital union with his 
person, and real participation of his benefits. Now this is the 
question to be determined, the matter to be tried ; than which, 
nothing can be more solemn and important in the whole world 

Y4 



346 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXV. 

Secondly, The rule by which this great question may be deter- 
mined, viz. The new erratum ; " If any man be in Christ, he is a new 
" creature." By this rule all the titles and claims made to Christ 
in the professing world, are to be examined. [If' any man] be he 
what he will, high or low, great or small, learned or illiterate, 
young or old, if he pretend interest in Christ, this is the standard 
by which he must be tried : if he be in Christ, he is a new creature ; 
and if he be not a new creature, he is not in Christ, let his endow- 
ments, gifts, confidence, and reputation be what they will : [A new 
creature'] not new physically, he is the same person he was ; but 
a new creature, that is, a creature renewed by gracious principles, 
newly infused into him from above, which sway him and guide him 
in another manner, and to another end than ever he acted before ; 
and these gracious principles not being educed out of any thing 
which was pre-existent in man, but infused de novo, from above, 
are therefore called, in this place, a new creature : This is the 
rule by which our claim to Christ must be determined. 

Thirdly, This general rule is here more particularly explained ; 
" Old things are passed away ; behold, all things are become 
" new." He satisfies not himself to lay down this rule concisely, 
or express it in general terms, by telling us, the man in Christ must 
be a new creature ; but more particularly, he shews us what this 
new creature is, and what the parts thereof are, viz. Both 

1. The privative part ; " Old things are passed away." 

2, The positive part thereof; " All things are become new." 
By old things, he means all those carnal principles, self-ends, 

and fleshly lusts belonging to the carnal state, or the old man : all 
these are passed away ; " * not simply, and perfectly, but only in 
" part at present, and wholly in hope and expectation hereafter." 
So much briefly of the privative part of the new creature, " Old 
" things are passed away." A word or two must be spoken of the 
positive part ; " All things are become new." He means not that 
the old faculties of the soul are abolished, and new ones created in 
their room ; but as our bodies may be said to be new bodies, by 
reason of their new endowments and qualities super-induced, and 
bestowed upon them in their resurrection, so our souls are now re- 
newed by the infusion of new gracious principles into them, in the 
work of regeneration. These two parts, viz. the privative part, 
the passing away of old things ; and the positive part, the renew- 
ing of all things, do, betwixt them, comprize the whole nature of 
sanctifi cation, which, in other scriptures, is expressed by equiva- 
lent phrases ; sometimes by putting off the old, and putting on 



* Non simpliciter, et prrfecte, sed partim spe. Estius in loc. 



SKRM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 347 

the new man, Eph. iv. 24. sometimes by dying unto sin, and liv- 
ing unto righteousness, Rom. vi. 11. which is the self-same thing 
the apostle here intends, by the passing away of old things, and 
making all things new. And because this is the most excellent, 
glorious, and admirable work of the Spirit, which is, or can be 
wrought upon man in this world ; therefore the apostle asserts it 
with an ecce, a note of special remark and observation, " Behold, 
" all things are become new ;" q. d. Behold and admire this sur- 
prizing, marvellous change which God hath made upon men ; they 
are come out of darkness into his marvellous light, 1 Pet. ii. 9. 
out of the old, as it were, into a new world ; " Behold, all things 
" are become new." Hence note, 

Doct. That God's creating of a new supernatural work of grace 
in the soul of any man, is that maris sure, and infallible evi- 
dence of a saving interest in Jesus Christ. 

Suitable hereunto are those words of the apostle, Eph. iv. 20, 
21, 22, 23, 24. " But ye have not so learned Christ ; if so be that 
" ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth 
" is in Jesus : That ye put off, concerning the former conversation, 
" the old man, which is corrupt, according to the deceitful lusts : 
" and be renewed in the Spirit of your mind : and that ye put on 
" the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and 
" true holiness." Where we have, in other words of the same 
importance, the very self-same description of the man that is in 
Christ, which the apostle gives us in this text. Now, for the 
opening and stating of this point, it will be necessary that I shew 

1. Why the regenerating work of the Spirit is called a new 
creation. 

2. In what respect every soul that is in Christ is renewed, or 
made a new creature. 

3. What are the remarkable properties and qualities of this 
new creature. 

4. The necessity of this new creation to all that are in Christ. 

5. How this new creation evidences our interest in Christ. 

6. And then apply the whole in the proper uses of it. 

First, Why the regenerating work of the Spirit is called a new 
creation. This must be our first enquiry. And, doubtless, the 
reason of this appellation is the analogy, proportion, and simili- 
tude which is found betwixt the work of regeneration, and God\s 
work in the first creation. And their agreement and proportion 
will be found in the following particulars. 

First, The same almighty Author who created the world. 



348 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXV. 

createth also this work of grace in the soul of man, 2 Cor. iv. 6. 
" God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath 
" shined into our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of 
" the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 1 ' The same power- 
ful word which created the natural, createth also the spiritual 
light. * It is equally absurd for any man to say, I make myself 
to repent, or to believe, as it is to say, I made myself to exist, 
and be. 

Secondly, The first thing that God created in the natural world, 
was light, Gen. i. 3. and the first thing which God createth in 
the new creation, is the light of spiritual knowledge, Col. iii. J 0. 
" And have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge 
" after the image of him that created him." 

Thirdly, Creation is out of nothing ; it requires no pre-existent 
matter ; it doth not bring one thing out of another, but something 
out of nothing ; it gives a being to that which before had no being : 
So it is also in the new creation, 1 Pet. ii. 9, 10. " Who hath 
" called you out of darkness into his marvellous light ; which in 
" time past were not a people, but are now the people of God ; 
" which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy." 
The work of grace is not educed out of the power and principles 
of nature, but it is a pure work of creation. The Heathen philo- 
sophers could neither understand, nor acknowledge the creation 
of the world, because that notion was repugnant to this maxim of 
reason, ex nihilo nihil Jit, out of nothing, nothing can be made. 
Thus did they insanire cum ratione, befool themselves with their 
own reasonings ; and after the same manner some great pretenders 
to reason among us, voting it an absurdity to affirm, that the work 
of grace is not virtually and potentially contained in nature, the 
new creation in the old. 

Fourthly, It was the virtue and efficacy of the Spirit of God, 
which gave the natural world its being by creation ; Gen. i. 2. 
the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters; it hovered 
over the chaos, as the wings of a bird do over her eggs, as the 
same word is rendered, Deut. xxxii. 11. cherishing, as it were by 
incubation, that rude mass by a secret quickening influence, by 
which it drew all creatures into their several forms, and particular 
natures : So it is in the new creation ; a quickening influence must 
come from the Spirit of God, or else the new creation can never 
be formed in us ; John iii. 8. " So is every one that is born of the 
" Spirit." And ver. 6. " That which is born of the Spirit, is 
" spirit." 

* Minus est, tejecisse hominem, quam sanctum, i. e. We may sooner make ourselves, 
men, than saints,. 



SERM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 349 

Fifthly, The word of God was the instrument of the first crea- 
tion ; Psal. xxxiii. 6, 9- " By the word of the Lord were the 
" heavens made, and all the host of them by the breath of his 
" mouth : For he spake, and it was done ; he commanded, and 
" it stood fast" The word of God is also the instrument of the 
new creation, or work of grace in man ; 1 Pet. i. 23. " Being 
" bom again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible ; by 
" the word of God, which liveth, and abideth for ever." So 
James i. 18. " Of his own will begat he us, with the word of 
" truth." Of his own Kill; that was the impulsive cause; with 
the word of truth ; that was the instrumental cause. Great respect 
and honour, love, and delight, is due to the word upon this ac- 
count, that it is the instrument of our regeneration, or new cre- 
ation. 

Sixthly, The same power which created the world, still under- 
props and supports it in its being : the world owes its conservation, 
as well as its existence, to the power of God, without which it 
could not subsist one moment. Just so it is with the new creation, 
which entirely depends upon the preserving power, which first 
formed it; Jude ver. 1. "Preserved in Christ Jesus," and 1 Pet. 
i. 5. " Who are kept by the power of God, through faith, unto 
si salvation." As in a natural way " we live, move, and have our 
" being in God," Acts xvii. 28. so in a spiritual way, we continue 
believing, repenting, loving, and delighting in God ; without 
whose continued influence upon our souls, we could do neither. 

Seventhly, In a word, God surveyed the first creation with com- 
placence and great delight ; he beheld the works of his hands, and 
approved them as very good, Gen. i. 31. So this also in the second 
creation ; nothing pleaseth and delights God more than the works 
of grace in the souls of his people. It is not an outward privilege 
of nature, or gift of providence, which commends any man to God ; 
" Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but a new 
" creature," Gal. vi. 15. And thus you see upon what grounds 
the work of regeneration in man is stiled a new creature ; which 
was the first thing to be opened. 

Secondly, Next we must enquire, in what respects every soul that 
is in Christ is renewed, or made a new creature : and here we shall 
find a threefold renovation of every man that is in Christ, viz. 

1. In his state and condition. 

2. In his frame and constitution. 

3. In his practice and conversation. 

First, He is renewed in his state and condition : for he passeth 
from death to life in his justification, 1 John iii. 14. He was con- 
demned by the law, he is now justified freely by grace, through the 
redemption which is in Christ : he was under the curse of the first 



350 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXV, 

covenant ; he is under the blessing of the new covenant : he was 
afar off, but is now made nigh unto God ; an alien, a stranger 
once, now of the household of God, Eph. ii. 12, 13. O blessed 
change, from a sad to a sweet and comfortable condition ! " There 
" is therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus," 
Rom. viii. 1. 

Secondly, Every man in Christ is renewed in his frame and con- 
stitution ; all the faculties and affections of his soul are renewed by 
regeneration : his understanding was dark, but now is light in the 
Lord, Eph. v. 8. his conscience was dead and secure, or full of 
guilt and horror, but is now become tender, watchful, and full of 
peace, Heb. ix. 14. his will was rebellious, stubborn, and inflexi- 
ble ; but is now made obedient and complying with the will of 
God, Psal. ex. 2. his desires did once pant and spend themselves in 
the pursuit of vanities, now they are set upon God, Isa. xxvi. 8. 
his love did fondly dote upon ensnaring earthly objects, now it is 
swallowed up in the infinite excellencies of God and Christ, Psal. 
cxix. 97. his joy was once in trifles and things of nought, now his 
rejoicing is in Christ Jesus, Phil. iii. 3. his fear-s once were about 
noxious creatures, now God is the object of the fear of reverence, 
Acts ix. 31. and sin the object of the fear of caution, 2 Cor. vii. 
11. his hopes and expectations were only from the world present, 
but now from that to come, Heb. vi. 19- Thus the soul in its fa- 
culties and affections is renewed ; which being done, the members 
and senses of the body must needs be destinated and employed by 
it in new services ; no more to be the weapons of unrighteousness, 
but instruments of service to Jesus Christ, Rom. vi. 19- And thus 
all that are in Christ are renewed in their frame and constitu- 
tion. 

Thirdly, The man in Christ is renewed in his practice and con- 
versation : the manner of operation always follows the nature of 
beings. Now the regenerate not being what they were, cannot 
walk and act as once they did ; Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3. " And you hath 
" he quickened, who were once dead in trespasses and sins ; 
" wherein ye walked according to the course of this world." 
They were carried away, like water by the strength of the tide, 
by the influence of their own corrupt natures, and the customs and 
examples of the world ; but the case is now altered. So in 1 Cor. 
vi. 11. the apostle shews believers their old companions in sin, and 
tells them, " Such were some of you, but ye are washed, but ye 
" are sanctified," &c. q. d. the world is now well altered with 
you, thanks be to the grace of God for it. This wonderful change 
of practice, which is so universal and remarkable in all the regene- 
rate, and immediately consequent upon their conversion, sets the 
world a wondering at them ; 1 Pet. iv. 4. Wherein they think it 



SE11M. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 35l 

strange, that you run not " with them into the same excess of riot, 
" speaking evil of you. They think it strange :*" * The word sig- 
nifies to stand and gaze, as the hen doth which hath brooded, 
and hatched partridge eggs, when she seeth the chickens which she 
hath brought forth, take the wing and fly away from her. Thus 
do the men of the world stand amazed to see their old companions 
in sin, whose language once was vain and earthly, it may be, pro- 
fane and filthy, now to be praying, speaking of God, heaven, and 
things spiritual, having no more to do with them, as to sin, exc< pt 
by way of reprehension and admonition : this amazes the world, 
and makes them look with a strange admiring eye upon the people 
of God. 

Thirdly, In the next place let us enquire into the properties and 
qualities of this new creature, and shew you, as we are able, what 
they are ; yet, reader, expect not here an exact and accurate ac- 
count of that which is so great a mystery ; for if questions may be 
moved about a silly fly, which may puzzle the greatest philosopher 
to resolve them ; how much more may we conceive this great and 
marvellous work of God, the most mysterious and admirable of all 
his works, to surmount the understandings of the most illuminated 
Christians ? O how little do we know of the nature, properties, 
and operations of this new creature ! So far as God hath revealed 
it to our weak understandings, we may speak of it. And, 

First, The scripture speaks of it as a thing of great difficulty to 
be conceived by man, John iii. 8. " The wind bloweth where it. 
" listeth, and thou nearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell 
" whence it cometh and whither it goeth : So is every one that is 
" born of the Spirit. 11 The original of winds is a question of great 
difficulty in philosophy : We hear the voice of the wind, feel its 
mighty force, and behold its strange effects ; but neither know 
whence it comes, or whither it goes. Ask a man, Do you hear 
the wind blow ? Yes. Do you feel it blow ? Yes, very sensibly. 
Do you see the effects of it, rending and overturning the trees ? 
Yes, very plainly. But can you describe its nature, or declare" its 
original ? No, that is a mystery which I do not understand. Why 
just so it is with him that is born of the Spirit. The holy Spirit of 
God, whose nature and operations we understand but little of, 
comes from heaven, quickens and influences our souls, beats down 
and mortifies our lusts by his Almighty Power : These effects of 
the Spirit in us we experimentally feel, and sensibly discern : But 

Ev u ^zvi^ovlcu, i. e. Then stand amazed, as at the sight of an uncommon thing. 
Bern. lis se trouvent toics nouveaux, et co7nme en tin autre mande, i. e. They find them- 
selves ell new, and as in another world. 



352 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 5ERM. XXV. 

how the Spirit of God first entered into, and quickened our souls, 
and produced this new creature in them, we understand little 
more of it than how the bones do grow in the womb of her that is 
with child, Eccles. xi. 5. Therefore is the life of the new creature 
called a hidden life, Col. iii. 3. The nature of that life is not only 
hidden totally from all carnal men, but in a very great measure it 
is an hidden and unknown life unto spiritual men, though them- 
selves be the subjects of it. 

Secondly ', But though this life of the new creature be a great 
mystery, and secret in some respects ; yet so far as it is known, 
and appears unfo us, the new creature is the most beautiful and 
lovely creature that ever God made ; for the beauty of the Lord 
himself is upon it : " The new man is created after God," Eph. 
iv. 24. As the picture is drawn after the man, it is a draught of 
God himself delineated by the Spirit, that admirable Artist, upon 
the soul of man. Holiness is the beauty and glory of God ; and 
in holiness the new creature is created after God's own image, Col, 
iii. 10. The regenerate soul hereby becomes holy, 1 John iii. 3. 
not essentially holy, as God is, nor yet efficiently holy; for the re- 
generate soul can neither make itself, nor others holy : But the 
life of the new creature may be said to resemble the life of God in 
this, that as God lives to himself, so the new creature wholly lives 
to God ; as God loves holiness, and hates the contrary, so doth the 
new creature ; it is in these things formed after the image of God 
that created it When God creates this creature in the soul of man, 
we are said then to be " partakers of the divine nature," 2 Pet. i. 
4. So that there can be nothing communicated unto men which 
beautifies and adorns their souls as this new creation doth : Men do 
not resemble God as they are noble, and as they are rich, but as 
they are holy : no gift, no endowment of nature embellishes the 
soul as this new creature doth : An awful Majesty sits upon the 
brow of the new creature, commanding the greatest and worst of 
men to do homage to it, Mark vi. 20. Yea, such is the beauty of 
the new creature, that Christ, its author, is also its admirer, Cant, 
iv. 2. " Thou hast ravished mine heart with one of thine eyes."" 

Thirdly, This new creature is created in man, upon the highest 
design that ever any work of God was wrought : the end of its crea- 
tion and infusion is high and noble : salvation to the soul in which 
it is wrought ; this is both the finis operis, and the finis operands : 
It is the design both of the work and of the workman that wrought 
it. When we receive the end of our faith, we receive the salva- 
tion of our souls ; salvation is the end of faith : as death is the 
end of sin, so life eternal is the end of grace. The new creature 
doth, by the instinct and steady direction of its own nature, take 
its course as directly to God., and to heaven, the place of its full 



SERM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 353 

enjoyment, as the rivers do to the ocean ; it declares itself to be 
made for God, by its restless workings after him ; and as salva- 
tion is the end of the new creature, so it is the express design and 
end of him that created it. 2 Cor. v. 5. " Now he that hath 
" wrought us for the self-same thing, is God ;*" by this workman- 
ship of his upon our souls, he is now polishing, preparing, and 
" making them meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints 
" in light," Col. i. 12. 

Fourthly, This new creation is the most necessary work that 
ever God wrought upon the soul of man : the eternal well-being 
of his soul depends upon it ; and without it no man shall see God, 
Heb. xii. 14. and John i. %, 5. " Except ye be regenerate, and 
" born again, you cannot see the kingdom of God." Can you 
be saved without Christ? You know you cannot. Can you have 
interest in Christ without the new creature ? My text expressly 
tells you it can never be ; for, " If any man be in Christ, he is a 
" new creature." O reader, whatever slight thoughts of this mat- 
ter, and with what a careless and unconcerned eye soever thou 
readest these lines ; yet know thou must either be a new creature, 
or a miserable and damned creature for ever. If civility without 
the new creature could save thee, why are not the moral Heathens 
saved also ? If strictness of life without the new creature could save 
thee, why did it not save the Scribes and Pharisees also ? If an 
high profession of religion without the new creature can save thee, 
why did it not save Judas, Hymenseus and Philetus also ? Nothing 
is more evident than this, that no repentance, obedience, self-denial, 
prayers, tears, reformations or ordinances, without the new creation, 
avail any thing to the salvation of thy soul : The very blood of 
Christ himself, without the new creature, never did, and never will 
save any man. Oh how necessary a work is the new creation ! 
" Circumcision avails nothing, and uncircumcision nothing : but a 
" new creature." 

Fifthly, The new creature is a marvellous and wonderful crea- 
ture : there are many wonders in the first creation, " The works 
" of the Lord are great, sought out of all them that have plea- 
" sure therein," Psal. cxi. 2. But there are no wonders in nature, 
like those in grace. Is it not the greatest wonder that ever was 
seen in the world, (except the incarnation of the Son of God) to 
see the nature and temper of man so altered and changed as it is 
by grace ? to see lascivious Corinthians, and idolatrous Ephesians, 
become mortified and heavenly Christians? to see a fierce and cruel 
persecutor, become a glorious confessor and sufferer for Christ ? Gal. 
i. 23. to see the carnal mind of man, which was lately fully set in 
a strong bent to the world, to be wholly taken oft' from its lusts, 
and set upon things that are spiritual and heavenly ? Certainly it 



354 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXV, 

was not a greater miracle to see dead Lazarus come out of his se- 
pulchre, than it is to see the dead and carnal mind coming out of 
its lusts to embrace Jesus Christ ; it was not a greater wonder to 
see the dead and dry bones in the valley to move and come to- 
gether, than it is to see a dead soul moving after God, and moving 
to Christ in the way of faith. 

Sixthly, The new creature is an immortal creature, a creature that 
shall never see death, John iv. 14. it is in the soul of man, a well 
of water, springing up unto eternal life. I will not adventure to 
say, it is immortal in its own nature, for it is but a creature, as my 
text calls it ; and we know, that essential interminability is the in- 
communicable property of God: The new creature hath both 
a beginning and succession ; and therefore might also have an end, 
as to any thing in itself, or its own nature. Experience also shews 
us, that it is capable both of increasing and decreasing, and may 
be brought nigh unto death, Rev. iii. 2. The work of the Spirit 
in believers, may be ready to die ; but though its perpetuity flow not 
out of its own nature, it flows out of God's covenant and promises, 
which make it an immortal creature : when all other excellencies 
in man go away, as at death they will, Job iv. 21. this excellency 
only remains: our gifts may leave us, our friends leave us, our 
estates leave us, but our graces will never leave us ; they ascend 
with the soul (in which they inhere) into glory, when the stroke 
of death separates it from the body. 

Seventhly, The new creature is an heavenly creature ; " It is not 
" born of flesh, nor of blood, nor of the will of man, but of 
" God," John i. 13. its descent and original is heavenly, it is spi- 
rit born of spirit, John iii. 6. its centre is heaven, and thither are 
all its tendencies, Psal. lxiii. 8. its proper food, on which it lives, 
are heavenly things, Psal. iv. 6, 7. It cannot feed, as other crea- 
tures do, upon earthly things ; the object of all its delight and love 
is in heaven, Psal. lxxiii. 26. " Whom have I in heaven but thee ?" 
The hopes and expectations of the new creature are all from hea- 
ven ; it looks for little in this world, but waits for the coming of 
the Lord. The life of the new creature upon earth, is a life of 
patient waiting for Christ ; his desires and longings are after hea- 
ven, Phil. i. 93. The flesh indeed lingers, and would delay, but 
the new creature hastens, and would fain be gone, 2 Cor. v. 2. It 
is not at home whilst it is here ; it came from heaven, and cannot 
be quiet, nor suffer the soul, in which it dwells, to be so, until it 
comes thither again. 

Eighthly, The new creature is an active and laborious creature ; 
no sooner is it born, but it is acting in the soul. Acts ix. 6. Be- 
hold he praycth ! Activity is its very nature. Gal. v. 25. " If we 
" live in the Spirit, let us walk in the Spirit." Nor is it to be 



SEEM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE, 355 

admired, that it should be always active and stirring in the soul, 
seeino- activity in obedience was the very end for which it was 
created. " For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus 
" unto good works," Eph. ii. 10. and he that is acted in the duties 
of religion, by this principle of the new creature, or nature, will 
(so far as that principle acts him) delight to do the will of God ; 
rejoice in the way of his commandment, and find the sweetest 
pleasure in the paths of duty. 

Ninthly, The new creature is a thriving creature, growing from 
strength to strength, 1 Pet. ii. 2. and changing the soul in which 
it is subjected, from glory unto glory, 2 Cor. iii. 18. The vigor- 
ous tendencies, and constant striving of this new creature, are to 
attain its just perfection and maturity, Phil. iii. 11. It can endure 
no stints and limits to its desire, short of perfection ; every de- 
gree of strength it attains, doth but whet and sharpen its desires 
after higher degrees : Upon this account, it greatly delights 
in the ordinances of God, duties of religion, and society of the 
saints ; as they are helps and improvements to it, in order to its 
great design. 

Tenthly, The new creature, is a creature of wonderful preserva- 
tions* : There are many wonders of divine providence in the pre- 
servation of our natural lives, but none like those whereby the life 
of the new creature is preserved in our souls : There are critical 
times of temptation and desertion, in which it is ready to die, Rev. 
iii. 2. the degrees of its strength and liveliness, are sometimes sadlv 
abated, and its sweet and comfortable workings intermitted, Rev. 
ii. 4. the evidences by which its being in us was wont to be dis- 
covered, may be, and often are darkened, 2 Pet. i. 9- and the soul 
in which it is may draw very sad conclusions about the issue and 
event ; concluding its life not only to be hazarded, but quite ex- 
tinguished, Psal. Ii. 10, 11, 12. but though it be ready to die, 
God wonderfully preserves it from death ; it hath as well its re- 
viving, as its fainting seasons. And thus you see, what are the 
lovely and eximious properties of the new creature. In the next 
place, 

Fourthly, We will demonstrate the necessity of this new creation 
to all that are in Christ, and by him expect to attain salvation ; and 
the necessity of the new creature will appear divers ways. 

First, From the positive and express will of God, revealed in 

* Grace indeed cannot be totally intermitted, nor finally lost, but there may be 
an omission of the act, though not an omission of the habit; the act may be 
perverted, though faith cannot be subverted; it may be shaken, though not 
shaken out; its fruits may fall, but its sap lies hid in the root; the effect of jus- 
tification may be suspended, but the state of the justified cannot be dissolved, 
Suffrag. Brit. 

Vol. II. Z 



356 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEKM-. xxr 



scripture, touching this matter: Search the scriptures, and you 
shall find God hath laid the whole stress and weight of your eter- 
nal happiness, by Jesus Christ, upon this work of the Spirit in 
your souls. So our Saviour tells Nicodemus, John iii. 5. " Ve- 
{t rily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of water, 
" and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." 
Agreeable whereunto are those words of the apostle, Heb. xii. 14. 
" Without holiness no man shall see the Lord.'" And whereas 
some may think, that their birth-right privileges, enjoyment of or- 
dinances, and profession of religion, may commend them to God's 
acceptance, without this new creation ; he shews them how fond 
and ungrounded all such hopes are. Gal. vi. 15. " For in Christ 
" Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircum- 
" cision, but a new creature.' 1 Christ and heaven are the gifts of 
God, and he is at liberty to bestow them, upon what terms and 
conditions he pleaseth: and this is the way, the only way, and 
stated method in which he will bring men, by Christ, unto glory. 
Men may raze out the impressions of these things from their own 
hearts, but they can never alter the settled course and method of 
salvation. Either we must be new creatures, as the precept of the 
word command us, or lost, and damned creatures, as the threaten- 
ings of the word plainly tell us. 

Secondly, This new creation, is the inchoative part of that great 
salvation which we expect through Christ, and therefore, without 
this, all hopes and expectations of salvation must vanish. Salva- 
tion, and renovation, are inseparably connected. Our glory in 
heaven, if we rightly understand its nature, consisteth in two 
things: namely, our assimilation to God, and our fruition of 
God : and both these take their beginning and rise from our re- 
novation in this world. Here we begin to be changed into his 
image, in some degree, 2 Cor. iii. 18. for the new man is created 
after God, as M'as opened above. In the work of grace, God is said 
to begin that good work, which is to he finished, or consummated, in 
the day of Christ, Phil. i. 6. Now nothing can be more irrational, 
than to imagine that ever that design, or work should be finished 
or perfected, which never had a beginning. 

Thirdly, So necessary is the new creation to all that expect sal- 
vation by Christ, that without this, heaven would be no heaven, 
and the glory thereof no glory to us, by reason of the unsuitable- 
ness and aversion of our carnal minds thereunto; " The carnal 
" mind is enmity against God," Rom. viii. 7. and enmity is ex- 
clusive of all complacency and delight. There is a necessity of a 
suitable and agreeable frame of heart to God, in order to that 
complacential rest of our souls in him : And this agreeable tem- 
per is wrought by our new creation. 2 Cor. v. 5. " He that hath 



SEBM. XXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE, 357 

" wrought us for the self-same thing, is God." Renovation, you 
see, is the working or moulding of a man's spirit into an agreeable 
temper, or as it is in Col. i. 12. the making of us meet for the 
inheritance of the saints in light. 

From all which, it follows, that seeing there can be no compla- 
cence, or delight in God, without suitableness and conformity to 
him, as it is plain, from 1 John iii. 2. as well as from the reason 
and nature of the thing itself; either God must become like us, 
suitable to our sinful, corrupt and vain hearts, which were but a 
rude blasphemy once to imagine; or else we must be made agree- 
able and suitable to God, which is the very thing I am now prov- 
ing the necessity of. 

Fourthly, There is an absolute necessity of the new creature to 
all that expect interest in Christ, and the glory to come, since all 
the characters, marks, and signs of such an interest, are constantly 
taken from the new creature wrought in us. Look over all the 
marks and signs of interest in Christ, or salvation by him, which 
are dispersed through the scriptures, and you shall still find purity 
of heart, Mat. v. 8. Holiness both in principle and practice, Heb. 
xii. 14. Mortification of sin, Rom. viii. 13. Longing for Christ's 
appearance, 2 Tim. iv. 8. with multitudes more of the same nature, 
to be constantly made the marks and signs of our salvation by 
Christ. So that either we must have a new bible, or a new heart ; 
for if these scriptures be the true and faithful words of God, no 
unrenewed creature can see his face ; which was the fourth thing to 
be opened. 

Fifthly, The last thing to be opened is, how the new creation is 
an infallible proof and evidence of the soul's interest in Christ ; and 
this will appear divers ways. 

First, Where all the saving graces of the Spirit are, there interest 
in Christ must needs be certain ; and where the new creature is, 
there all the saving graces of the Spirit are : For what is the new- 
creature but the frame or system of all special saving graces ? It is 
not this or that particular grace, as faith, or hope, or love to God, 
which constitutes the new creature ; for these are but as so many 
particular limbs or branches of it ; but the new creature is compre- 
hensive of all the graces of the Spirit, Gal. v. 22, 23. " The fruit 
" of the Spirit is love, peace, joy, long-suffering, gentleness, good- 
" ness, faith, meekness, temperance," Sec. Any one of the saving, 
special graces of the Spirit gives proof of our interest in Christ : 
how much more, then, the new creature, which is the complex frame 
or system of all the graces together ? 

Secondly, To conclude ; Where all the causes of an interest in 
Christ are found, and all the effects and fruits of an interest in 
Christ do appear ; there, undoubtedly, a real interest in Christ is 

Z 2 



358 THE METHOD OE GRACE. SERM. XXVI, 

found : but wherever you find a new creature, you find all the 
causes and all the effects of an interest in Christ : For there you 
shall find, 

First, The impulsive cause, viz. The electing love of God, from 
which the new creature is inseparable, 1 Pet. i. %. with the new 
creature also, the meritorious, efficient, and final causes of interest 
in Christ, and union with him, are ever found, Eph. ii. 10. chap. i. 
4, 5, 6. 

Secondly, All the effects and fruits of interest in Christ are found 
in the new creature ; there are all the fruits of obedience, for we 
are created in Christ Jesus unto good works, Eph. ii. 10. Rom. 
vii. 4. there is true spiritual opposition to sin. 1 John v. 18. 
" He that is begotten of God, keepeth himself, and that wicked 
" one toucheth him not." There is love to the people of God ; 
1 John iv. 7. " Every one that loveth is born of God." There 
is a conscientious respect to the duties of both tables ; for the new 
creature is created after God in righteousness and true holiness, 
Eph. iv. 25. There is perseverance in the ways of God to the very 
end, and victory over all temptations ; for whosoever is born of God, 
overcometh the world, 1 John v. 4. It were easy to run over all 
other particular fruits of our union with Christ, and shew you every 
one of them in the new creature. And thus much of the doctrinal 
part of this point. 

— *««» »> - 

SERMON XXVI. 

2 Cor. v. 17. 

Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature : old things 
are passed away ; behold, all things are become new. 

./IlFTER the explication of the sense of this scripture, we ob- 
served, 

Doct. That God's creating of' a new supernatural work of grace 
in the soid of any man, is that man's sure and infallible evi- 
dence of a saving interest in Jesus Christ. 

You have heard why the regenerating work of the Spirit is called 
a new creation ; in what respect every soul in Christ is renewed ; 
what the eximious properties of this new creature are ; the indis- 
pensibleness and necessity thereof have been also proved ; and how 
it evidences our interest in Christ, was cleared in the doctrinal part : 



SEIIM. XXVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 359 

Which we now come to improve, in the several uses serving for 
qur 

1. Information. 

2. Conviction. 

3. Examination. 

4. Exhortation. 

5. Consolation. 

First use, for information. 

Is the new creature the sure and infallible evidence of our saving 
interest in Christ ? From hence then we are informed, 

Inference 1. How miserable and deplorable an estate all unrenewed 
souls are in ; who can lay no claim to Christ during that state, and 
therefore are under an impossibility of salvation. O reader ! if this 
be the state of thy soul, better had it been for thee not to have been 
God's natural workmanship as a man, except thou be his spiritual 
workmanship also, as a new man. I know the schoolmen determine 
otherwise, and say, that damnation is rather to be chosen than, 
annihilation : a miserable being is better than no being : and it is 
very true, with respect to the glory of God, whose justice shall 
triumph for ever in the damnation of the unregenerate ; but, with 
respect to us, it is much better never to have been his creatures, 
in the way of generation, than not to be his new creatures, in the 
way of regeneration. So Christ speaks of Judas, that son of perdi- 
tion, Mark xiv. 21. " Good had it been for that man if he had 
never been born :" For what is a being without the comfort of it ? 
What is life without the joy and pleasure of it ? A damned being is 
a being without comfort ; no glimpse of light shines into that dark- 
ness ; they shall, indeed, see and understand the felicity, light, and 
joy of the saints in glory ; but not partake, in the least measure, of 
the comfort, Luke xiii. 28. " They shall see Abraham, and Isaac, 
" and Jacob, in the kingdom of God, but they themselves shut out:" 
Such a sight is so far from giving any comfort, that it will be the 
aggravation and increase of torment. O it is better to have no being 
at all, than to have a being only to capacitate a man for misery ; to 
desire death, while death flies from him, Rev. iv. 6. The opinion of 
the schoolmen will never pass for sound doctrine among the damned. 
Think on it, reader, and lay it to thine heart, better thou hadst 
died from the womb, better the knees had prevented thee, and the 
breasts which thou hast sucked, than that thou shouldst live 
and die a stranger to the new birth, or that thy mother should 
bring thee forth only to increase, and fill up the number of the 
damned. 

Inf. 2. And, on the contrary, zee may hence learn, what cause re- 
generate 60uls have to bless God, for the day wherein they were born, 

Z3 



360 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XXVf, 



O what a privileged state doth the new birth bring men into ! It is 
possible, for the present, they understand it not ; for many be- 
lievers are like a great heir lying in the cradle, that knows not to 
what an estate and honour he is born : nevertheless, on the same 
day wherein we become new creatures by regeneration, we have a 
firm title and solid claim to all the privileges of the sons of God, 
John i. 12, IS. God becomes our Father by a triple title, not 
only the Father of our beings by nature, which was all the relation 
we had to him before, but our Father by adoption, and by regene- 
ration : which is a much sweeter, and more comfortable relation. 
In that day the image of God is restored, Eph. iv. 24. this is both 
the health and beauty of the soul. In that day we are begotten 
again to a lively hope, 1 Pet. i. 3. a hope more worth than ten 
thousand worlds, in the troubles of life, and in the straits of death : 
this is a creature which lives for ever, and will make thy life happy 
for ever. Some have kept their birth-day as a festival, a day of 
rejoicing ; but none have more cause to rejoice that ever they were 
born, than those that are new-born. 

Inf. 3. Learn from hence, that the work of grace is wholly super- 
natural ; it is a creation, and a creation-work is above the power of 
the creature. No power but that which gave being to the world, 
can give a being to the new creature : Almighty Power goes forth 
to give being to the new creature. This creature is not born of 
flesh, or of blood, nor of the will of man, but of God, John i. 13. 
The nature of this new creature speaks its original to be above the 
power of nature ; the very notion of a new creation spoils the proud 
boasts of the great asserters of the power and ability of the will of 
man. When God, therefore, puts the question, who maketh thee 
to differ ? And what hast thou that thou hast not received ? Let thy 
soul, reader, answer it with all humility and thankfulness. It is 
thou, Lord, thou only, that madest me to differ from ano- 
ther; and what I have received, I have received from thy free 
grace. 

Inf. 4. If the work of grace be anew creation, let not the parents, 
and friends of the unregenerate utterly despair of the conversion of 
their relations, how great soever their present discouragements are. 
If it had been possible for a man to have seen the rude and indigested 
chaos before the Spirit of God moved upon it, would he not have 
said, Can such a beautiful order of beings, such a pleasant variety of 
creatures, spring out of this dark lump ? Surely it would have been 
very hard for a man to have imagined it. It may be, you see no 
dispositions or hopeful inclinations in your friends towards God 
and spiritual things ; nay, possibly they are totally opposite, and 
filled with enmity against them ; they deride and jeer all serious 
piety wherever they behold it ; this, indeed, is very sad ; but yet 



?£RM. XXVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 361 

remember the work of grace is creation- work : though there be no 
disposition at all in their wills, no tenderness in their consciences, 
no light or knowledge in their minds ; yet God, that commanded 
the light to shine out of darkness, can shine into their hearts, to 
give them the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face 
of Jesus Christ : he can say to the dry bones, live ; to the proud 
and stubborn heart, come down and yield thyself to the will of 
God ; and if he command, the work is done. God can make thee 
yet to rejoice over thy most uncomfortable relations ; to say with 
the father of the prodigal, Luke xv. 24. " This my son was dead, 
" and is alive again ; he was lost and is found ; and they began to 
be merry." Difficulties are for men, but not for God : he works, 
in conversion, by a power which is able to subdue all things unto 
itself. 

Inf. 5. If none but new creatures be in Christ, how small a rem- 
nant among men belong to Christ in this world ! Among the multi- 
tude of rational creatures inhabiting this Avorld, how few, how very 
few, are new creatures ? It is the observation of the learned Mr. 
Brerewood, that if the world be divided into thirty parts, nineteen 
parts are heathenish Idolaters ; six parts Mahometans, and onlv five 
out of thirty which may be, in a large sense, called Christians ; of 
which the far greater part is overspread with Popish darkness : se- 
parate from the remainder, the multitudes of profane, merely civil, 
and hypocritical professors of religion ; and how few will remain 
for Jesus Christ in this world ? Look over the cities, towns, and 
parishes in this populous kingdom, and how few shall you find that 
speak the language or do the works of new creatures ? How few 
have ever had any awakening convictions on them ? And how 
many of those that have been convinced have miscarried, and never 
come to the new-birth ? The more cause have they, whom God 
hath indeed regenerated, to admire the riches of God's distinguish- 
ing mercy to them. 

Inf. 6. If the change by grace be a new creation, hoiv universal 
and marvellous a change doth regeneration make upon men ! The 
new creation speaks a marvellous and universal alteration, both upon 
the state and tempers of men ; they come out of darkness, gross, 
hellish darkness, into light, a marvellous and heavenly light, 1 Pet. 
ii. 9- Eph. v. 8. their condition, disposition, and conversation, (as you 
have heard) are all new ; and yet this marvellous change, as great 
and universal as it is, is not alike evident, and clearly discernible in 
all new creatures : and the reasons are, 

First, Because the work of grace is wrought in divers methods 
and manners in the people of God. Some are changed from a state 
of notorious profaneness unto serious godliness ; there the change 
is conspicuous and very evident ; all the neighbourhood rings of 

Z4 



362 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVI. 

it : but in others it is more insensibly distilled in their tender years, 
by the blessing of God, upon religious education, and there it is 
more indiscernible. 

Secondly, Though a great change be wrought, yet much natural 
corruption still remains for their humiliation and daily exercise; 
and this is a ground of fear and doubting ; they see not how such 
corruptions are consistent with the new creature. 

Thirdly, In some, the new creature shews itself mostly in the 
affectionate part, in desires and breathings after God ; and but 
little in the clearness of their understandings, and strength of their 
judgments ; for want of which they are entangled and kept in dark- 
ness most of their days. 

Fourthly, Some Christians are more tried, and exercised by 
temptation from Satan than others are ; and these clouds darken 
the work of grace in them. 

Fifthly, There is great difference and variety found in the na- 
tural tempers and constitutions of the regenerate ; some are of a 
more melancholy, fearful, and suspicious temper than others are ; 
and are therefore much longer held under doubtings and trouble of 
spirit ; nevertheless, what differences soever these things make, the 
change made by grace is a marvellous change. 

Inf. 7. Lastly, How incongruous are carnal ways and courses to 
the spirit of Christians ! who being- new creatures, can never delight 
or find pleasure in their former sinful companions and practices. 
Alas ! those things are now most unsuitable, loathsome and detest- 
able, how pleasant soever they once were ; that which they counted 
their liberty, would now be reckoned their greatest bondage ; that 
which was their glory, is now their shame ; Rom. vi. 21. " What 
" fruit had ye then in those things, whereof ye are now ashamed ; 
" for the end of those things is death :" they need not be pressed 
by others, but will freely confess of themselves, what fools and 
mad-men they once were. None can censure their former conver- 
sation more freely than themselves do, 1 Tim. 13, 14. 
Second use, for conviction. 

If none be in Christ but new creatures, and the new creation 
makes such a change, as hath been described ; this may convince 
us, how many of us deceive ourselves, and run into dangerous and 
fatal mistakes, in the greatest concernment we have in this world. 
But before I urge this use, I desire none may make a perverse and 
ill use of it ; let not the wicked conclude, from hence, that there 
is no such thing as true religion in the world, or that all who do 
profess it, are but hypocrites ; neither let the godly injure them- 
selves by that which is designed for their benefit : let none con- 
clude, that seeing there are so many mistakes committed about this 
Hew creature, that therefore assurance must needs be impossible. 



M'RM. XXVI. THE METHOD GF GRACE. 36£ 

as the Papists affirm it to be. The proper use that should be made 
of this doctrine, is, to undeceive false pretenders, and to awaken 
all to a more deep and thorough search of their own conditions ; 
which being precautioned, let all men be convinced of the follow- 
ing truths : 

Fb\st, That the change made by civility, upon such as were lewd 
and profane, is, in its whole kind and nature, a different thing 
from the new creature ; the power and efficacy of moral virtue is 
one thing, the influence of the regenerating Spirit is quite another 
thing, however some have studied to comfort them. The Hea- 
thens excelled in moral and homolitical virtues : Plato, Aristides, 
Seneca, and multitudes more, have outvied many professed Chris- 
tians, in justice, temperance, patience, &c. yet were perfect stran- 
gers to the new creation. A man may be very strict and temperate, 
free from the pollutions of the world, and yet a perfect stranger to 
regeneration all the while, John iii. 10. 

Secondly ', That many strong convictions and troubles for sin may 
be found where the new creature is never formed. Conviction, in- 
deed, is an antecedent unto, and preparative for the new creature, 
as the blossoms of the tree are to the fruit that follows them ; but 
as fruit doth not always follow where those blossoms and flowers 
appear, so neither doth the new creature follow all convictions and 
troubles for sin. Conviction is a common work of the Spirit both 
upon the elect and reprobate ; but the new creature is formed 
only in God's elect. Convictions may be blasted, and vanish awav, 
and the man that was under troubles for sin, may return again, 
with " the dog to his vomit, and the sow that was washed, to her 
" wallowing in the mire, 1 '* 2 Pet. ii. 22. but the new creature 
never perishes, nor can consist with such a return to sin. 

Thirdly, That excellent gifts and abilities, fitting men for ser- 
vice in the church of God, may be where the new creature is not ; 
for these are promiscuously dispensed by the Spirit both to the re- 
generate and unregenerate : Matth. vii. 22. " Many will say unto 
" me, in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy 
" name ?" Gifts are attainable by study ; prayer and preaching are 
reduced to an art ; but regeneration is wholly supernatural. Sin, in. 
dominion, is consistent with excellent gifts, but wholly incompatible 
with the new creature. In a word, these things are so different in 
nature from the new creature, that they oft-times prove the great- 
est bars and obstacles in the world to the regenerating work of the 
Spirit. Let no man, therefore, trust to things whereby multitudes 
deceive and destroy their own souls. Header, it may cost thee 
many an aking head to attain gifts, but thou wilt find an aking 
Heart for sin if ever God make thee a new creature. 

Fourthly, Be convinced that multitudes of religious duties may 



364 THE METHOD OF GRACE SERM. XXVt 

be performed by men, in whom the new creature was never form- 
ed. Though all new creatures perform the duties of religion, yet 
all that perform the duties of religion, are not new creatures ; re- 
generation is not the only root from which the duties of religion 
spring, Isa. lviii. 2. " Yet they seek me daily, and delight to know 
" my ways, as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the 
" ordinances of their God, they ask of me the ordinances of justice, 
" they take delight in approaching to God." These are but weak 
and slippery foundations for men to build their confidence and 
hopes upon. 

The third use^for examination. 
Next, therefore, let me persuade every man to try the state of 
his own heart in this matter, and closely consider and weigh this 
great question : Am I really and indeed a new creature ? or am I 
an old creature still, in a new creatine's dress and habit ? Some 
light may be given for the discovery hereof, from the considera- 
tion of the 

1. Antecedents, "I 

2. Concomitants, V of the new creation. 

3. Consequents, J 

First, Weigh and consider well the antecedents of the new crea- 
ture ; have those things passed upon your souls, which ordinarily 
make way for the new creature, in whomsoever the Lord forms 
it? 

1. Hath the Lord opened the eyes of your understanding in 
the knowledge of sin and of Christ? Hath he shewed you both 
your disease and remedy, by a new light shining from heaven into 
your souls ! Thus the Lord doth wherever he forms the new crea- 
ture, Acts xxvi. 18. 

2. Hath he brought home the word with mighty power and 
efficacy upon your hearts to convince and humble them ? This is 
the method in which the new creature is produced, Rom. vii. 9- 
1 Thes. i. 5. 

8. Have these convictions over-turned your vain confidences, 
and brought you to a great concern and inward distress of soul, 
making you to cry, What shall we do to be saved ? These are the 
ways of the Spirit, in the formation of the new creature, Acts xvi. 
29. Acts ii. 37. If no such antecedent works of the Spirit have 
passed upon your hearts, you have no ground for your confidence, 
that the new creature is formed in you. 

Secondly >, Consider the concomitant frames and workings of spirit 
which ordinarily attend the production of the new creature, and 
judge impartial! v betwixt God and your own souls, whether they 
have been the very frames and workings of your hearts. 

1. Have your vain spirits been composed to the greatest serious- 



SERM. XXVI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 365 

ness, and most solemn consideration of things eternal, as the 
hearts of all those are whom God regenerates ? When the Lord 
is about this great work upon the soul of man, whatever vanity, 
levity, and sinful jollity was there before, it is banished from the 
heart at this time ; for now heaven and hell, life and death, are 
before a man's eyes, and these are the most awful and solemn things 
that ever our thoughts conversed with in this world. Now a man 
of the most airy and pleasant constitution, when brought to the 
sight and sense of those things, saith of " laughter, It is mad; and 
« of mirth, What doth it?* Eccl. ii. 2. 

2. A lowly, meek, and humble frame of heart accompanies the 
new creation ; the soul is weary and heavy laden, Mat xi. 28. 
Convictions of sin have plucked down the pride and loftiness of 
the spirit of man, emptied him of his vain conceits ; those that 
were of lofty, proud, and blustering humours before, are meek- 
ened and brought down to the very dust now : it is with them (to 
speak allusively) as it was with Jerusalem, that lofty city, Isa. xxix. 
1, 4. " Wo to Ariel, to Ariel, the city where David dwelt; thou 
" shalt be brought down, and shalt speak out of the ground, and 
" thy speech shall be low out of the dust." Ariel signifies the 
Lion of God : so Jerusalem in her prosperity was ; other cities 
trembled at her voice; but when God brought her down, by 
humbling judgments, then she whispered out of the dust. So it 
is in this case. 

3. A longing, thirsting frame of spirit accompanies the new 
creation ; the desires of the soul are ardent after Christ ; never did 
the hireling long for the shadow, as the weary soul doth for Christ, 
and rest in him : if no such frames have accompanied that which 
you take for your new birth, you have the greatest reason in the 
world to suspect yourselves under a delusion. 

Thirdly, Weigh well the effects and consequents of the new crea- 
ture, and consider whether such fruits as these are found in your 
hearts and lives. 

1. Wherever the new creature is formed, there a man's course 
and conversation is changed : Eph. iv. 22. " That ye put off, con- 
" cerning the former conversation, the old man, which is cor- 
" rupt, according to the decitful lusts ; and be renewed in the 
" spirit of your mind :" the new creature cannot but blush and be 
ashamed of the old creature's conversation, Rom. vi. 21. 

2. The new creature continually opposes and conflicts with the 
motions of sin in the heart; Gal. v. 17. "The spirit lusteth 
" against the flesh." Grace can no more incorporate with sin, 
than oil with water : contraries cannot consist in the same subject 
longer than they are fighting with each other ; if there be no con- 
flict with sin in thy soul, or if that conflict be only betwixt the 



366 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. XXVI, 

conscience and affections, light in the one, struggling with lust 
in the other ; thou wantest that fruit which should evidence thee 
to be a new creature. 

3. The mind and affections of the new creature are set upon 
heavenly and spiritual things, Col. hi. 1, % Eph. iv. 23. Rom. 
viii. 5. If, therefore, thy heart and affections be habitually earthly 
and wholly intent upon things below, driving eagerly after the 
world, as the great business and end of thy life, deceive not 
thyself, this is not the fruit of the new creature, nor consistent 
with it. 

5. The new creature is a praying creature, living by its daily 
communion with God, which is its livelihood and subsistence, 
Zech. xii. 10. Acts ix. 11. If, therefore, thou be a prayerless 
soul, or if, in all thy prayers, thou art a stranger to communion 
with God ; if there be no brokenness of heart for sin in thy con- 
fessions, no melting affections for Christ and holiness in thy sup- 
plications ; surely Satan doth but baffle and delude thy over-credu- 
lous soul, in persuading thee that thou art a new creature. 

Fifthly, The new creature is restless, after falls into sin, until it 
have recovered peace and pardon ; it cannot endure itself in a state 
of defilement and pollution, Psal. li. 8, 9, 10, H, 12. It is with 
the conscience of a new creature, under sin, as it is with the eye, 
when any thing offends it ; it cannot leave twinkling and watering 
till it have wept it out : and in the very same restless state it is, 
under the hiding of God's face and divine withdrawments, Cant. v. 
2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8. If, therefore, thou canst sin and sin again 
without such a burdensome sense of sin, or restlessness, or solici- 
tude how to recover purity and peace, with the light of God's 
countenance shining, as in days past, upon thy soul ; delude not 
thyself, thou hast not the signs of a new creature in thee. 
Fourth use, of exhortation. 

If the new creation be a sound evidence of our interest in 
Christ, then hence let me persuade all that are in Christ, to evi- 
dence themselves to be so, by walking as it becomes new crea- 
tures. 

The new creature is horn from above, all its tendencies are hea- 
venward ; accordingly, set your affections on things that are above, 
and let your conversation be in heaven : if you live earthly and 
sensual lives, as others do, you must cross your new nature there- 
in ; and can those acts be pleasant unto you which are done with 
so much regret ? wherein you must put a force upon your own 
spirits, and offer a kind of violence to your own hearts. Earthly 
delights and sorrows are suitable enough to the unregenerate and 
sensual men inthe world, but exceedingly contrary unto that Spirit 
by which vou are renovated. If ever you will act becoming the 



;EEM. XXVI. 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. 367 



principles and nature of new creatures, then seek earthly things 
with submission, enjoy them with fear and caution, resign them 
with cheerfulness and readiness ; and thus " let your moderation 
" be known unto all men," Phil. iv. 5. Let your hearts daily 
meditate, and your tongues discourse about heavenly things ; be 
exceeding tender of sin, strict and punctual in every duty ; and 
hereby convince the world that you are men and women of another 
spirit. 

Fifth use, for consolation. 
Let every new creature be cheerful and thankful : if God hath 
renewed your natures, and thus altered the frame and temper of 
your hearts, he hath bestowed the richest mercy upon you that 
heaven or earth affords. This is a work of the greatest rarity ; a 
new creature, may be called, One among a thousand : it is also an 
everlasting work, never to be destroyed, as all other natural works 
of God (how excellent soever) must be : it is a work earned on by 
Almighty Power, through unspeakable difficulties and mighty op- 
positions, Eph. i. 12. The exceeding greatness of God's power goes 
forth to produce it ; and indeed no less is required to enlighten the 
blind mind, break the rocky heart, and bow the stubborn will of 
man ; and the same Almighty Power which at first created it, is 
necessary to be continued every moment to preserve and continue 
it, 1 Pet. i. 5. The new creature is a mercy which draws a train 
of innumerable and invaluable mercies after it, Eph. ii. 13, 14. 
1 Cor. iii. 20. When God hath given us a new nature, then he 
dignifies us with a new name, Rev. ii. 17. brings us into a new 
covenant, Jer. xxxi. 33. begets us again to a new hope, 1 Pet. i. 8. 
intitles us to a. new inheritance, John i. 12, 13. It is the new 
creature which through Christ makes our persons and duties ac- 
ceptable with God, Gal. vi. 15. In a word, it is the wonderful 
work of God, of which we may say, " This is the Lord's doing, and 
" it is marvellous in our eyes." There are unsearchable wonders 
in its generation, in its operation, and in its preservation. Let all 
therefore, whom the Lord hath thus renewed, fall down at the feet 
of God, in an humble admiration of the unsearchable riches of free 
grace, and never open their mouths to complain under any adverse 
or bitter providences of God. 



368 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVII, 

SERMON XXVII. 

Of the Nature, Principle, and Necessity of Mortification. 

Gal. v. 24. 

And they that are Christ's, have crucified the flesh, with the affections 

and lusts. 

_l WO great trials of our interest in Christ are finished ; we now 
proceed to the third, namely, The mortification of sin : " They that 
" are Christ's have crucified the flesh." The scope of the apostle 
in this context is, to heal the unchristian breaches among the Ga- 
latians, prevailing, by the instigation of Satan, to the breach of 
brotherly love. To cure this, he urges four weighty arguments. 

First, From the great commandment, to love one another ; upon 
which the whole law, i. e. all the duties of the second table do 
depend, ver. 15. 

Secondly, He powerfully dissuades them from the consideration of 
the sad events of their bitter contests, calumnies, and detractions, 
viz. mutual ruin, and destruction, ver. 15. 

Thirdly, He dissuades them from the consideration of the con- 
trariety of these practices unto the Spirit of God, by whom they all 
profess themselves to be governed, from ver. 17. to ver. 23. 

Fourthly, He powerrully dissuades them from these animosities, 
from the inconsistency of these, or any other lusts of the flesh, with 
an interest in Christ : " They that are Christ's, have crucified the 
" flesh,'" &c. q. d. You all profess yourselves to be members of 
Christ, to be followers of him ; but how incongruous are these 
practices to such a profession ? Is this the fruit of the dove-like 
Spirit of Christ ? Are these the fruits of your faith and professed 
mortification ? Shall the sheep of Christ snarl and fight like rabid 
and furious beasts of prey? Tantcene animis ccclestibus ira?? So 
much rage in heavenly souls t O how repugnant are these practices 
with the study of mortification *, which is the great study and en- 
deavour of all that are in Christ ! " They that are Christ's have 
crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts." So much for the 
order of the words ; the words themselves are a proposition wherein 
we have to consider, both 

1. The subject. 

2. The predicate. 



-Non seats ac 



Cum duo conversis inirnica, in preclia tuuri, 

Frontibus incurrunt 

Shall Christians one another wound and push, 
Like furious bulls, when they together rush > 



6£*M. XXVII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 369 

First, The subject of the proposition, they that are Christ's, viz. 
" * True Christians, real members of Christ ; such as truly belong 
" to Christ, such as have given themselves up to be governed by 
" him," and are indeed acted by his Spirit ; such, all such per- 
sons (for the indefinite is equipollent to an universal) all such, and 
none but such. 

Secondly, The predicate ; " They have crucified the flesh, with 
" the affections and lusts." By flesh we are here to understand 
carnal concupiscence, the workings and motions of corrupt nature ; 
and by the affections we are to understand, not the natural, but the 
inordinate affections ; for Christ doth not abolish and destroy, but 
correct and regulate the affections of those that are in him : And 
by crucifying the flesh, we are not to understand the total extinc- 
tion or perfect subduing of corrupt nature, but only the deposing 
of corruption from its regency and dominion in the soul ; its domi- 
nion is taken away, though its life be prolonged for a season ; but 
yet, as death surely, though slowly, follows crucifixion, (the life 
of crucified persons gradually departing from them, with their 
blood) it is just so in the mortification of sin ; and therefore what 
the apostle in this place calls crucifying, he calls in Rom. viii. 13. 
mortifying. " If ye, through the Spirit, do mortify," Sumnsrs ; 
if ye put to death the deeds of the body : But he chuses, in this 
place, to call it crucifying, to shew not only the conformity there 
is betwixt the death of Christ and the death of sin, in respect of 
shame, pain, and lingering slowness ; but to denote also the prin- 
cipal means and instruments of mortification, viz. the death, or 
cross of Jesus Christ, in the virtue whereof believers do mortify the 
corruptions of their flesh ; the great arguments and persuasives to 
mortification being drawn from the sufferings of Christ for sin. In 
a word, he doth not say, They that believe Christ was crucified for 
sin, are Christ's ; but they, and they only, are his, who feel as 
well as profess the power and efficacy of the sufferings of Christ, in 
the mortification and subduing of their lusts and sinful affections, 
And so much, briefly, of the parts and sense of the words. 

The observation followeth. 

Doct. That a saving interest in Christ may be regularly and 
strongly inferred and concluded from the mortification of the 
fleshy with its affections and lusts. 

This point is fully confirmed by those words of the apostle, 
Rom. vi. 5, 6, 7, 8. " For if we have been planted together in the 
" likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his re- 



* Fere Christiani qui ad Christum pertitient, qui se ei dedere re.sendos. Pol. Synop, 



370 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XXVII 

" surrection, knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, 
" that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we 
" should not serve sin : for he that is dead is free from sin : Now 
" if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with 

Mark the force of the apostle's reasoning; if we have been 
planted into the likeness of his death, viz. by the mortification of 
sin, which resembles, or hath a likeness to the kind and manner 
of Christ's death (as was noted above) then we shall be also in the 
likeness of his resurrection ; and why so, but because the mortifica- 
tion of sin is an undoubted evidence of the union of such a soul 
with Christ, which is the very ground- work and principle of that 
blessed and glorious resurrection : And therefore he saith, ver. 11. 
" Reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive 
" unto God, through Jesus Christ our Lord f q. d. Reason thus 
with yourselves, these mortifying influences of the death of Christ 
are unquestionable presages of your future blessedness, God never 
taking this course with any but those who are in Christ, and are 
designed to be glorified with him. The death of your sin is as 
evidential as any thing in the world can be of your spiritual life for 
the present, and of your eternal life with God hereafter. Morti- 
fication is the fruit and evidence of your union, and that union is 
the firm ground- work and certain pledge of your glorification ; 
and so you ought to reckon or reason the case with yourselves, as 
the word Xoy/^eSi there signifies. Now for the stating and explica- 
ting of this point, I shall, in the doctrinal part, labour to open and 
confirm these five things, 

1. What the mortification or crucifixion of sin imports. 

2. Why this work of the Spirit is expressed by crucifying. 

3. Why all that are in Christ must be so crucified or mortified 
unto sin. 

4. What is the true evangelical principle of mortification. 

5. How the mortification of sin evinces our interest in Christ. 
And then apply the whole. 

First, What the mortification or crucifixion of sin imports. 

And, for clearness sake, I shall speak to it both negatively and 
positively, shewing you what is not intended, and what is principally 
aimed at by the Spirit of God in this expression. 

First, " The * crucifying of the flesh doth not imply the total 
" abolition of sin in believers, or the destruction of its very being 
" and existence in them for the present ; sanctified souls so put of!' 



* Mortificari carnem non est earn ita pcrimi, ut nut prorsus non sit, out nulla prava in 
hnmiae desvi".ria ror'uuoicunty quod in corpora mortis hujus non contingit, &c. Estius in 
loc. 



svnr. xxvii. the method op grace. 371 

u their corruptions with their dead bodies at death :" This will 
be the effect of our future glorification, not of our present sanctifi- 
cation. Sin doth exist in the most mortified believer in the world, 
Rom. vh. 17. it still acteth and lusteth in the regenerate soul, 
Gal. v. 17. yea, notwithstanding its crucifixion in believers, it still 
, in respect of single acts, surprize and captivate them, Psal. 
lxv. 3. Rom. vii. 23. This, therefore, is not the intention of the 
Spirit of God in this expression. 

Secondly, Nor doth the crucifixion of sin consist in the suppression 
of the external acts of sin only : for sin may reign over the souls 
of men, whilst it doth not break forth into their lives in gross and 
open actions, 2 Pet. iii. 20. Mat. xii. 43. Morality in the Hea- 
thens (as Tertullian well observes) did abscondcre, sed non abscin- 
dcre vitia, hide them, when it could not kill them : Many a man 
shews a white, and fair hand, who yet hath a very foul and black 
heart. 

Thirdly, The crucifixion of the flesh doth not consist in the ces- 
sation of the external acts of sin; for, in that respect, the lusts of 
men may die of their own accord, even a kind of natural death. 
The members of the body arc the weapons of unrighteousness, as 
the apostle calls them ; age or sickness may so blunt or break those 
weapons, that the soul cannot use them to such sinful purposes and 
services as it was wont to do in the vigorous and healthful seasons 
of life ; not that there is less sin in the heart, but because there 
are less strength and activity in the body. Just as it is with an old 
soldier, who hath as much skill, policy, and delight as ever in 
military actions ; but age and hard services have so enfeebled him, 
that he can no longer follow the camp. 

Fourthly, The crucifixion of sin doth not consist in the severe 
castigation of the body, and penancing it by stripes, fasting, and 
tiresome pilgrimages. This may pass for mortification among Pa- 
pists, but never was any lust of the flesh destroyed by this rigour. 
Christians, indeed, are bound not to indulge and pamper the body, 
which is the instrument of sin ; nor yet must we think that the 
spiritual corruptions of the soul feel those stripes which are inflicted 
upon the body : See Col. ii. 23. it is not the vanity of superstition, 
but the power of true religion, which crucifies and destroys corrup- 
tion ; it is faith in Christ's blood, not the spilling of our own blood, 
which gives sin the mortal wound. 

Secondly, But if you enquire, what then is implied in the mortifi- 
cation or crucifixion of sin, and wherein it doth consist ? I an- 
swer, 

First, It necessarily implies the soul's implantation into Christ, 
and union with him : without which it is impossible that any one cor- 
ruption should be mortified ; Thcij that are [Chri.sfs] hare crucified 

Vol. II. A a 



-j<% THE METHOD OF GRACE. , SERM. XXVII. 

thejlesh : * The attempts and endeavours of all others are vain and 
ineffectual : " When we were in the flesh, (saith the apostle) the 
" motions of sin which were by the law did work in our members, 
" to bring forth fruit unto death,' 1 Rom. vii. 5. sin was then in its 
full dominion, no abstinence, rigour, or outward severity ; no pur- 
poses, promises, or solemn vows could mortify or destroy it ; there 
must be an implantation into Christ before there can be any effec- 
tual crucifixion of sin : What believer almost hath not in the days 
of his first convictions, tried all external" methods and means of 
mortifying sin, and found all in experience to be to as little pur- 
pose as the binding of Samson with green withs or cords? But 
when he hath once come to act faith upon the death of Christ, then 
the design of mortification hath prospered and succeeded to good 
purpose. 

Secondly, Mortification of sin implies the agency of the Spirit of 
God in that work, without whose assistances and aids, all our en- 
deavours must needs be fruitless : Of this work we may say as it 
was said in another case, Zech. iv. 6. " Not by might, nor by power, 
" but by my Spirit, saith the Lord." When the apostle therefore 
would shew by what hand this work of mortification is performed, 
he thus expresseth it, Rom. viii. 13. " If ye through the Spirit do 
" mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live i v The duty is ours, 
but the power whereby we perform it is God's : The Spirit is the 
only successful combatant against the lusts that war in our members, 
Gal. v. 17. It is true, this excludes not, but implies our endea- 
vours ; for it is we through the Spirit who mortify the deeds of the 
body ; but yet all our endeavours without the Spirit's aid and in- 
fluence avail nothing. 

Thirdly, The crucifixion of sin necessarily implies the subversion 
of its dominion in the soul : A mortified sin cannot be a reigning 
sin, Rom. vi. 12, 13, 14. Two things constitute the dominion of 
sin, viz. the fulness of its power, and the soul's subjection to it. 
As to the fulness of its power, that rises from the suitableness it 
hath, and pleasure it gives to the corrupt heart of man : It seems to 
be as necessary as the right hand, as useful and pleasant as the 
right-eye, Mat. v. 29. but the mortified heart is dead to all plea- 
sures and profits of sin ; it hath no delight or pleasure in it ; it be- 
comes its burden and daily complaint. Mortification presupposes 
the illumination of the mind and conviction of the conscience ; b 
reason whereof sin cannot deceive and blind the mind, or bewi 



itch 



* They mistake the very nature of Christian mortification, who place it in afflict- 
ing and using violence to the body ; whereas true mortification refers not principally 
to the body or inferior part of the soul, but chiefly to the rnind and will, Dav. on Col. 
p. 25 b. 



6ERM. XXVU. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 373 

and ensnare the will and affections as it was wont to do, and con- 
sequently its dominion over the soul is destroyed and lost. 

Fourthly, The crucifying of the flesh implies & gradual weakening 
of the power of sin in the soul. The death of the cross was a slow 
and lingering death, and the crucified person grew weaker and 
weaker every hour ; so it is in the mortification of sin : The soul 
is still " cleansing itself from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, 
" and perfecting holiness in the fear of God," 2 Cor. vii. 1. And 
as the body of sin is weakened more and more ; so the inward man, 
or the new creature, is " renewed day by day," 2 Cor. iv. 16. 
For sanctification is a progressive work of the Spirit : And as holi- 
ness increases and roots itself deeper and deeper in the soul ; so the 
power and interest of sin proportionally abates and sinks lower and 
lower, until at length it be swallowed up in victory. 

Fifthly, The crucifying of the flesh notes to us the believers' de- 
signed application- of all spiritual means and sanctified instruments 
for the destruction of it : There is nothing in this world which a 
gracious heart more vehemently desires and longs for than the death 
of sin and perfect deliverance from it, Rom. vii. 24. the sincerity of 
which desires doth accordingly manifest itself in the daily applica- 
tion of all God's remedies : such are daily watching against the 
occasions of sin, Job xxxi. 1. " I have made a covenant with mine 
" eyes ;" more than ordinary vigilancy over their special or proper 
sin, Psal. xviii. 23. " I kept myself from mine iniquity :" Earnest 
cries to heaven for preventing grace. Psal. xix. 13. " Keep back 
" thy servant also from presumptuous sins, let them not have do- 
" minion over me :" Deep humblings of soul for sins past, which is 
an excellent preventive unto future sins, 2 Cor. ii. 11. " in that 
" ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness wrought it ?" 
Care to give no furtherance or advantage to the design of sin by 
making provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof, as others 
do, Rom. xiii. 13, 14. Willingness to bear due reproofs for sin, 
Psal. cxli. 5. " Let the righteous smite me, it shall be a kindness :" 
These, and such like means of mortification, regenerate souls are 
daily using and applying, in order to the death of sin. And so 
much of the first particular, what the mortification of sin, or cru- 
cifying of the flesh implies. 

Secondly, In the next place we shall examine the reasons why 
this work of the Spirit is expressed under that trope, or figurative 
expression of crucifying the flesh. Now the ground and reason of 
the use of this expression, is the resemblance which the mortifica- 
tion of sin bears unto the death of the cross : And this appears in 
five particulars. 

First, The death of the cross was a painful death, and the mor- 
tification of sin is a very painful work, Mat. xxv. 29- it is as the 

A a2 



374 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVII- 

cutting off our right hands, and plucking out our right eyes ; it 
will cost many thousand tears and groans, prayers, and strong cries 
to heaven, before one sin will be mortified. Upon the account of 
the difficulty of this work, and mainly upon this account, the 
scripture saith, " narrow is the way, and strait is the gate that 
" leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it," Mat. vii. 14. 
and that the righteous themselves are scarcely saved. 

Secondly, The death of the cross was universally painful ; every 
member, every sense, every sinew, every nerve, was the seat and 
subject of tormenting pain. So it is in the mortification of sin ; 
it is not this or that particular member or act, but the whole body 
of sin that is to be destroyed, Rom. vi. 6. and accordingly the con- 
flict is in every faculty of the soul ; for the Spirit of God, by whose 
hand sin is mortified, doth not combat with this or that particular 
lust only, but with sin, as sin ; and for that reason with every sin, 
in every faculty of the soul. So that there are conflicts and anguish 
in every part. 

Thirdly, The death of the cross was a slow, and lingering death; 
denying unto them that suffered it the favour of a quick dispatch ; 
just so it is in the death of sin : though the Spirit of God be mor- 
tifying it day by day, * yet this is a truth sealed by the sad ex- 
perience of all believers in the world, that sin is long a dying. And 
if we ask a reason of this dispensation of God, among others, this 
seems to be one ; corruptions in believers, like the Canaanites in 
the land of Israel, are left to prove and to exercise the people of 
God, to keep us watching and praying, mourning and believing ; 
yea, wondering and admiring at the riches of pardoning and pre- 
serving mercy all our days. 

Fourthly, The death of the cross was a very opprobrious, or 
sliameful death ; they that died upon the cross were loaded with 
ignominy ; the crimes for which they died were exposed to the public 
view ; after this manner dieth sin, a very shameful and ignominious 
death. Every true believer draws up a charge against it in every 
prayer, aggravates and condemns it in every confession, bewails the 
evil of it with multitudes of tears and groans ; making sin as vile 
and odious as he can find words to express it, though not so vile 
as it is in its own nature. " O my God, (saith Ezra) I am ashamed, 
" and even blush to look up unto thee," Ezra ix. 6. So Daniel 
in his confession, Dan. ix. 7. " O Lord, righteousness belongeth 
" unto thee, but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day." Nor 



* Mortification of sin is not completed in one moment, but is a daily conflict. 
Sin languishes as soon as the work of mortification is begun ; in the progress of it 
sin wastes and pines away, and in the end, even at our death, it is destroyed. Otigen 
JBp. Rom. 



SERM. XXVII, THE METHOD OF GRACE. 375 

can it grieve any believer in the world, to accuse, condemn, and 
shame himself for sin, whilst he remembers and considers, that all 
that shame and confusion of face which he takes to himself goes 
to the vindication, glory and honour of his God. As David was 
content to be more vile still for God, so it pleaseth the heart of a 
Christian to magnify and advance the name and glory of God, by 
exposing his own shame, in humble and broken hearted confessions 
of sin. 

F'vftlily, In a word, the death of the cross was not a natural, but 
a violent death : Such also is the death of sin : sin dies not of its 
own accord, as nature dieth in old men, in whom the balsamum 
radicale, or radical moisture is consumed : for if the Spirt of God 
did not kill it, it would live to eternity in the souls of men ; it is 
not the everlasting burnings, and all the wrath of God which lies 
upon the damned for ever, that can destroy sin. Sin, like a sala- 
mander, can live to eternity in the fire of God's wrath ; so that 
either it must die a violent death by the hand of the Spirit, or it 
never dieth at all. And thus you see, why the mortification of 
sin is tropically expressed by the crucifying of the flesh. 

Thirdly, Why all that are in Christ must be so crucified, or 
mortified unto sin : And the necessity of this will appear divers 
ways. 

First, From the inconsistency and contrariety that there is be- 
twixt Christ and unmortificd lust, Gal. v. 17. " These are contrary 
u the one to the other." There is a threefold inconsistency be- 
twixt Christ and such corruptions ; they are not only contrary to the 
holiness of Christ, 1 John iii. 6. " Whosoever abideth in him sin- 
" neth not ; whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither known 
" him ; i. e. whosoever is thus ingulphed and plunged into the 
lust of the flesh, can have no communion with the pure and holy 
Christ ; but there is also an inconsistency betwixt such sin and the 
honour of Christ, % Tim. ii. 19- " Let every one that nameth the 
" name of Christ, depart from iniquity." As Alexander said to 
a soldier of his name, recordare nominis Alexandra, remember thy 
name is Alexander, and do nothing unworthy of that name. And 
unmortified lusts are also contrary to the dominion and government 
of Christ, Luke ix. 23. " If any man will come after me, let him 
" deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me :* 
These are the self-denying terms upon which all men are admitted 
into Christ's service : And without mortification and self-denial, 
he allows no man to call him Lord and Master. 

Secondly, The necessity of mortification appears from the neces- 
sity of conformity betwixt Christ, the Head, and all the members 
of his mystical body ; for how incongruous and uncomely would it 

Aa3 



376 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. XXVII, 



be to see a holy, heavenly Christ, leading a company of unclean, 
carnal, and sensual members? Mat. xi. 29. " Take my yoke 
" upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly ,'" q. d. 
it would be monstrous to the world, to behold a company of lions 
and wolves following a meek and harmless lamb : Men of raging 
and unmortified lusts, professing and owning me for their head of 
government. And again, 1 John ii. 6. " He that saith he abideth 
" in him, ought himself also to walk, even as he walked," q. d. 
either imitate Christ in your practice, or never make pretensions 
to Christ in your profession. This was Avhat the apostle complained 
of, Phil. iii. 18. for " many walk of whom I have told you often, 
" and now tell you, even weeping, that they are the enemies of 
" the cross of Christ. Men cannot study to put a greater dis- 
honour and reproach upon Christ, than by making his name and 
profession a cloke and and cover to their filthy lusts. 

Thirdly, The necessity of crucifying the flesh appears from the 
method of salvation, as it is stated in the gospel. God every where 
requires the practice of mortification, under pain of damnation. 
Mat. xviii. 8. " Wherefore if thy hand, or thy foot, offend thee, 
" cut them off, and cast them from thee : it is better for thee to 
" enter into life, halt or maimed, rather than having two hands, 
" or two feet, to be cast into everlasting fire." The gospel legi- 
timates no hopes of salvation, but such as are accompanied with 
serious endeavours of mortification. 1 John iii. 3. " Every man 
" that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself, even as he is 
" pure." It was one special end of Christ's coming into the world, 
" to save his people from their sins," Mat. i. 91. nor will he be 
a saviour unto any who remain under the dominion of their own 
lusts. 

Fourthly, The whole stream and current of the gospel, puts us 
under the necessity of mortification ; gospel-precepts have respect 
unto this, Col. iii. 5. " MortifV your members, therefore, which 
« are upon the earth." 1 Pet. i". 15. " Be ye holy, for I am holy." 
Gospel-precedents have respect unto this, Heb. xii. 1. " Where- 
" fore seeing we, also, are compassed about with so great a cloud 
" of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which 
" doth so easily beset us," &c. Gospel-threatenings are written 
for this end, and do all press mortification in a thundering dialect, 
Rom. viii. 13. " If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die." Rom. i. 
18. "The wrath of God is revealed from heaven, against all un- 
" godliness, and unrighteousness of men." The promises of the 
gospel are written designedly to promote it, 2 Cor. vii. 1. " Having 
" therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse our- 
«< selves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness 
" in the fear of God," But in vain are all these precepts, prece- 



SERM. XXVII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 377 

dents, threatenings, and promises written in the scriptures, except 
mortification be the daily study and practice of professors. 

Fifthly, Mortification is the very scope and aim of our regene- 
ration, and the infusion of the principles of grace. " If we live 
" in the spirit, let us walk in the spirit,'' Gal. v. 25. In vain 
were the habits of grace planted, if the fruits of holiness and mor- 
tification be not produced ; yea, mortification is not only the 
design and aim, but it is a special part, even the one half of our 
sanctification. 

Sixthly, If mortification be not the daily practice and endeavour 
of believers, then the way to heaven no way answers to Christ's 
description of it in the gospel. He tells us, Mat. vii. 13, 14. 
" Wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruc- 
" tion, and many there be that go in thereat : because strait is 
" the gate, and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and 
" few there be that find it." Well then, either Christ must be 
mistaken in the account he gave of the way to glory, or else all un- 
mortified persons are out of the way ; for what makes the way of 
salvation narrow, but the difficulties and severities of mortifica- 
tion ? 

Seventhly, In a word, he that denies the necessity of mortifica- 
tion, confounds all discriminating marks betwixt saints and sinners ; 
pulls down the pale of distinction, and lets the world into the 
church, and the church into the world : It is a great design of the 
gospel to preserve the boundaries betwixt the one and the other, 
Rom. ii. 7, 8. Rom. viii. 1, 4, 5, 6, 13. But if men may be 
Christians without mortification, we may as well go into the taverns, 
ale-houses, or brothel-houses, among the roaring or sottish crew of 
sinners, and say, here are those that are redeemed by the blood of 
Christ ; here are his disciples and followers ; as to go to seek them 
in the purest churches, or most strictly religious families : by all 
which the necessity of mortification, unto all that are in Christ, is 
abundantly evidenced. 

Fourthly, In the next place, we are to enquire into the true 
principle of mortification ; it is true, there are many ways attempt- 
ed by men for the mortification of sin, and many rules laid down, 
to guide men in that great work ; some of which are very trifling 
and impertinent things : such are those prescribed by Popish Vo- 
taries. But I shall lay down this as a sure conclusion, that the sa?icti- 
Jll' in S SpirU is the only effectual principle of mortification ; and, 
without him, no resolutions, vows, abstinences, castigations of the 
body, or any other external endeavours, can ever avail to the mor- 
tification of one sin. The moral Heathens have prescribed many 
pretty rules and helps for the suppression of vice : Aristides, Seneca, 
and Cato, were renowned among them upon this account : formal 

A a 4 



378 THE METHOD OF GKAfcE. SEEM. XXV'H. 

Christians have also gone far in the reformation of their lives, but 
could never attain true mortification ; formality pares off the ex- 
crescences of vice, but never kills the root of it : it usually recovers 
itself again, and their souls, like a body not well purged, relapses 
into a worse condition tl^an before, Mat. xii. 43, 44. 2 Pet. ii. 
20. 

This work of mortification is peculiar to the Spirit of God, Rom. 
viii. 13. Gal. v. 17. and the Spirit becomes a principle of mortifica- 
tion in believers two ways, namely, 

1. By the implantation of contrary habits. 

2. By assisting those implanted habits in all the times of need. 
F 'w st^ The Spirit of God implants habits of a contrary nature, 

which are destructive to sin, and are purgative of corruption, 
1 John v. 4, Acts xv. 9- Grace is to corruption what water is 
to fire ; betwixt which, there is both a formal and effective opposi- 
tion ; a contrariety both in nature and operation, Gal v. 17. There 
is a threefold remarkable advantage given us by grace, for the de- 
struction and mortification of sin. For, 

First, Grace gives the mind and heart of man a contrary bent 
and inclination ; by reason whereof spiritual and heavenly things 
become connatural to the regenerate soul. Rom. vii. 22. " For I 
" delight in the law of God after the inner man."" Sanctification 
is in the soul as a living spring running with a kind of central force 
heaven- ward, John iv. 14. 

Secondly, Holy principles destroy the interest that sin once had 
in the love and delight of the soul ; the sanctified soul cannot take 
pleasure in sin, or find delight in that which grieves God, as it was 
wont to do ; but that which was the object of delight, hereby be- 
comes the object of grief and hatred. Rom. vii. 15. What I hate, 
that I do. 

Thirdly, From both these follow a third advantage for the mor- 
tification of sin, in as much as sin being contrary to the new nature, 
and the object of grief and hatred, cannot possibly be committed 
without reluctancy and very sensible regret of mind ; and actions 
done with regret are neither done frequently nor easily. The case 
of a regenerate soul under the surprizals and particular victories of 
temptation, being like that of a captive in war, who marches not 
with delight, but by constraint among his enemies *. So the apos- 
tle expresseth himself, Rom. vii. 23. " But I see another law in 
" my members warring against the law of my mind ; and bringing 
" me into captivity unto the law of sin which is in my members." 



* A/^/xaXwr/^w, When one is so taken that he can neither struggle, nor resist 
him by whom he is taken captive. 



SERM. XXVII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 379 

Thus the Spirit of God promotes the design of mortification, by the 
implantation of contrary habits. 

Secondly, By assisting those gracious habits in all the times of 
need which he doth many ways ; sometimes notably awakening 
and rousing grace out of the dull and sleepy habit, and drawing 
forth the activity and power of it into actual and successful resistances 
of temptations. As Gen. xxxix. 9- " How can I do this great 
" wickedness and sin against God ?" Holy fear awakens first and 
raises all the powers of grace in the soul to make a vigorous resist- 
ance of temptation : the Spirit also strengthens weak grace in the 
soul. 2 Cor. xii. 9. " My grace is sufficient for thee, for my 
" strength is made perfect in weakness :" And, by reason of grace 
thus implanted and thus assisted, " he that is born of God keepeth 
" himself, and the wicked one toucheth him not." 

Fifthly, The last query to be satisfied is, how mortification of 
sin solidly evinceth the soul's interest in Christ ; and this it doth 
divers ways, affording the mortified soul many sound evidences 
thereof. As, 

Evidence 1. Whatsoever evidences the indwelling of the Holy 
Spirit of God in us, must needs be evidential of a saving interest in 
Christ, as hath been fully proved before ; but the mortification of 
sin doth plainly evidence the indwelling of the Spirit of God ; for, 
as we proved but now, it can proceed from no other principle. 
There is as strong and inseparable a connection betwixt mortifica- 
tion and the Spirit, as betwixt the effect and its proper cause ; and 
the self-same connection betwixt the inbeing of the Spirit and union 
with Christ : So that to reason from mortification to the inhabita- 
tion of the Spirit, and from the inhabitation of the Spirit to our 
union with Christ, is a strong scriptural way of reasoning. 

Evidence 2. That which proves a soul to be under the covenant 
of grace, evidently proves its interest in Christ ; for Christ is the 
head of that covenant, and none but sound believers are under the 
blessings and promises of it : but mortification of sin is a sound evi- 
dence of the soul's being under the covenant of grace, as is plain 
from those words of the apostle, Rom. vi. 12, 13, 14. " Let not 
" sin, therefore, reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it 
" in the lust thereof; neither yield ye your members as instru- 
" ments of unrighteousness unto sin ; but yield yourselves unto 
" God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members 
" as instruments of righteousness unto God : for sin shall not have 
" dominion over you ; for ye are not under the law, but under 
" grace." Where the apostle presseth believers unto mortifica- 
tion by this encouragement, that it will be a good evidence unto 
them of a new covenant interest ; for all legal duties and endea- 
vours can never mortify sin : it is the Spirit in the new covenant, 



380 THE METHOD OF GKACE. SEEM. XXVIII. 

■which produces this. Whoever, therefore, hath his corruptions 
mortified, hath his interest in the covenant, and consequently in 
Christ, so far cleared unto him! 

Evidence 3. That which is the fruit and evidence of saving faith, 
must needs be a good evidence of our interest in Christ ; but mor- 
tification of sin is the fruit and evidence of saving faith. Acts xv. 
9. " Purifying their hearts by faith." 1 John v. 4. " This is the 
" victory whereby we overcome the world, even our faith." Faith 
overcomes both the allurements of the world on the one hand, 
and the terrors of the world on the other hand, by mortifying 
the heart and affections to all earthly things : a mortified heart is 
not easily taken with the ensnaring pleasures of the world, or much 
moved with the disgraces, losses, and sufferings it meets with from 
the world ; and so the strength and force of its temptations are 
broken, and the mortified soul becomes victorious over it ; and all 
this by the instrumentality of faith. 

Evidence 4. In a word, there is an intimate and indissoluble 
connexion betwixt the mortification of sin, and the life of grace. 
Rom. vi. 11. " Reckon yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but 
" alive unto God, through Jesus Christ :" and the life of Christ 
must needs involve a saving interest in Christ. By all which is 
fully proved w T hat was asserted in the observation from this text. 
The application follows in the next sermon. 

—««!» » ■ 

SERMON XXVIII. 

Gal. v. 24. 

And they that are Chrisfs, have crucified the fleshy with the affec- 
tions and lusts. 

From hence our observation was, 

# HAT a saving interest in Christ, may be regularly and strong- 
ly inferred and concluded from the mortification of the fiesh, with 
its affections and lusts. 

Having opened the nature and necessity of mortification in the 
former sermon, and shewn how regularly a saving interest in Christ 
may be concluded from it ; we now proceed to apply the whole^ by 
way of 

1. Information. 

2. Exhortation. 

3. Direction. 

4. Examination. 

5. Consolation. 



SERM. XXVIU. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 381 

First use, for information. 

Inference 1. If they that be Christ's have crucified the flesh, Then 
the life of Christians is no idle or easy life : the corruptions of his 
heart continually fill his hands with work, with work of the most 
difficult nature ; sin-crucifying work, which the scripture calls the 
cutting off the right hand, and plucking out of the right eye : sin- 
crucifying work is hard work, and it is constant work throughout 
the life of a Christian ; there is no time nor place freed from this 
conflict ; every occasion stirs corruption, and every stirring of cor- 
ruption calls for mortification : corruptions work in our very best 
duties, Rom. vii. 23. and put the Christian upon mortifying labours. 
The world and the devil are great enemies, and fountains of many 
temptations to believers, but not like the corruptions of their 
own hearts ; they only tempt objectively and externally, but these 
tempt internally, and therefore are much more dangerous ; they 
only tempt at times and seasons ; these continually, at all times and 
seasons : besides, whatever Satan or the world attempts upon us, 
would be altogether ineffectual were it not for our own corrup- 
tions, John xiv. 30. So that the corruptions of our own hearts, as 
they create us most danger, so they must give us more labour ; our 
life and this labour must end together ; for sin is long a dying in 
the best heart : those that have been many years exercised in 
the study of mortification, may haply feel the same corruption 
tempting and troubling them now, which put them into tears, and 
many times brought them to their knees twenty or forty years 
ago. It may be said of sin as it was said of Hannibal, that active 
enemy, that it will never be quiet, whether conquering or con- 
quered : and until sin cease working, the Christian must not cease 
mortifying. 

Inf. 2. If mortification be the great work of a Christian, then 
certainly those that give the corruptions of Christians an occasion to 
revive, must needs do them a very ill office ; they are not our best 
friends that stir the pride of our hearts by the flattery of their lips. 
The graces of God in others, I confess, are thankfully to be owned, 
and under discouragements, and contrary temptations, to be wisely 
and modestly spoken of; but the strongest Christians do scarcely 
shew their own weakness in any one thing more than they do in 
hearing their own praises. Christian, thou knowest thou carriest 
gun-powder about thee, desire those that carry fire to keep at a 
distance from thee ; it is a dangerous crisis when a proud heart 
meets with flattering lips ; aiferte ignem, $c. take away the fire, 
(said a holy divine of Germany, when his friend commended him 
upon his death-bed) for I have yet combustible matter about me ; 
faithful, seasonable, discreet reproofs are much more safe to us, 
and advantageous to our mortifying work : but alas, how few have 



38£ THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVXIf. 

the boldness or wisdom duly to administer them ? It is said of 
Alexander, that he bid a philosopher (who had been long with 
him) to be gone ; for, said he, so long thou hast been with me, 
and never reproved me ; which must needs be thy fault ; for either 
thou sawest nothing in me worthy of reproof which argues thy 
ignorance ; or else thou durst not reprove me, which argues thy 
unfaithfulness. A wise and faithful reprover is of singular use to 
him that is heartily engaged in the design of mortification ; such a 
faithful friend, or some malicious enemy, must be helpful to us in 
that work. 

Inf. 3. Hence it follows, that manifold and successive afflictions 
are no more than what is necessary for the best of Christians : the 
mortification of our lusts require them all, be they never so many, 
1 Pet. i. 5. " If need be, ye are in heaviness :" it is no more than 
need, that one loss should follow another, to mortify an earthly 
heart; for so intensely are our affections set upon the world, that 
it is not one, or two, or many checks of providence, that will suf- 
fice to wean and alienate them. Alas, the earthliness of our hearts 
will take all this, it may be much more than this, to purge them : 
the wise God sees it but necessary to permit frequent discoveries of 
our own weakness, and to let loose the tongues of many enemies 
upon us, and all little enough to pull down our pride, and the 
vanity that is in our hearts. Christian, how difficult soever it be for 
thee to bear it ; yet the pride of thy heart requires all the scoffs 
and jeers, all the calumnies and reproaches, that ever the tongues 
or pens of thy bitterest enemies, or mistaken friends, have at any 
time thrown upon thee. Such rank weeds as grow in our hearts, 
will require hard frosts and very sharp weather to rot them ; the 
straying bullock needs a heavy clog, and so doth a Christian whom 
God will keep within the bounds and limits of his commandments, 
Psal. cxix. 67. Dan. xi. 35. 

Inf. 4. If they that be Chrisfs have crucified the flesh*, then 
the number of real Christians is very small. It is true, if all that 
seem to be meek, humble, and heavenly, might pass for Chris- 
tians, the number would be great ; but if no more must be ac- 
counted Christians, than those who crucify the flesh, with its 
affections and lusts, O, how small is the number ! For, O, how 
many be there under the Christian name, that pamper and in- 
dulge their lusts, that secretly hate all who faithfully reprove them, 
and really affect none but such as feed their lusts, by praising and 
admiring them ? How many that make provision for the flesh to 
fulfil its lusts, who cannot endure to have their corruptions crossed ? 



* He who is not crucified with Christ, and who is not a member of Christ, is not 
saved by his cross. Prosper. 



5ERM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 383 

How many are there that seem very meek and humble, until an 
occasion be given them to stir up their passion, and then you shall 
see in what degree they are mortified : the flint is a cold stone, till 
it be struck, and then it is all fiery. I know the best of Christians 
are mortified but in part ; and strong corruptions are oftentimes 
found in very eminent Christians ; but they love them not so well 
as to purvey for them ; to protect, defend, and countenance them ; 
nor dare they secretly hate such as faithfully reprove them ; as 
many thousands that go under the name of Christians do. Upon 
the account of mortification it is said, Mat. vii. 13. " Narrow is the 
way, and strait is the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be 
« that find it." 

Inf. 5. If they that be Christ's have crucified the flesh, i. e. 
if mortification is their daily work and study ; then how falsely are 
Christians charged as troublers of the world, and disturbers of the 
civil peace and tranquillity of the times and places they live in ; 
Justly may they retort the charge, as Elijah did to Ahab, " It is 
" not I that trouble Israel, but thou and thy father's house :" It is 
not holy, meek, and humble Christians that put the world into con- 
fusion ; this is done by the profane and atheistical ; or by the de- 
signing and hypocritical world, and laid at the door of innocent 
Christians : as all the public calamities which from the immediate 
hand of God, or by foreign or domestic enemies befel Rome, were 
constantly charged upon Christians; and they condemned and pun- 
ished, for what the righteous hand of God inflicted on the working 
heads of the enemies of that state without their privity contrived. 
The apostle James propounds and answers a question very perti- 
nent to this discourse, James iv. 1. " From whence come wars 
" and fightings among you ? Come they not hence, even of your 
" lusts that war in your members ?" O, if men did but study mor- 
tification and self-denial, and live as much at home in the constant 
work of their own hearts as some men do ; what tranquillity and 
peace, what blessed halcyon-days should we quickly see ! It is true, 
Christians are always fighting and quarrelling, but it is with them- 
selves and their own corrupt hearts and affections ; they hate no 
enemy but sin ; they thirst for the blood and ruin of none but of 
that enemy ; they are ambitious of no victory, but what is over 
the corruptions of their own hearts ; they carry no grudge except 
it be against this enemy, sin ; and yet these are the men who are 
the most suspected and charged with disturbing the times they live 
in ; just as the wolf accused the lamb, which was below him, for 
puddling and defiling the stream. But there will be a day when 
God will clear up the innocency and integrity of his mistaken and 
abused servants ; and the world shall see, it was not preaching and 



384? THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVII** 

praying, but drinking, swearing, profaneness, and enmity unto 
true godliness, which disturbed and broke the tranquillity and 
quietness of the times : mean time let innocency commit itself unto 
God, who will protect, and in due time vindicate the same. 

Inf. 6. If they that be Christ's have crucified the flesh, then 
whatsoever reUgion, opinion, or doctrine doth in its own nature coun- 
tenance and encourage sin, is not of Christ. The doctrine of Christ 
every where teacheth mortification : the whole stream of the gos- 
pel runs against sin ; the doctrine it teacheth is holy, pure, and 
heavenly ; it hath no tendency to extol corrupt nature, and feed 
its pride, by magnifying its freedom and power, or by stamping 
the merit and dignity of the blood of Christ upon its works and 
performances ; it never makes the death of Christ a cloke to cover 
sin, but an instrument to destroy it. And whatsoever doctrine it 
is which nourishes the pride of nature, to the disparagement of 
grace, or encourages licentiousness and fleshly lust, is not the doc- 
trine of Christ, but a spurious offspring begotten by Satan upon 
the corrupt nature of man. 

Inf. 7. If mortification be the great business and character of a 
Christian, Then that condition is most eligible and desirable by 
Christians, which is least of all exposed to temptation, Prov. xxx. 
8. " Give me neither poverty nor riches, but feed me with food 
convenient." That holy judicious man was well aware of the danger 
lurking in both extremes, and how near they border upon deadly 
temptations, and approach the very precipice of ruin that stand 
upon either ground : few Christians have an head strong and steady 
enough to stand upon the pinnacle of wealth and honour ; nor is it 
every one that can grapple with poverty and contempt. A mediocrity 
is the Christian's best external security, and therefore most desir- 
able : and yet how do the corruption, the pride and ignorance of 
our hearts grasp and covet that condition which only serves to warm 
and nourish our lusts, and make the work of mortification much 
more difficult ? It is well for us that our wise Father leaves us not 
to our own choice, that he frequently dashes our earthly projects, 
and disappoints our fond expectations. If children were left to 
carve for themselves, how often would they cut their own fin- 

Inf. 8. If mortification be the great business of a Christian, then 
Christian fellowship and society duly managed and improved, must 
needs be of singular use and special advantage to the people of God. 
For thereby we have the friendly help and assistance of many other 
hands to carry on our great design, and help us in our most difficult 
business ; if corruption be too hard for us, others this way come in 
to our assistance, Gal. vi. 1. " Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a 
" fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of 



kERM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 385 

i4 meekness." If temptations prevail, and overbear us that we 
fall under sin, it is a special mercy to have the reproofs and coun- 
sels of our brethren, who will not suffer sin to rest upon us, Lev. 
xix. 17. Whilst we are sluggish and sleepy, others are vigilant 
and careful for our safety : The humility of another reproves and 
mortifies my pride : The activity and liveliness of another awakens 
and quickens my deadness : The prudence and gravity of another 
detects and cures my levity and vanity : The heavenliness and spi- 
rituality of another may be exceeding useful, both to reprove and 
heal the earthliness and sensuality of my heart. Two are better 
than one, but wo unto him that is alone. The devil is well aware 
of this great advantage, and therefore strikes with special malice 
against embodied Christians, who are as a well disciplined army, 
whom he therefore more especially endeavours to rout and scatter 
by persecutions, that thereby particular Christians may be deprived 
of the sweet advantages of mutual society. 

Inf. 9. How deeply hath sin fixed its roots in our corrupt nature^ 
that it should be the constant work of a Christian's whole life, to 
mortify and destroy it ? God hath given us many excellent helps, his 
Spirit within us, variety of ordinances and duties are also appointed 
as instruments of mortification : And from the very day of regenera- 
tion unto the last moment of dissolution, the Christian is daily at 
work in the use of all sanctified means, external and internal, yet 
can never dig up and destroy corruption at the root all his life 
long. The most eminent Christians of longest standing in religion, 
who have shed millions of tears for sin, and poured out many 
thousand prayers for the mortification of it, do, after all, find the 
remains of their old disease, that there is still life and strength in 
those corruptions which they have given so many wounds unto in 
duty. O the depth and strength of sin ! which nothing can sepa- 
rate from us, but that which separates our souls and bodies. And 
upon that account, the day of a believer's death is better than the 
day of his birth. Never till then do we put off our armour, sheath 
our sword, and cry, victory, victory. 

Second use, for exhortation. 

If they who are Christ's have crucified the flesh, &c. Then as 
ever we hope to make good our claim to Christ, let us give all dili- 
gence to mortify sin ; in vain else are all our pretences unto union 
with him. This is the great work and discriminating character of 
a believer. And seeing it is the main business of life, and great 
evidence for heaven, I shall therefore press you to it by the follow- - 
ing motives and considerations. 

1 Motive. And first, methinks the comfort and sweetness re- 
sulting from mortification should effectually persuade every believer 
to more diligence about it. There is a double sweetness in mortifi- 



38G THE METHOD OF GEACE. SEEM. XXVIII. 

cation, one in the nature of the work, as it is a duty, a sweet Chris- 
tian duty ; another as it hath respect to Christ, and is evidential of 
our union with him. In the first consideration there is a wonder- 
ful sweetness in mortification, for dost thou not feel a blessed calm- 
ness, cheeriness, and tranquillity in thy conscience, when thou hast 
faithfully repelled temptations, successfully resisted and overcome 
thy corruptions ? Doth not God smile upon thee ; conscience en- 
courage and approve thee ? Hast thou not an heaven within thee ? 
whilst others feel a kind of hell in the deadly gripes and bitter ac- 
cusations of their own consciences, are covered with shame, and 
filled with horrors. But then consider it also as an evidence of 
the soul's interest in Christ, as my text considers it ; and what an 
heaven upon earth must then be found in mortification ! These en- 
deavours of mine to subdue and mortify my corruptions, plainly 
speak the Spirit of God in me, and my being in Christ ! and O 
what is this ! What heart hath largeness and strength enough to 
receive and contain the joy and comfort which flow from a cleared 
interest in Jesus Christ ! Certainly, Christians, the tranquillity and 
comfort of your whole life depend upon it ; and what is life with- 
out the comfort of life ? Rom. viii. 13. " If ye through the Spirit 
" do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live,' 1 i. e. you shall 
live a serene, placid, comfortable life ; for it is corruption unmor- 
tified which clouds the face of God, and breaks the peace of his 
people, and consequently imbitters the life of a Christian. 

2 Motive. As the comfort of your own lives, which is much, so 
your instrumental fitness for the service of God, which is much 
more, depends upon the mortification of your sins, 2 Tim. ii. 21. 
" If a man therefore purge himself from these, he shall be a ves- 
" sel unto honour ; sanctified and meet for the Master's use, and 
" prepared unto every good work." Where is the mercy of life 
but in the usefulness and serviceableness of it unto God ? It is not 
worth while to live sixty or seventy years in the world to eat and 
drink, to buy and sell, to laugh and cry, and then go down to the 
place of silence. So far as any man lives to God an useful, ser- 
viceable life to his praise and honour ; so far only, and no farther, 
doth he answer the end of his being. But it is the purged, morti- 
fied soul which is the vessel of honour, prepared, and meet for the 
Master's use. Let a proud, or an earthly heart be employed in any 
service for God, and you shall find that such an heart will both 
spoil the work, by managing it for a self-end as Jehu did ; and then 
devour the praise of it by a proud boast : Come see my zeal. When 
the Lord would employ the prophet Isaiah in his work and ser- 
vice, his iniquity was first purged : and after that he was employ- 
ed, Isa. vi. 6, 7, 8. Sin is the soufs sickness, a consumption upon 
the inner man ; and we know that languishing consumptive per- 



SERM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 387 

sons are very unfit to be employed in difficult and strenuous labours. 
Mortification, so far as it prevails, cures the disease, recovers our 
strength, and enables us for service to God in our generations. 

3 Motive. Your stability and safety in the hour of temptation, 
depend upon the success of your mortifying endeavours. Is it 
then a valuable mercy in your eyes to be kept upright and stedfast 
in the critical season of temptation, when Satan shall be wrestling 
with you for the crown, and the prize of eternal life ! Then give 
diligence to mortify your corruptions. Temptation is a siege, Satan 
is the enemy without the walls, labouring to force an entrance ; 
natural corruptions are the traitors within, that hold correspon- 
dence with the enemy without, and open the gate of the soul to 
receive him. It was the covetousness of Judas 1 heart which over- 
threw him in the hour of temptation. They are our fleshly lusts 
which go over unto Satan in the day of battle, and fight against our 
souls, 1 Pet. ii. 11. the corruptions (or infectious atoms which fly 
up and down the world in times of temptation, as that word 
/i/auaara, 2 Pet. ii. 20. imports) are through lusts, 2 Pet. i. 4. It 
is the lust within, which gives a lustre to the vanities of the world 
without, and thereby makes them strong temptations to us, 1 John 
ii. 16. Mortify therefore your corruptions, as ever you expect to 
maintain your station in the day of trial : cut off those advantages 
of your enemy, lest by them he cut off your souls, and all your 
hopes from God. 

4 Motive. As temptations will be irresistible, so afflictions will 
be unsupportable to you without mortification. My friends, you 
live in a mutable world, providence daily rings the changes in all 
the kingdoms, cities, and towns, all the world over. You that 
have husbands or wives to-day, may be left desolate to-morrow : 
You that have estates and children now, may be bereaved of both 
before you are aware. Sickness will tread upon the heel of health, 
and death will assuredly follow life as the night doth the day. Con- 
sider with yourselves ; are you able to bear the loss of your sweet 
enjoyments with patience ? Can you think upon the parting hour 
without some tremblings ? O get a heart mortified to all these 
things, and you will bless a taking as well as a giving God. It is 
the living world, not the crucified world, that raises such tumults in 
our souls in the day of affliction. How cheerful was holy Paul 
under all his sufferings ! and what think you gave him that peace 
and cheerfulness, but his mortification to the world? Phil. iv. 12. 
" I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound ; 
" every where, and in all things I am instructed, both to be full, 
tt and to be hungry, both to abound and suffer need." Job was the 
mirror of patience, in the greatest shock of calamity, and what 

Vol. II. B b 



388 THE METHOD OF GRACE. sERM. XXVIII. 

made him so, but the mortifiedness of his heart, in the fullest en- 
joyment of all earthly things ? Job xxxi. 25. 

5 Motive. The reputation and honour of religion are deeply con- 
cerned in the mortification of the professors of it : For unmortified 
professors will, first or last, be the scandals and reproaches of it. 
The profession of religion may give credit to you, but to be sure 
you will never bring credit to it. All the scandals and reproaches 
that fall upon the name of Christ in this world, flow from the foun- 
tain of unmortified corruption. Judas and Demas, Hymeneus, and 
Philetus, Ananias and Sapphira ruined themselves, and became rocks 
of offence to others by this means. If ever you will keep religion 
sweet, labour to keep your hearts mortified and pure. 

6 Motive. To conclude, what hard work will you have in your 
dying hour, except you get a heart mortified to this world, and 
all that is in it ? Your parting hour is like to be a dreadful hour, 
without the help of mortification. Your corruptions, like glue, 
fasten your affections to the world, and how hard will it be for such 
a man to be separated by death? O what a bitter and doleful parting 
have carnal hearts from carnal things ! whereas the mortified soul 
can receive the messengers of death without trouble, and as cheer- 
fully put off the body at death, as a man doth his clothes at night : 
Death need not pull and hale ; such a man goes half way to meet 
it, Phil. i. 23. " I desire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, which 
" is far better.''' Christian, wouldst thou have thy death-bed soft 
and easy; wouldst thou have an svdavaaia, as the philosopher desired 
for himself, an easy death, without pain or terror ; then get a mor- 
tified heart : the Surgeon's knife is scarce felt when it cuts off a 
mortified member. 

Third use, for direction. 

Are you convinced, and fully satisfied of the excellency and 
necessity of mortification, and inquisitive after the means, in the use 
whereof it may be attained ; then, for your help and encourage- 
ment, I will in the next place, offer my best assistance in laying 
down the rules for this work. 

Rule 1. If ever you will succeed and prosper in the work of 
mortification, then get, and daily exercise more faith. Faith is 
the great instrument of mortification ; " This is the victory, (or 
" sword by which the victory is won, the instrument) by which 
" you overcome the world, even your faith," 1 John v. 4. By 
faith alone eternal things are discovered to your souls, in their 
reality and excelling glory, and these are the preponderating things, 
for the sake whereof, self-denial and mortification become easy 
to believers; by opposing things eternal to things temporal, we 



5ERM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. S89 

resist Satan, 1 Pet. v. 8. This is the shield by which we quench 
the fiery darts of the wicked one, Eph. vi. 16. 

Ride % Walk in daily communion with God, if ever you will 
mortify the corruptions of nature ; that is the apostle's own pre- 
scription, Gal. i. 17. u This I say then, walk in the Spirit, and 
" ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh.* Spiritual and frequent 
communion with God, gives manifold advantages for the mortifi- 
cation of sin, as it is a bright glass wherein the holiness of God 
and the exceeding sinfulness of sin, as it is opposite thereunto, are 
most clearly and sensibly discovered, than which, scarce any thing 
can set a keener edge of indignation upon the spirit of a man 
against sin. Besides, all communion with God is assimilating and 
transformative of the soul into his image ; it leaves also a heavenly 
relish and savour upon the soul ; it darkens the lustre and glory of 
all earthly things, by presenting to the soul a glory which excelleth : 
it marvellously improves, and more deeply radicates sanctification 
in the soul ; by all which means it becomes singularly useful and 
successful in the work of mortification. 

Rule 3. Keep your consciences under the awe and in the fear of 
God continually, as ever you hope to be successful in the mortifi- 
cation of sin. The fear of God is the great preservative from sin, 
without which all the external rules and helps in the world signify 
nothing : " By the fear of the Lord, men depart from evil," Prov. 
xvi. 6. Not only from external and more open evils, which the 
fear of men, as well as the fear of God, may prevent, but from 
the most secret and inward evils, which is a special part of mortifi- 
cation, Lev. xix. 14. It keeps men from those evils which no 
eye nor ear of man can possibly discover. The fear of the Lord 
breaks temptations, baited with pleasure, with profit, and with 
secresy. In a word, if ever you be cleansed from all filthiness of 
flesh and spirit, it must be by the fear of God, 2 Cor. vii. 1. 

* Rule 4. Study the vanity of the creature, and labour to get true 
notions of the emptiness and transitoriness thereof, if ever you will 
attain to the mortification of your affections towards it. 

It is the false picture and image of the world, in our fancy, that 
crucifies us with so many cares, fears, and solicitudes about it : 
and it is the true picture and image of the world, represented to 
us in the glass of the word, which greatly helps to crucify our 
affections to the world. O, if we did but know and believe three 
things about the world, we should never be so fond of it as we are, 



* Readers, if ever you would have a true sight of the emptiness and vanity of the 
creature, and get a mortified heart to the world, now is the time ; for at this day the 
providence of God hath withered all the fading flowers of earthly delights, and shewed 
you the world's hack parts, as it is departing from you. 

Bb2 



390 THE METHOD OF GflACE. SEIvM. XXVIII. 

viz. the fading, defiling, and destroying nature of it. The best 
and sweetest enjoyments in the world, are but fading flowers and 
withered grass, Isa. xiv. 6. James i. 10, 11. yea, it is of a defiling, 
as well as a fading nature, 1 John v. 19. it lies in wickedness, it 
spreads universal infection among all mankind, 2 Pet. i. 4. yea, it 
destroys as well as denies multitudes of souls, drowning men in per- 
dition, 1 Tim. vi. 9. Millions of souls will wish, to eternity ^ they 
had never known the riches, pleasures, or honours of it. Were 
this believed, how would men slacken their pace, and cool them- 
selves in the violent and eager pursuit of the world ? This greatly 
tends to promote mortification. 

Rule 5. Be careful to cut off all the occasions of sin, and keep at 
the greatest distance from temptations, if ever you would mortify the 
deeds of the body. The success and prevalency of sin, mainly de- 
pend upon the wiles and stratagems it makes use of to ensnare the 
incautious soul ; therefore the apostle bids us keep off, at the greatest 
distance. 1 Thes. v. J22. " Abstain from all appearance of evil." 
Prov. v. 8. " Come not nigh unto the door of her house.'" He that 
dares venture to the very brink of sin, discovers but little light in 
his understanding, and less tenderness in his conscience, he neither 
knows sin nor fears it as he ought to do : And it is usual with God 
to chastise self-confidence by shameful lapses into sin. 

Rule 6. If you will successfully mortify the corruptions of your 
nature, never engage against them in your own single strength, 
Eph. vi. 10. When the apostle draws forth Christians into the 
field, against sin, he bids them " be strong in the Lord, and in 
" the power of his might." O remember what a mere feather 
thou art in the gusts of temptation ; call to mind the height of 
Peter's confidence, " though all men forsake thee, yet will not 
" I ;" and the depth of his fall, shame and sorrow. A weak Chris- 
tian, trembling in himself, depending by faith upon God, and 
graciously assisted by him, shall be able to stand against the shock 
of temptation, when the bold and confident resolutions of others 
(like Pendleton in our English story) shall melt away as wax before 
the flames. 

Ride 7. Set in with the mortifying design of God, in the day 
of thine affliction ; sanctified afflictions are ordered and prescri- 
bed in heaven for the purging of our corruptions, Isa. xxvii. 9. 
" By this, therefore, shall the iniquity of Jacob be purged, and 
" this is all the fruit to take away his sin. 1 " It is a fair glass to re- 
present the evil of sin, and the vanity of the creature, to imbitter 
the world, and disgust thy affections towards it : Fall in, therefore, 
with the gracious design of God; follow every affliction with 
prayer, that God would follow it with his blessing. God kills thy 
comforts, out of no other design but to kill thy corruptions with 



SEEM. XXVI II. THE METHOD OF GEACE. 391 

them : wants are ordained to kill wantonness, poverty is appoint- 
ed to kill pride, reproaches are permitted to pull down ambition : 
Happy is the man who understands, approves, and heartily sets in 
with the design of God, in such afflicting providences. 

Rule 8. Bend the strength of your duties and endeavours against 
your proper and special sin ; it is in vain to lop off branches, 
whilst this root of bitterness remains untouched : This was David's 
practice, Psal. xviii. 23. " I was also upright before him, and I 
" kept myself from mine iniquity." We observe, in natural men, 
that one faculty is more vigorous than another ; we find in nature, 
that one soil suits with some sorts of seeds rather than another : And 
every believer may find his nature and constitution inclining him 
to one sin rather than another. As graces, so corruptions exceed 
one another, even in the regenerate. The power of special cor- 
ruption arises from our constitutions, education, company, custom, 
callings, and such like occasions ; but from whensoever it comes, 
this is the sin that most endangers us, most easily besets us ; and, 
according to the progress of mortification in that sin, we may safely 
estimate the degrees of mortification in other sins ; Strike, therefore, 
at the life and root of your own iniquity. 

Rule 9. Study the nature and great importance of those things 
which are to be won or lost, according to the success and issue of 
this conflict. Your life is a race, eternal glory is the prize, grace 
and corruption are the antagonists, and accordingly as either finally 
prevails, eternal life is won or lost. 1 Cor. ix. 24. " Know ye 
" not that they which run a race, run all, but one receiveth 
" the prize ? So run that ye may obtain." This condition will 
make mortification appear the most rational and necessary thing 
to you in the whole world. Shall I lose heaven for indulging the 
flesh, and humouring a wanton appetite ! God forbid. " I keep 
" under my body, (saith Paul) and bring it into subjection ; lest 
" that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself 
" should be a cast away," 1 Cor. ix. 28. 

Rule 10. Accustom your thoughts to such meditations as are 
proper to mortify sin in your affections, else all endeavours to mor- 
tify it will be but faint and languid : To this purpose, I shall re- 
commend the following meditations, as proper means to destroy the 
interest of sin. 

Meditation 1. Consider the evil that is in sin, and how terrible 
the appearances of God will one day be against those that obey it, 
in the lusts thereof. Rom. i. 18. " The wrath of God is revealed 
" from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, 1 * 
1 Thes. i. 7, 8, 9. " The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from hea- 
" ven, with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance 

Bb3 



392 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXVIII, 

" on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of 
" our Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be punished with everlasting 
" destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory 
" of his power." Let your thoughts dwell much upon the consi- 
deration of the fruits and consequences of sin ; it shews its fairest 
side to you in the hour of temptation. O but consider how it will 
look upon you in the day of affliction, Numb. xxii. 23. in that day 
your sin will find you out : Think what its aspect will be in a dying 
hour. 1 Cor. XV." 56. " The sting of death is sin." Think what 
the frightful remembrances of it will be at the bar of judgment, 
when Satan shall accuse, conscience shall upbraid, God shall con- 
demn, and everlasting burnings shall avenge the evil of it : such 
thoughts as these are mortifying thoughts. 

Meditation 2. Think what it cost the Lord Jesus to expiate the 
guilt of sin by suffering the wrath of the great and terrible God for 
it in our room : the meditations of a crucified Christ are very cru- 
cifying meditations unto sin, Gal. vi. 14. he suffered unspeakable 
things for sin ; it was a divine wrath which lay upon his soul 
for it ; that wrath of which the prophet saith, Nahum i. 5, 6. 
" The mountains quake at him, and the hills melt. Who can 
" stand before his indignation ? And who can abide in the fierce- 
" ness of his anger ? his fury is poured out like fire, and the rocks 
" are thrown down by him." It was unmixed and unallayed 
wrath, poured out in the fulness of it, even to the last drop : and 
shall we be so easily drawn to the commission of those sins which 
put Christ under such sufferings ? O do but read such scriptures as 
these, Luke xxii. 44. Matth. xxvi. 36, 37. Mark xiv. 33. and see 
what a plight sin put the Lord of glory into ; how the wrath of 
God put him into a sore amazement, a bloody sweat, and made his 
soul heavy unto death. 

Meditation 3. Consider what a grief and wound the sins of be- 
lievers are to the Spirit of God, Eph. iv. 30. Ezek. xvi. 43. Isa. 
lxiii. 10. O how it grieves the Holy Spirit of God ! Nothing is 
more contrary to his nature. "Odo not that abominable thing 
" which I hate," saith the Lord, Jer. xliv. 4. Nothing obstructs 
and crosses the sanctifying design of the Spirit, as sin doth ; de- 
facing and spoiling the most rare and admirable workmanship that 
ever God wrought in this world ; violating all the engagements 
laid upon us by the love of the Father, by the death of his Son, by 
the operations of his Spirit in all his illuminations, convictions, 
compunctions, renovation, preservation, obsignation, and manifold 
consolations. Lay this meditation upon thy heart, believer, and 
say, Sicne rependis ? dost thou thus requite the Lord, O my un- 
grateful heart, for all his goodness ? Is this the fruit of his tern- 



«SERM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 393 

poral, spiritual, common, and peculiar mercies, which are without 
number ? 

Meditation 4. Consider with yourselves, that no real good, 
either of profit or pleasure can result from sin ; you can have no 
pleasure in it, whatever others may have, it being against your new 
nature ; and as for that brutish pleasure and evanid joy which 
others have in sin, it can be but for a moment ; for either they 
must repent or not repent : if they do repent, the pleasure of sin 
will be turned into the gall of asps here ; if they do not repent, it 
will terminate in everlasting howlings hereafter. That is a smart 
question, Rom. vi. 21. " What fruit had ye in those things where- 
" of ye are now ashamed ? For the end of those things is death. " 
You that are believers must never expect any pleasure in sin ; for 
you can neither commit it without regret, nor reflect upon it with- 
out shame and confusion : expect no better consequents of sin than 
the woundings of conscience and the dismal cloudings of the face 
of God ; that is all the profit of sin. O let these things sink into 
your heart. 

Meditation 5. Consider what the damned suffer for those sins 
which the devil now tempteth you to commit ; it hath deprived 
them of all good, all outward good, Luke xvi. 25. all spiritual 
good, Mat. xxv. 41. and of all hope of enjoying any good for ever: 
and as it hath deprived them of all good, so it hath remedilessly 
plunged them into all positive misery : misery from without, the 
wrath of God being come upon them to the uttermost ; and misery 
from within, for their worm dieth not, Mark ix. 44. The memory 
of things past, the sense of things present, and the fearful expecta- 
tions of things to come, are the gnawings and bitings of the worm 
of conscience, at every bite whereof damned souls give a dreadful 
shriek ; crying out, O the worm ! the worm ! Would any man that 
is not forsaken by reason, run the hazard of those eternal miseries 
for the brutish pleasures of a moment ? 

Meditation 6. Bethink yourselves what inexcusable hypocrisy it 
will be in you to indulge yourselves in the private satisfaction of 
your lusts, under a contrary profession of religion : you are a peo- 
ple that profess holiness, and professedly own yourselves to be 
under the government and dominion of Christ : and must the 
worthy name of Christ be only used to cloak and cover your lusts 
and corruptions, which are so hateful to him ? God forbid. You 
daily pray against sin, you confess it to God, you bewail it, you 
pour out supplications for pardoning and preventing grace ; are you 
in jest or earnest in these solemn duties of religion ? Certainly, if all 
those duties produce no mortification, you do but flatter God with 
your lips, and put a dreadful cheat upon your own souls. Nay, do 
you not frequently censure and condemn those things in others, 

Bb4 



894 I HE METHOD OF GRACE. &ERM. XXVIII. 

and dare you allow them in yourselves ? What horrid hypocrisy is 
this ? Christians are dead to sin, Rom. vi. 2. dead to it by profes- 
sion, dead to it by obligation, dead to it by relation to Christ, who 
died for them ; and how shall they that are so many ways dead to 
sin, live any longer therein ? O think not that God hates sin the 
less in you because you are his people *, nay, that very considera- 
tion aggravates it the more, Amos iii. 2. 

Meditation 7. Consider with yourselves what hard things some 
Christians have chosen to endure and suffer rather than they would 
defile themselves with guilt ; and shall every small temptation en- 
snare and take your souls? Read over the xi. chapter to the 
Hebrews, and see what the saints have endured to escape sin ; no 
torments were so terrible to them as the displeasure of God, and 
woundings of conscience ; and did God oblige them more by his 
grace and favour than he hath obliged you ? O Christians, how 
can you that have found such mercies, mercies as free, and par- 
dons as full as ever any souls found, shew less care, less fear, less 
tenderness of grieving the Spirit of God than others have done ; 
certainly, if you did see sin with the same eyes they saw it, you 
would hate it as deeply, watch against it as carefully, and resist it 
as vigorously as any of the saints have done before you. 

Meditation 8. Consider with yourselves what sweet pleasure, ra- 
tional and solid comfort is to be found in the mortification of sin : 
It is not the fulfilling of your lusts can give you the thousandth part 
of that comfort and contentment that the resistance of them, and 
victory over them will give you. Who can express the comfort 
that is to be found in the cheering testimony of an acquitting and 
absolving conscience ? 2 Cor. i. 12. Remember what satisfaction 
and peace it was to Hezekiah upon his supposed death-bed, when 
he turned to the wall, and said, " Remember now, O Lord, I be- 
" seech thee, how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a 
" perfect heart ; and have done that which is good in thy sight, 1 * 
Isa. xxxviii. 3. 

Fourth use, for examination. 

In the next place, this point naturally puts us upon the examina- 
tion and trial of our own hearts, whether we, who so confidently 
claim a special interest in Christ, have crucified the flesh with its af- 
fections and lusts. And because two sorts of persons will be con- 
cerned in this trial, viz. the weaker and the stronger Christians ; I 
shall therefore lay down two sorts of evidences of mortification, one 
respecting the sincerity and truth, the other respecting the strength 



* The very faults and sins of the faithful are the objects of God's hatred and dis- 
pleasure, but this is merely a hatred of their sin, not of their persons. Daven. on Col 
j, 10. 



SEIIM. XXVIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 395 

and progress of that work in confirmed and grown Christians, and 
botli excluding false pretenders. 

First, There are some things that are evidential of the truth and 
sincerity of mortification, even in the weakest Christians : as, 

First, True tenderness of conscience as to all known sins, one as 
well as another, is a good sign sin hath lost its dominion in the soul. 
O it is a special mercy to have a heart that shall smite and reprove 
us for those things that others make nothing of: To check and ad- 
monish us for our secret sins, which can never turn to our reproach 
among men : this is a good sign that we hate sin, however, through 
the weakness of the flesh we may be ensnared by it. Rom. vii. 15. 
" What I hate, that I do." 

Secondly, The sincere and earnest desires of our souls to God in 
prayer for heart-purging and sin-mortifying grace, is a good sign 
our souls have no love for sin. Canst thou say, poor believer, in 
the truth of thy heart, that if God would give thee thy choice, it 
would please thee better to have sin cast out, than to have the world 
cast in : that thy heart is not so earnest with God for daily bread, 
as it is for heart-purging grace ? This is a comfortable evidence that 
sin is nailed to the cross of Christ. 

Thirdly, Do you make conscience of guarding against the occa- 
sions of sin ? Do you keep a daily watch over your hearts and 
senses, according to 1 John v. 18. Job xxxi. 1. This speaks a 
true design and purpose of mortification also. 

Fourthly, Do you rejoice and bless God from your hearts, when 
the Providence of God orders any means for the prevention of sin ? 
Thus did David, 1 Sam. xxv. 33. " And David said to Abigail, 
" Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which sent thee this day to 
" meet me, and blessed be thy advice, and blessed be thou which 
" hast kept me this day from coming to shed blood, and from 
" avenging myself with my own hand. 11 

Fifthly, In a word, though the thoughts of death may be terrible 
in themselves, yet if the expectation and hope of your deliverance 
from sin thereby, do sweeten the thoughts of it to your souls, it 
will turn unto you for a testimony, that you are not the servants 
and friends of sin. And so much briefly of the first sort of evi- 
dences. 

Secondly, There are other signs of a more deep and thorough 
mortification of sin, in more grown and confirmed believers, and 
such are these. 

First, The more submissive and quiet any man is under the will 
of God, in smart and afflicting providences, the more that man's 
heart is mortified unto sin, Psal. cxix. 67, 71. Col. i. 11. 

Secondly, The more able any one is to bear reproaches and 



396 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SEIIM. XXVIII. 



rebukes for his sin, the more mortification there is in that man. 
Psal. cxli. 5. 

Thirdly, The more easily any man can resign and give up his 
dearest earthly comforts at the call and command of God, the more 
progress that man hath made in the work of mortification, Heb. 
xi. 17. 2 Sam. xv. 25. 

Fourthly, The more power any man hath to resist sin in the first 
motions of it, and stifle it in the birth ; the greater degree of mor- 
tification that man hath attained, Rom. vii. 23, 24. 

Fifthly, If great changes, upon our outward condition, make no 
change for the worse upon our spirits, but we can bear prosperous 
and adverse providences with an equal mind ; then mortification 
is advanced far in our souls, Phil. iv. 1], 12. 

Sixthly, The more fixed and steady our hearts are with God in 
duty, and the less they are infested with wandering thoughts, and 
earthly interpositions ; the more mortification there is in that soul. 
And so much briefly of the evidences of mortification. 

Fifth use, for consolation. 

It only remains, that I shut up all with a few words of consola- 
tion unto all that are under the mortifying influence of the Spirit. 
Much might be said for the comfort of such. In brief, 

First, Mortified sin shall never be your ruin : It is only reigning 
sin that is ruining sin, Rom. viii. 13. Mortified sins and pardon- 
ed sins shall never lie down with us in the dust. 

Secondly, If sin be dying, your souls are living; for dying unto 
sin, and living unto God, are inseparably connected, Rom. vi. 11. 

Thirdly, If sin be dying in you, it is certain that Christ died for 
you, and you cannot desire a better evidence of it, Rom. vi. 5, 6. 

Fourthly, If sin be dying under the mortifying influences of the 
Spirit, and it be your daily labour to resist and overcome it, you 
are then in the direct way to heaven, and eternal salvation ; which 
few, very few in the world shall find, Luke xiii. 24. 

Fifthly, To shut up all, if you, through the Spirit, be daily mor- 
tifying the deeds of the body, then the death of Christ is effectually 
applied by the Spirit unto your souls, and your interest in him is 
unquestionable : For they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, 
with the affections and lusts ; and they that have so crucified the 
flesh with its affections and lusts are Christ's. 

Blessed be God for a crucified Christ. 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 39? 

SERMON XXIX. 

Of the Imitation of Christ in holiness of Life, and the 
necessity of it in Believers. 

1 John ii. 6. 

He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself' also to walk; even as 

he walked. 

J. HE express and principal design of the apostle, in this chapter, 
is to propound marks and signs, both negative and positive, for the 
trial and examination of men's claims to Christ ; amongst which (not 
to spend time about the coherence) my text is a principal one ; a 
trial of men's interest in Christ, by their imitation of Christ. It is 
supposed by some expositors, that the apostle, in laying down this 
mark, had a special design to overthrow the wicked doctrine of the 
Carpocratians, who taught (as Epiphanius relates it) that men might 
have as much communion with God in sin as in duty. In full op- 
position to which the apostle lays down this proposition, wherein he 
asserts the necessity of a Christ-like conversation in all that claim 
union with him, or interest with him. The words resolve themselves 
into two parts, viz. 

1. A claim to Christ supposed. 

2. The only way to have our claim warranted. 

First, We have here a claim to Christ supposed ; " if any man 
" say he abideth in him.'" Abiding in Christ is an expression de- 
noting proper and real interest in Christ, and communion with him; 
for it is put in opposition to those temporary, light, and transient 
effects of the gospel, which are called a morning dew, or an early 
cloud ; such a receiving of Christ as that, Mat. xiii. 21. which is but 
a present flash, sudden and vanishing ; abiding in Christ notes a 
solid, durable, and effectual work of the Spirit, thoroughly and 
everlastingly joining the soul to Christ. Now, if any man, whoso- 
ever he be (for this indefinite is equivalent to an universal term) let 
him never think his claim to be good and valid, except he take this 
course to adjust it. 

(2.) Secondly, The only way to have this claim warranted, and 
that must be by so walking' even as he walked ; which words carry 
in them the necessity of our imitation of Christ. But it is not to 
be understood indefinitely and universally of all the works or actions 
of Christ, some of which were extraordinary and miraculous; 
some purely mediatory, and not imitable by us : In these paths no 
Christian can follow Christ ; nor may so much as attempt to walk 
as he walked. But the words point at the ordinary and imitable 



398 THE METHOD OF GKACE. SERM. XXIX. 

ways and works of Christ ; therein it must be the care of all to 
follow him, that profess and claim interest in him ; they must so 
walk as he walked, this [so] is a very bearing word in this place ; 
the emphasis of the text seems to lie in it ; however, certain it is 
that this so walking, doth not imply an equality with Christ in ho- 
liness and obedience ; for as he was filled with the Spirit without 
measure, and anointed with that oil of gladness above his fellows ; 
so the purity, holiness, and obedience of his life are never to be 
matched, or equalized by any of the saints. But this so walking-, 
only notes a sincere intention, design, and endeavour to imitate 
and follow him in all the paths of holiness and obedience, accord- 
ing to the different measures of grace received. The life of Christ 
is the believers copy, and though the believer cannot draw one 
line or letter exact as his copy is, yet his eye is still upon it, he 
is looking unto Jesus, Heb. xii. % and labouring to draw all the 
lines of his life, as agreeably as he is able, unto Christ his pat- 
tern. 

Hence the observation is, 

Doct. Tliat every man is bound to the imitation of Christ, under 
penalty of forfeiting his claim to Christ. 

The saints imitation of Christ is solemnly enjoined by many great 
and express commands of the gospel ; so you find it, 1 Pet. i. 15. 
" But as he that hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all man- 
" ner of conversation :" So Eph. v. 1, 2. " Be ye therefore follow- 
" ers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also hath 
" loved us." " Christians (saith * Bernard) receive this name from 
* c Christ ; and it is very meet that as they inherit his name, so thev 
" should also imitate his holiness.'" Now to state the method of 
this discourse, it will be needful to discuss and open three things in 
the doctrinal part. 

1. What the saints imitation of Christ supposes and comprizes. 

2. In what particulars they are especially bound to imitate 
Christ. 

8. Why no claim to Christ is valid without this imitation of 
him. 

And then apply the whole in divers uses. 

(1.) First, What the saints imitation of Christ supposeth and 
compriseth. Now there are divers great and weighty truths sup- 
posed and implied in this imitation of Christ, or walking as he 
walked, viz. 



* Christiani a Christo novien accepemnt, et opera pretium est, ut sicu! sunt htrredes no- 
minis, ita sint hnitaiores sanctitatis. Bern. sent. lib. p. 43G, 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 399 

First, It supposes, that no Christian is, or may pretend to be a 
rule to himself, to act according to the dictates of his own will and 
pleasure ; for as no man hath wisdom enough to direct and govern 
himself, so if his own will were made the rule of his own actions, 
it would be the highest invasion of the divine prerogative that 
could be imagined : " I know, O Lord, (saith Jeremiah) that the 
" way of man is not in himself, it is not in him that walketh to 
" direct his own steps, Jer. x. 23. We may as well pretend to 
be our own makers as our own guides. It is a pretty observation 
of Aquinas, that if the workman's hand were the rule cf his work, 
it were impossible he should ever err in working : And if the will 
of man were the only law and guide of his way, we might then 
say no man would sin in his walking. The apostle, indeed, saith of 
the Heathens, Rom. ii. 14. " That they are a law to themselves ;" 
but it is not his meaning, that their will is their law, but the law 
of God engraven upon their hearts ; the light and dictates of their 
own consciences did oblige and bind them as a law. 

Secondly, This imitation of Christ implies, that as no man is, or 
may pretend to be his own guide, so no mere man, how wise or 
holy soever he be, may pretend to be a rule to other men ; but 
Christ is the rule of every man's way and walking. It is true in- 
deed, the apostle saith, " We should be followers of them, who 
" through faith and patience, inherit the promises," Heb. vi. 12. 
And again, James v. 10. " Take, my brethren, the prophets, 
" who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of 
" suffering affliction, and of patience.*'' But you must always re- 
member, that there is a two-fold rule ; 

1. Regula regulans, the rule ruling. 

2. Regula regulaia, the rule ruled. 

The wisest and holiest among men, may pretend no higher than 
a ruled rule. The great apostle, though filled with as great a 
measure of the Spirit of wisdom and holiness, as ever was possessed 
by any mere man, yet goes no higher than this, 1 Cor. xi. 1. 
" Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ." The best of 
men are but men at best ; they have their errors and defects, which 
they freely acknowledge ; and where they differ from Christ, it is 
our duty to differ from them. We may not pin our faith to any 
man's sleeve, for we know not where he will carry it. It was the 
commendation which Paul gave of the Thessalonians, 1 Thes. i. 6. 
" And you became followers of us and of the Lord." The noble 
Bereans were also commended for searching the scriptures, and ex- 
amining the apostles' doctrine by it ; and it was a good reply of the 
father to a clamorous disputant, crying, Hear me, hear me ; " * I 

* Xcc ego te, nee tu me t sed ambo avAiamns C/uistum. Aug. 



400 THL METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. XXIX. 

M will neither hear thee, nor do thou hear me ; but let us both. 
" hear Christ." 

Thirdly. The imitation of Christ implies the necessity of sancti- 
fication in all his followers ; forasmuch as it is impossible there 
should be a practical conformity in point of obedience, where there 
is not a conformity in spirit and in principle ; all external confor- 
mity to Christ's practice, depends upon an internal conformity to 
Christ in the principle and Spirit of holiness. It is very plain, from 
Ezek. xi. 19, 20. that a new heart must be given us, and a new 
spirit put into us, before we can walk in God's statutes ; we 
must first live in the Spirit, before we can walk in the Spirit, Gal. 
v. 85. 

Fourthly. The imitation of Christ plainly holds forth this, that 
the Christian religion is a very precise and strict religion ; no way 
countenancing licentiousness, or indulging men in their lusts : it al- 
lows no man to walk loosely and inordinately, but rejects ever}- 
mans claim to Christ, who studies and labours not to tread exactly 
in the footsteps of his holy and heavenly example. Profaneness 
and licentiousness, therefore, can find no shelter or protection 
under the wing of the gospel ; this is the universal rule laid upon all 
the professors of the Christian religion, " Let every one that 
u nameth the name of Christ, depart from iniquity," 2 Tim. ii. 19. 
i. e. let him either put on the life of Christ, or put off the name 
of Christ : let him shew the hand of a Christian, in works of holi- 
ness and obedience, or else the tongue and language of a Christian 
must crain no belief or credit. 

Fifthly. The imitation of Christ necessarily implies the defective- 
ness and imperfection of the best of men in this life ; for if the life 
of Christ be our pattern, the best and holiest of men must confess 
they come short in every thing of the rule of their duty. Our 
pattern is still above us, the best of men are ashamed when they 
compare their lives with the life of Christ : It is true, a vain heart 
may swell with pride, when a man compares himself with other 
men : thus measuring ourselves by ourselves, and comparing our- 
selves among ourselves, we shew our folly and nourish our pride ; 
but if any man will compare his own life with Christ's, he will find 
abundant cause at every time and in every thing to be humbled. 
Paul was a great proficient in holiness and obedience, he had been 
long striving to come up to the top of holiness, yet when he looks 
up and sees the life of Christ, and rule oi" duty, so far above him, 
he reckons himself still but at the foot of the hill. Phil. hi. 12. 
•• Not as though I had already attained, either were already per- 
" feci, but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which 
u also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus.' 1 q. d. Alas ! I am not 
come up to my duty, I am a great way behind ; but I am following 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 401 

after, if at last I may attain it : Perfection is in my expectation and 
hope, at last, not in my attainment here. 

Sixthly, The imitation of Christ, as our general rule or pattern, 
necessarily implies the transcending holiness of the Lord Jesus ; his 
holiness is greater than the holiness of all creatures "For only 
" that which is first and best in every kind, is the rule and mea- 
" sure of all the rest *." It is the height of saints' ambition to be 
made conformable to Christ, Phil. iii. 10. Christ hath a double 
perfection, a perfection of being, and a perfection of working. Mis 
life was a perfect rule, no blot or error could be found therein ; for 
he was "holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners :" And 
such an high-priest becomes us, as the apostle speaks, Heb. vii. 26. 
The conformity of professors to Christ's example, is the test and 
measure of all their graces ; the nearer any man comes to this pat- 
tern, the nearer he approaches towards perfection. 

Seventhly, The Christian's imitation of Christ, under penalty of 
losing his claim to Christ, necessarily implies sanctification and 
obedience to be the evidences of our justification and interest in 
Christ : Assurance is unattainable without obedience ; we can never 
be comfortable Christians except we be strict and regular Christians. 
Gal. vi. 16. "As many as walk according to this rule, peace be 
" unto them, and mercy ; and upon the Israel of God. 11 A loose 
and careless conversation can never be productive of true peace and 
consolation, 2 Cor. i. 12. " This is our rejoicing, the testimony 
" of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not 
" with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our 
" conversation in the world. 11 Let men talk what they will of the 
immediate sealings and comforts of the Spirit, without any regard 
to holiness, or respect to obedience ; sure I am, whatever delusion 
they meet with in that way, true peace, and consolation is only to 
be expected and found here : " The fruit of righteousness shall 
" be peace, and the effect of righteousness quietness, and assurance 
" for ever. 11 We have it not for our holiness, but we always have 
it in the way of holiness. And so much of the first particular, 
namely, what the imitation of Christ implies and comprizes in it. 

Secondly, In the next place we are to enquire, in what things 
all who profess Christ are obliged to the imitation of him ; or what 
those excellent graces in the life of Christ were, which are pro- 
pounded as patterns to the saints. 

The life of Christ was a living law ; all the graces and virtues of 
the Spirit were represented in their glory, and brightest lustre in 
his conversation upon earth -f* : Never man spake as he spake; 

* Primum ci optimum in vnoquoque genere est regula et mensura ccelerorum. 

f What have you to do with virtues, who are ignorant of Christ's \irtue"' 



THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEHM. XXIX, 

never any lived as he lived. " We beheld bis glory (saith the evan- 
" gelist) as the glory of the only begotten of the Father, full of 
Xi grace and truth," John i. 14. But to descend to the particular, 
imi table excellencies in the life of Christ, which are high patterns 
and excellent rules for the conversation of his people, we shall, 
from among many others, single out the ten following particulars, 
which we are obliged to imitate. 

Pattern 1. And first of all, the purity and holiness of the life of 
Christ is proposed as a glorious pattern for the saint's imitation. 
1 Pet. i. 15. " As he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy 
" in all manner of conversation ;" ev z:acr t ava?(,o<pri, in every point 
and turning of vourselves. There is a two-fold holiness in Christ, 
the holiness of his nature, and the holiness of his practice; his holy 
being and his holy working : This obligeth all that profess interest 
in him to a two-fold holiness, viz. holiness in actu prima, in the 
principles of it in their hearts, and holiness in actu secimdo, in the 
practice and exercise of it in their conversations. It is very true 
we cannot in all respects imitate the holiness of Christ, for he is es- 
sentially holy ; proceeding, by nature, as a pure beam of holiness 
from the Father ; and when he was incarnate, lie came into the 
world immaculate, and pure from the least stain of pollution : There 
it was said, Luke i. 25. " That holy thing which shall be born of 
" thee shall be called the Son of God." In this we can never be 
like Christ, in the way of our production ; for " who can bring a 
" clean thing out of that which is unclean ? Not one." The 
Lord Jesus was also efficiently holy, i. e. he makes others holy ; 
therefore his sufferings and bkod are called a fountain opened 
; * for sin and for uncleanness," i. e. to cleanse other men's souls, 
Zech. xiii. 1. In this Christ also is inimitable ; no man can make 
himself or others holy. That is a great truth, though it will hardly 
go down with proud nature, Minus est te fecisse hominem, quam 
sanctum ; we may sooner make ourselves to be men, than to be 
saints. Beside Christ is infinite! v holy, as he is God ; and there 
are no measures set to his holiness, as Mediator. John iii. 34. " For 
" God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him." But notwith- 
standing these excepted respects, the holiness of Christ is propound- 
ed as a pattern for our imitation six ways. 

First, He was truly and sincerely holy, without fiction or simula- 
tion ; and this appeared in the greatest trial of the truth of holi- 
ness that ever was made in this world. John xiv. 30. " The prince 
" of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me :" When he Mas 
agitated and shaken with the greatest temptations, no dregs ap- 



Vv'here. pray \ou, is true prudence, but in Christ's doctrine? Or true temperance, 
hut La Christ's life ? Or true fortitude, but in Christ'* passion? 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 409 

peared ; he was like pure fountain- water in a chrystal glass. The 
hypocrite makes shew of more holiness than he hath, but there 
was more holiness in Christ than ever appeared to the view of 
men. We may say of the way of Christ what the* philosopher saith 
of the milky way in the heavens ; and those faint streams of light 
which we see there, are nothing else but the reflection of innumera- 
ble stars which shine there, though they are invisible to us. There 
was much inward beauty in him, and so there ought to be in all his 
followers ; our holiness, like Christ's, must be sincere and real, 
Epli. iv. l M. shining with inward beauty towards God rather than 
towards men. 

Secondly, Christ was uniformly holy at one time as well as an- 
other ; in one place and company as well as another : He was still 
like himself, an holy Christ ; one and the same tenor of holiness 
ran throughout his whole life from first to last: So must it be with 
all his people, holy in all manner of conversation. Christians, look 
to your copy, and be sure to imitate Christ in this ; write fair after 
your copy ; let there not be here a word and there a blot : one part 
of your life heavenly and pure, and another earthly and dreggy; or 
(as one expresses it) now an heavenly rapture, and by and by a 
fleshly frolic. 

Thirdly, Christ was cxcmplarily holy; a pattern of holiness to all 
that came nigh him and conversed with him : O imitate Christ in 
this. It was the commendation of the Thessalonians, that they 
" were ensamples to all that believed in Macedonia and Achaia ; 
" and that in every place their faith to God-ward was spread 
" abroad, 1 '' 1 Thes. i. 7, 8. Let no man go out of your company 
without conviction or edification, So exemplary Were the primitive 
Christians, Phil. hi. 17. 

Fourthly, Christ was strictly and precisely holy : " Which of you 
" convinceth me of sin f The most envious and observing eyes of 
his greatest enemies could not pick a hole, or find a flaw in any of 
his words or actions : It is our duty to imitate Christ in this. 
Phil h. 15. " That ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of 
" God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse 
" nation, among whom ye shine (or, as the word may be rendered 
imperatively, tpamtfc w; $uzr,geg, among whom shine ye) as lights 
" in the world. 1 ' Thus it becomes the followers of Christ to walk 
circumspectly, or precisely ; " for so is the will of God that with 
" well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men," 
1 Pet. ii. 15. 



* The Galaxy is a very great multitude of stars of the smallest size, whose smalluess 
hinders their being perceived by us distinctly like the other stars, and their beams arc 
mutually intermingled and confounded. Conimh. de Meteor, cap. 2. 

Vol. II. C c 



404 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIX. 

Fifthly, Christ was perseveringly holy, Holy to the last breath; 
as he began, so he finished his whole life in a constant course of 
holiness : in this also he is our great pattern. It becomes not any 
of his people to begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh ; but ok 
the contrary, their last works should be more than their first: 
" Let him that is holy, be holy still," Rev. xxii. 11. 

Sixthly, In a word, the delight of Christ was only in holy things 
and holy persons : they were his chosen companions ; even so it 
becometh his people to have all their delights in the saints, and in 
the excellent of the earth, Psal. xvi. 3. Thus, Christians, be ye fol- 
lowers of Christ in his holiness ; God hath decreed this conformity 
to Christ in all that shall be saved, Rom. viii. 29. he banished all 
unholy ones from his gracious presence for ever, 1 Cor. vi. 9. 
Heb. xh. 14. The design of Christ in dying for you was to make 
you pure and holy, Eph. v. 25, 26. O then, study holiness, eye 
your pattern, and as dear children, be ye followers of your most, 
holy Lord Jesus Christ. 

Pattern 2. The obedience of Christ to his Father's will, is a pat- 
tern for the imitation of all Christians: it is said of Christ, Heb. v. 
8. that he " learned obedience by the things which he suffered ;" 
a text which labours under some difficulties ; Christ learned obe- 
dience, and yet was not ignorant before of what he learned after- 
ward ; he was perfect in knowledge, and yet the apostle speaks of 
him as a proficient in the school of wisdom. But we must consider 
there are two ways of learning, viz. by 

1 , The comprehension of the mind. 

2. By the experience of the sense. 

Christ, as God, was perfect in knowledge ; nothing could be 
added to him : but when he became man, then he came to under- 
stand, or learn by sufferings, as the apostle here speaks ; which, 
though it added nothing to his knowledge, yet it was a new method 
and way of knowing. Now the obedience of Christ is our pattern 
whereunto we are obliged (as ever we will warrant our claim of 
interest in him) to conform ourselves in the following properties of 
it. 

First, Christ's obedience was free and voluntary, not forced or 
compulsory ; it was so from the very first undertaking of the work 
of our redemption, Prov. viii. BO, 31. " Then was I by him as 
" one brought up with him; and I was daily his delight, rejoicing 
" always before him : Rejoicing in the habitable part of his earth ; 
" and my delights were with the sons of men.'" And when the 
fulness of time was come for executing that blessed design, which 
had been in prospect from all eternity, how cheerfully did the will 
of Christ echo to his Father's call, Psal. xl. 7. " Then said I, lo I 
" come, in the volume of thy book it is written of me, I delight 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 403 

u to do thy will, O my God, yea, thy law is within my heart." 
Nor was this a flourish before he came into the field and saw the 
enemy, for he laid down his life with the greatest cheerfulness and 
spontaneity that could be, John x. 17, 18. " Therefore doth my 
" Father love me, because I lay down my life that I may take it 
" again ; no man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself :" 
and indeed the voluntariness of Christ, in his obedience unto 
death, gave his death the nature and formality of a sacrifice ; for 
so all sacrifices ought to be offered, Lev. i. 3. and so Christ's sa- 
crifice was offered unto God, Eph. v. 2. It was as grateful a work 
to Christ to die for us, as it was to Moses' mother to take him to 
nurse from the hand of Pharaoh's daughter. O Christians, tread 
in the steps of Christ's example, do nothing grudgingly for God, 
let not his commands be grievous, 1 John v. 3. If you do any 
thing for God willingly, you have a reward ; if otherwise, a dis- 
pensation only is committed to you, 1 Cor. ix. 7. Obedience in 
Christ was an abasement to him, but in you a very great honour 
and advancement : you have reason therefore to obey with cheer- 
fulness. 

Secondly The obedience of Christ was universal and complete, 
he was obedient to all the will of God, making no demur to the 
hardest service imposed by the will of God upon him, Phil. ii. 8. 
" He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross ;" 
and though it is true, the humanity of Christ recoiled and stagger- 
ed when that bitter cup of the wrath of God was given him to 
drink ; yet how soon was that innocent aversion overcome in him 
by a perfect submission ? Nevertheless, not my will, but thine be 
"done," Matt. xxvi. 39. Christians, here is your pattern: happy 
art thou, reader, if thou canst say, when God calls thee to suffering 
and self-denying work, I am filled with the will of God. Such 
was Paul's obedience, Acts xxi. 13. "I am ready not only to be 
" bound, but to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord 
" Jesus." 

Thirdly, The obedience of Christ was sincere and pure, with- 
out any base or by-end, purely aiming at the glory of God, John 
xvii. 4. " I have glorified thee on earth, I have finished the work 
" thou gavest me to do." He sought not honour of men. This 
was the great desire of his soul, John xii. 28. " Father glorify thy 
name :" And truly the choicest part of your obedience consists in 
the purity of your ends, and in this Christ is propounded as your 
pattern, Phil. ii. 3, 4, 5. 

Fourthly, The streams of Christ's obedience flowed from the 
spring and fountain of ardent love to God, John xiv. 31. "But 
" that the world may know that I love the Father, and as the 
u Father gave me commandment, even so I do ;" Thus let all 

Cc2 



406 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEM. XXIX. 

your obedience to God turn upon the hinge of love ; for " love is 
" the fulfilling of the law," Rom. xiii. 10. Not as if no other 
duty but love were required in the law, but because no act of 
obedience is acceptable to God, but that which is performed in 
love. 

Fifthly, In a word, The obedience of Christ was constant ; he 
was obedient unto death, he was not weary of his work to the last. 
Such a patient continuance in well-doing is one part of your con- 
formity to Christ, Rom. ii. 7. it is laid upon you by his own ex- 
press command, and a command backed with the most encouraging 
promise, Rev. ii. 10. " Be thou faithful unto the death, and I 
" will give thee the crown of life.^ 

Pattern 3. The self-denial of Christ is the pattern of believers, 
and their conformity unto it is their indispensible duty, Phil. ii. 
4, 5, 6. 2 Cor. viii. 9. " For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus 
" Christ, that though he was rich, yet for our sakes he became 
" poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich. ,, Jesus Christ, 
for the glory of God, and the love he bare to the elect, denied 
himself all the delights and pleasures of this world, Matt. xx. 28. 
" The Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minis- 
" ter, and to give his life a ransom for many ;" he was all his life- 
time in the world, " a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief," 
Isa. liii. 5. more unprovided of comfortable accommodations than 
the birds of the air, or beasts of the earth, Luke ix. 58. " The 
" foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the 
(s Son of man hath not where to lay his head *." Yet this was 
the least part of Christ's self-denial : What did he not deny when 
he left the bosom of his Father, with the ineffable delights and 
pleasures he there enjoyed from eternity, and instead thereof to 
drink the cup, the bitter cup of his Father's wrath, for our sakes ? 
O Christians, look to your pattern, and imitate your self-denying 
Saviour. There is a threefold self you are to deny for Christ. 

First, Deny your natural self, for him, Luke xiv. 26. Hate your 
own life, in competition with his glory, as well as your natural lusts, 
Tit. ii. 12. 

Secondly, Deny your civil self for Christ; whether they be gifts 
of the mind, Phil. iii. 8. or your dearest relations in the world, 
Luke xiv. 26. 

* Vulpibus in saltu rupes e.risa latcbras 
Frccbet, et aereis avibus dat silva quietem : 
Ast hominis Nato nullis succedere tectis 

Est licitum. Heins. in loc. 

The craggy rock to foxes holes affords, 
The pleasant woods a resting-place to birds ; 
For Christ no fixed habitation's found. 
But what was borrow'd, or the naked ground. 



SERM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 407 

Thirdly, Deny your moral and religious self for Christ; your 
own righteousness) Phil. hi. 10. Deny sinful self absolutely, Col. 
hi. 4, 5, Deny natural self conditionally, i. e. be ready to forsake 
its interests at the call of God. Deny your religious self, even your 
own graces, comparatively, not in the notion of duties, but in the 
notion of righteousness : and to encourage you in this difficult work, 
consider, 

First, What great things Christ denied for you, and what small 
matters you have to deny for him. 

Secondly, How readily he denied all for your sakes, making no 
objections against the difficultest commands. 

Thirdly, How incapable you are to put any obligation upon 
Christ, to deny himself in the least for you, and what strong ob- 
ligations Christ hath put you under, to deny yourselves in your 
greatest interests upon earth for him. 

Fourthly, Remember that your self-denial is a condition con- 
sented to, and subscribed by yourselves, if ever you received Christ 
aright. 

Fifthly, In a word, consider how much your self-denial for 
( foist, makes for your advantage in both worlds, Luke xviii. 29. 
O therefore, look not every man upon his own things, but upon 
the things that are of Christ ; let not that be justly charged upon 
you, which was charged upon them, Phil. ii. 21. " All seek their 
" own, not the things which are Christ's." 

Pattern 4. The activity and diligence of Christ in finishing the 
work of God which was committed to him, was a pattern for all 
believers to imitate. It is said of him, Acts x. 38. " He went 
about doing good." O what a great and glorious work did Christ 
finish in a little time ! A work to be celebrated to all eternity by 
the praises of the redeemed. Six things were very remarkable in 
the diligence of Christ about his Father's work. 

First, That his heart was intently set upon it, Psal. iv. 8. 
" Thy law is in the midst of my heart," or bowels. 

Secondly, That lie never fainted under the many great discou- 
ragements he frequently met withal in that work, Isa. xliii. 4. 
" He shall not fail, nor be discouraged." 

Thirdly, That the shortness of his time provoked him to the 
greatest diligence, John ix. 4. "I must work the work of him that 
" sent me, while it is day, for the night cometh, when no man 
" can work." 

Fourthly, That he improved all opportunities, companies, and 
occurrences to further the great work which was under his hand, 
John iv. 6, 10. 

Fifthly, Nothing more displeased him than when he met with 

C c3 



408 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXIX, 

dissuasions and discouragements in his work ; upon that account it 
was that he gave Peter so sharp a check, Mat. viii. 33. " Get thee 
behind me, Satan." 

Sixthly, Nothing rejoiced his soul more, than the prosperity and 
success of his work, Luke x. 20, 21. When the disciples made the 
report of the success of their ministry, it is said, " In that hour 
" Jesus rejoiced in Spirit" And O what a triumphant shout was 
that upon the cross at the accomplishment of his work, John xix. 
30. It is finished ! 

Now, Christians, eye your parent, look unto Jesus ; trifle not 
away your lives in vanity. Christ was diligent, be not you sloth- 
ful. And to encourage you in your imitation of Christ in labour 
and diligence, consider, 

First, How great an honour God puts upon you in employing 
you for his service : every vessel of service is a vessel of honour, 
2 Tim. ii. 21. The apostle was very ambitious * of that honour, 
Rom. xv. 20. It was the glory of Eliakim to be fastened as a 
nail in a sure place, and to have many people hang upon him, Isa. 
xxii. 33. 

Secondly, Your diligence in the work of God will be your great 
security in the hour of temptation ; for " the Lord is with you 
" while you are with him," 2 Chron. xv. 2. The schoolmen put 
the question, How the saints in heaven became impeccable ? and 
resolve it thus, that they are therefore freed from sin, because they 
are continually employed and swallowed up in the blessed visions 
of God. \ 

Thirdly, Diligence in the work of God is an excellent help to 
the improvement of grace. For, though gracious habits are not 
acquired, yet they are greatly improved by frequent acts ; " To 
" him that hath shall be given," Mat. xxv. 29. It is a good note 
of Luther, Fides pinguescit ojperibus, Faith improves by obedience. 

Fourthly, Diligence in the work of God is the direct way to the 
assurance of the love of God, 2 Pet. xv. 10. This path leads you 
into a heaven upon earth. 

Fifthly, Diligence in obedience is a great security against back- 
sliding : small remissions in duty, and little neglects, increase by 
degrees unto great apostasies, you may see how that disease is bred 
by the method prscribed for its cure, Rev. ii. 5. Do thy first 
works. 

Sixthly, In a word, laborious diligence, in the day of life, will 
be your singular comfort when the night of death overtakes you, 
2 Pet. i. 11. 2 Kings xx. 3. 

Pattern 5. Delight in God, and in his service, was eminently con- 

•J/Aory/xs/Aa/, ambio. dictum verbum ab amore honoris. Zanch. 



SEUM. XXIX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 4>09 

spicuous in the life of Christ, and is a rare pattern for believers 
imitation, John iv. 32, 34. " But he said unto them, I have meat 
" to eat that ye know not of, my meat is to do the will of him that 
" sent me, and to finish his work." The delights of Christ were 
all in heaven. The Son of man was in heaven, in respect of de- 
light in God, while he conversed here among men. And if you 
be Christ's, heavenly things will be the delight of your souls also. 
Now spiritual delight is nothing else but the complacency and well- 
pleasedness of a renewed heart, in conversing with God, and the 
things of God, resulting from the agreeableness of them to the spi- 
ritual temper of his mind. Four things are considerable about 
spiritual delight. 

First, The nature of it, which consisteth in the complacency, 
rest, and satisfaction of the mind in God and spiritual things. 
The heart of a Christian is centered, it is where it would be ; it is 
gratified in the highest, in the actings forth of faith and love upon 
God ; as the taste is gratified with a suitable delicious relish, Psal. 
Ixiii. 5, 6. Psal. cxix. 14, 24. Psal. xvii. 18. 

Secondly, The object of spiritual delight, which is God himself, 
and the things which relate to him. He is the blessed ocean into 
which all the streams of spiritual delight do pour themselves, Psal. 
Ixxiii. 25. " Whom have I in heaven but thee, and on earth there 
" is none that I desire in comparison of thee." 

Thirdly, The subject of spiritual delight, which is a renewed 
heart, and that only so far as it is renewed, Rom. vii. 22. " I de- 
" light in the law of God after the inward man." 

Fourthly, The principle and spring of this delight, which is the 
agreeableness of spiritual things to the temper and frame of a re- 
newed mind. A sensitive pleasure arises from the suitableness of 
the faculty and object. So it is here, no delicious sweetness can be 
so pleasant to the taste, or beautiful colours to the eye, or melodi- 
ous sounds to the ear, as spiritual things to renewed souls, be- 
cause spiritual senses are delicate, and the objects more excellent. 

But my business here is not so much to open its nature, as to 
press you to the practice thereof in conformity to your great pattern, 
whose life was a life of delight in God, and whose work was per- 
formed with the greatest delight in God. " I delight to do thy 
" will, O my God." O Christians, strive to imitate your pattern 
in this. And to encourage you, I will briefly hint a few things. 

First, Scarce any thing can be more evidential of sincerity than 
a heart delighting in God, and the will of God. Hypocrites go as 
far as others in the material parts of duties, but here they are de- 
fective ; they have no delight in God and things spiritual ; but do 
whatsoever they do in religion, from the compulsions of conscience^ 
or accommodations of self-ends. 

Cc4 



410 THE METHOD OF GRACE!. yf. XXIX 

Secondly, An heart delighting in God will be a choice help and 
means to perseverance. The reason why many so easily part with 
religion is, because their souls never tasted the sweetness of it ; they 
never delighted in it ; but the Christian who delights in the law 
of God will be meditating on it day and night, and shall be like a 
tree planted by a river of water, whose leaf fadeth not, Psal. i. 
2,3. 

Thirdly, This will represent religion very beautifully to such as 
are yet strangers to it ; you will then be able to invite them to 
Christ by your example, the language whereof will be like that, 
Psal. xxxiv. 8. " O taste and see that God is good." 

Fourthly, This will make all your services to God very pleasing 
and acceptable through Christ ; you will now begin to do the will 
of God on earth, as it is done in heaven ; your duties are so far an- 
gelical as they are performed in the strength of delight in God. 

Object. But may not a sincere Christian act in duty without de- 
light ? Yea, may he not feel some kind of weariness in duties ? 

Solid. Yes, doubtless he may ; but then we must distinguish be- 
twixt the temper and distemper of a renewed heart ; the best. hearts 
are not always in the right frame. 

Pattern 6. The inoffensiveness of the life of Christ upon earth is 
an excellent pattern to all his people ; he injured none, offended 
none, but was holy and harmless, as the apostle speaks, Heb. vii. 
26. He denied his own liberty to avoid occasion of offence ; as 
in the case of the tribute-money, Mat. xix. 27. " The children are 
" free, notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go," &c. So 
circumspect was Christ, and inoffensive among all men, that though 
his enemies sought occasion against him, yet could they find none, 
Luke vi. 7. Look unto Jesus, O ye professors of religion ; imitate 
him in this gracious excellency of his life, according to his com- 
mand, Phil. ii. 15. " That ye may be harmless and blameless, the 
" sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and per- 
" verse nation." You are indeed allowed the exercise of your 
prudence, but not a jot farther than will consist with your inno- 
cence. " Be ye wise as serpents, and harmless as doves." It is the 
rule of Christ that you offend none, 1 Cor. x. 32. 2 Cor. vi. 3. 
And to engage you to the imitation of Christ in this, I must briefly 
press it with a few encouragements, which methinks should prevail 
with any heart that is truly gracious. 

First, For the honour of Jesus Christ, be you inoffensive, his 
name is called upon you, his honour is concerned in your deport- 
ment ; if your carriage in the world give just matter of offence, 
Christ's worthy name will be blasphemed thereby, Jam. ii. 7. Your 
inoffensive carriage is the only means to stop the mouths of de- 
tractors, 1 Pet. ii. 1-5. 



SEEM. XXIX. 



THF. METHOD OF GRACE. 411 



Secondly, For the sake of souls, the precious and immortal souls 
of others, be wary that you give no offence : " Wo to the world, 
(saith Christ,) because of offence," Matth. xiii. 7. Nothing was 
more commonly objected against Christ and religion by the Hea- 
thens in Cyprian's time, than the loose and scandalous lives of pro- 
fessors : * " Behold, say they, these are the men who boast them- 
" selves to be redeemed from the tyranny of Satan, to be dead to 
" the world ; nevertheless, see how they are overcome by their 
" own lusts. 1 ' And much after the same rate Salvian brings in the 
wicked of his time, stumbling at the looseness of professors, and say- 
ing, AVhere is that catholic law which they believe ? Where are 
the examples of piety and chastity which they have learned ? &c. 

Christians, draw not the guilt of other men's eternal ruin upon 
your souls. 

Thirdly, In a word, answer the ends of God in your sanctifica- 
tion and providential dispose in the world this way; by the holi- 
ness and harmlessness of your lives, many may be won to Christ, 

1 Pet. iii. 1. What the Heathens said of moral virtue, (which 
they called verticordia, turn-heart) that if it were but visible to 
mortal eyes, all men would be enamoured with it, will be much 
more true of religion when you shall represent the beauty of it in 
your conversation. 

Pattern 7. The humility and lowliness of Christ is propounded by 
himself as a pattern for his people's imitation. Mat. xi. 29. " Learn 
of me, for I am meek and lowly." He could abase and empty himself 
of all his glory, Phil. ii. 5, 6, 7. He could stoop to the meanest office, 
even to Mash the disciples feet. We read but of one triumph in all 
the life of Christ upon earth, when he rode to Jerusalem, the peo- 
ple strewing branches in the way, and the very children in the 
streets of Jerusalem, crying, " Hosanna to the son of David, Ho- 
" sanna in the highest ;" and yet with what lowliness and humility 
was it performed by Christ, Matth. xxi. 5. " Behold thy King 
" cometh unto thee meek and lowly." The humility of Christ 
appeared in every thing he spake or did. Humility discovered itself 
in his language, Psal. xxii. 6. " I am a worm, and no man."' In 
his actions, not refusing the meanest office, John iii. 14. In his 
condescensions to the worst of men, upon which ground they call- 
ed him " a friend to publicans and sinners," Matth. xi. 19. But 
especially, and above all, in stooping down from all his glory to a 
state of the deepest contempt, for the glory of God and our salva- 
tion. Christians ! here is your pattern ; look to your meek and 
humble Saviour, and tread in his steps ; be you *' clothed with 



* Ecce qvi jactant se rcdemptns a tyrannide Satmicr, qui predicant se moriuos esse nvuv." 
d<j, mhtiominus vineuntar cupidilatibus suis. Cyprian. 



412 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEItM. XXIX, 

u humility," 1 Pet. v. 5. Whoever are ambitious to be the world's 
great ones, let it be enough for you to be Christ's little ones. Con- 
vince the world, that since you knew God and yourselves, your 
pride hath been dying from that day. Shew your humility in your 
habits, 1 Pet. iii. 3. 1 Tim. ii. 9, 10. In your company, not con- 
temning the meanest and poorest that fear the Lord, Psal. xv. 4. 
Rom. xil 16. In your language; that dialect befits your lips, 
Eph. iii. 8. Less than the least qf all saints ; but especially in the 
low value and humble thoughts you have of yourselves, 1 Tim i. 15. 
And to press this, I beseech you to consider, 

First, From how vile a root pride springs. Ignorance of God, 
and of yourselves, gives rise and being to this sin : They that know 
God will be humble, Isa. vi. 5. And they that know themselves 
cannot be proud, Rom. vii. 9. 

Secondly, Consider the mischievous effects it produces; it es- 
trangeth the soul from God, Psal. cxxxviii. 6. It provokes God to 
lay you low, Job xl. 11, 12. It goes before destruction and a 
dreadful fall, Pro v. x. 18. 

Thirdly, As it is a great sin, so it is a bad sign, Hab. ii. 4. 
" Behold his heart which is lifted up, is not upright in him." 

Fourthly, How unsuitable it is to the sense you have, and the 
complaints you make of your own corruptions and spiritual wants ; 
and above all, how contrary it is to your pattern and example : 
Did Christ speak, act, or think as you do ! O, learn humility from 
Jesus Christ, it will make you precious in the eyes of God, Isa. 
lvii. 15. 

Pattern 8. The contentation of Christ in a low and mean con- 
dition in the world, is an excellent pattern for his people's imita- 
tion. His lot in this world fell upon a condition of deepest poverty 
and contempt : Yet how well was he satisfied and contented with 
it ! hear him expressing himself about it, Psal. xvi. 6. " The lines 
" are fallen unto me in pleasant places : yea, I have a goodly heri- 
" tage." The contentation of his heart, with a suffering condition, 
evidenced itself in his silence under the greatest sufferings, Isa. liii. 
7. " He was oppressed, and he was afflicted ; yet he opened not 
" his mouth : He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a 
" sheep before the shearers is dumb, so he opened not his mouth." 
O that in this also the poorest Christians would imitate their Saviour, 
and learn to manage an afflicted condition with a contented spirit : 
Let there be no murmurs, complaints, or foolish charges of God 
heard from you, whatever straits or troubles he brings you into : 
For, 

First, The meanest and most afflicted Christian is owner of 
many rich, invaluable mercies, Eph. i. 3. 1 Cor. iii. 33. Is sin par- 



SERM. XXX. THE METHOD OF GEACE. 41 S 

cloned and God reconciled? then never open your mouths any 
more, Ezek. xvi. 63. 

Secondly, You have many precious promises that God will not 
forsake you in your straits, Heb. xiii. 5. Isa. xli. 17. And your 
whole life hath been a life of experiences of the faithfulness of God 
in his promises. Which of you cannot say with the church, Lam. 
iii. 23. " His mercies are new every morning, and great is his 
" faithfulness." 

Thirdly, How useful and beneficial are all your afflictions to you ! 
they purge your sins, prevent your temptations, wean you from the 
world, and turn to your salvation : and how unreasonable then must 
your discontentedness at them be ? 

Fourthly, The time of your relief and full deliverance from all 
your troubles is at hand ; the time is but short that you shall have 
any concernment about these things, 1 Cor. vii. 26. If the candle of 
your earthly comfort be blown out, yet remember it is but a little 
while to the break of day, and then there will be no need of can- 
dles. Besides, 

Fifthly, Your lot falls by divine direction upon you, and as bad as 
it is, it is much easier and sweeter than the condition of Christ in this 
world was : Yet he was contented, and why not you ? O that we 
could learn contentment from Christ in every condition. And thus 
I have laid before you some excellent patterns in the life of Christ 
for your imitation. 

- << «!»»» 

SERMON XXX. 

1 John $u 6. it. t. 

He that saith he abidethin him, ought himself also so to zvalk, even 

as he walled. 

A HESE words have been resolved into their parts, and their 
sense opened in the former sermon : The observation was this : 

That every man is bound to the imitation of Christ, under penalty 
of forfeiting his claim to Christ. 

In prosecution of this point, we have already shewn what the 
imitation of Christ imports, and what the miitable excellencies in 
the life of Christ are : It now remains that I shew you in the next 
place, why all that profess Christ are bound to imitate his example, 
and then apply the whole. Now the necessity of this imitation of 
Christ will convincingly appear divers ways. 

First, From the established order of salvation, which is fixed 



414 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXX. 

and unalterable : God that hath appointed the end, hath also 
established the means and order by which men shall attain the ul- 
timate end. Now conformity to Christ is the established method 
in which God will bring souls to glory, Rom. viii. 29. " For whom 
" lie did foreknow, he also did predestinate, to be conformed to the 
" image of his Son ; that he might be the first born among many 
" brethren.'" The same God who hath predestinated men to salva- 
tion, hath in order thereunto, predestinated them unto conformity 
to Christ, and this order of heaven is never to be reversed ; we may 
as well hope to be saved without Christ, as to be saved without con- 
formity to Christ. 

Secondly, The nature of Christ-mystical requires this conformity, 
and renders it indispensably necessary. Otherwise, the body of 
Christ must be heterogeneous ; of a nature different from the head, 
and how monstrous and uncomely would this be ? This would re- 
present Christ to the world in an image, or idea, much like that, 
Dan. ii. 32, 33. " The head of fine gold, the breasts and arms of 
" silver, the thighs of brass, the legs of iron, the feet part of iron 
" and part of clay." Christ, the head, is pure and holy, and 
therefore very unsuitable to sensual and earthly members. And 
therefore the apostle in his description of Christ-mystical, describes 
the members of Christ (as they ought to be) of the same nature and 
quality with the head, 2 Cor. xv. 48, 49- " As is the heavenly, 
" such are they also that are heavenly ; and as we have borne the 
" image of the earthy, so we shall also bear the image of the hea- 
" venly." That image or resemblance of Christ, which shall be 
complete and perfect after the resurrection, must be begun in its 
first draught here by the work of regeneration. 

Thirdly, This resemblance and conformity to Christ appears 
necessary from the communion which all believers have with Christ 
in the same spirit of grace and holiness. Believers are called 
Christ's fellows, or co-partners, Psal. xlv. 7. from their participa- 
tion with him of the same spirit ; is it is 1 Thes. iv. 8. God giveth 
the same Spirit unto us, which he more plentifully poured out 
upon Christ. Now where the same Spirit and principle is, there 
the same fruits and operations must be produced, according to the 
proportions and measures of the Spirit of grace communicated ; and 
this reason is farther enforced by the very design and end of God, 
m the infusion of the Spirit of grace : For it is plain, from Ezek. 
xxxvi. 27. that practical holiness and obedience is the scope and 
design of that infusion of the Spirit. The very innate property of 
the Spirit of God in men, is to elevate their minds, and set their 
affections upon heavenly things, to purge their hearts from earthly 
dross, and fit them for a life of holiness and obedience. Its 
nature also is assimilating, and changeth them in whom it is, into 



SEEM. XXX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 41. J 

the same image with Jesus Christ their heavenly head, 2 Cor. 
iii. 18. 

Fourthly, The necessity of this imitation of Christ may be ar- 
gued, from the design and end of Christ's exhibition to the world. 
in a body of flesh. For though we detest that doctrine of the So- 
cinians, which makes the exemplary life of Christ to be the whole 
end of his incarnation ; yet we must not run so far from an error, 
as to lose a precious truth. We say, the satisfaction of his blood 
was a main and principal end of his incarnation, according to Mat. 
xx. 28. We affirm also, that it was a great design and end of the 
incarnation of Christ to set before us a pattern of holiness for our 
imitation; for so speaks the apostle, 1 Pet. ii. 21. " He hath left 
" us an example that we should follow his steps." And this ex- 
ample of Christ greatly obliges believers to his imitation, Phil. ii. 5. 
" Let this mind be in you, which also was in Christ Jesus." 

Fifthly, Our imitation of Christ, is one of those great articles 
which every man is to subscribe, whom Christ will admit into the 
number of his disciples, Luke xiv. 27. " Whosoever doth not come 
" after me, cannot be my disciple." And again, John xii. 26. " If 
" any man serve me, let him follow me.'" To this condition we 
have submitted, if we be sincere believers ; and therefore are strictly 
bound to the imitation of Christ, not only by God's command, but 
by our own consent. But if we profess interest in Christ, when our 
hearts never consented to follow, and imitate his example, then are 
we self-deceiving hypocrites, wholly disagreeing from the scripture 
character of believers, Rom. viii. 1. They that are Christ's being 
here described to be such as walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit. And Gal. v. 25. " If we live in the Spirit, let us walk in 
« the Spirit." 

Sixthly, The honour of Christ necessitates the conformity of 
Christians to his example, else what way is there left to stop 
detracting mouths, and vindicate the name of Christ from the 
reproaches of the world? How can wisdom be justified of her 
children, except it be this way ? By what means shall we cut off 
occasion from such as desire occasion, but by regulating our lives by 
Christ's example? The world hath eyes to see what we practise, as 
well as ears to hear what we profess. Therefore either shew the 
consistency between your profession and practice, or you can never 
hope to vindicate the name and honour of the Lord Jesus. The 
uses follow ; for 

1. Information. 

2. Exhortation. 

3. Consolation. 



416 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXX. 

First use ; for {information. 

Inference 1. If all that profess interest in Christ, be strictly bound 
to imitate his holy example ; then it follows, that religion is very un- 
justly charged by the icorld, with the scandals and evils of them that 
profess it. Nothing can be more unjust and irrational, if we con- 
sider, 

First, That the Christian religion severely censures loose and 
scandalous actions in all professors, and therefore is not to be cen- 
sured for them. It is absurd to condemn religion for what itself 
condemns : looseness no way flows from the principles of Christia- 
nity, but is most opposite and contrary to it, Tit. ii. 11, 12. " For 
" the grace of God that brings salvation, hath appeared unto all 
" men ; teaching us, that denying all ungodliness and worldly 
" lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this pre- 
" sent world." 

Secondly, It is an argument of the excellency of the Christian reli- 
gion, and that even wicked men themselves covet the name and pro- 
fession of it, though they only cloak and cover their evils under it. 
I confess it is a great abuse of such an excellent thing as religion is ; 
but yet, if it had not an awful reverence paid it by the consciences 
of all men, it would never be abused to this purpose, by hypocrites, 
as it is. 

Thirdly, According to this reasoning, there can be no religion in 
the world ; for name me that religion which is not scandalized by 
the practices of some that profess it. So that this practice hath a 
natural tendency to Atheism ; and is, no doubt, encouraged by the 
devil for that end. 

Inf. 2. If all men forfeit their claim to Christ, who endeavour not 
to imitate him in the holiness of his life, then how small a number 
of real Christians are there in the world ? Indeed, if liberal talking, 
without accurate walking: if common profession without holy prac- 
tices, were enough to constitute a Christian ; then this quarter of 
the world would abound with Christians: But if Christ owns none 
for such but those that tread in the steps of his example ; then the 
number of real Christians is very small. The generality of men 
that live under the Christian name, are such as walk after the flesh, 
Rom. viii. 2. according to the course of this world, they yield their 
members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin, Rom. vi. 13. 
Strict godliness is a mere bondage to them ; narrow is the way, 
and few there be that walk therein. 

Inf. o. What blessed times should we all see, if true religion did 
once generally obtain, and prevail in the world'. How would it 
humble the proud, meeken the passionate, and spiritualize those 
that are carnal ! The perverse world charges religion with all the 
tumults and disturbances that are in it ; whereas nothing in the 






SERM. XXX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 41? 

world but religion, advanced in the power of it, can heal and cure 
these epidemical evils. O if men were once brought under the power 
of religion indeed, to walk after Christ in holiness, obedience, meek- 
ness, and self-denial ; no such miseries as these would be heard of 
among us, Isa. xi. 8, 9. " The sucking child shall play upon the 
" hole of the asp, and a weaned child shall put his hand on the 
" cockatrice den ; they shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy 
" mountain : For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the 
" Lord, as the waters cover the sea. 11 

Inf. 4. Hence it also follows, that real Christians are the swccfrst 
companiojis. It is a comfortable thing to walk with them that walk 
after the example of Christ ; the holiness, heavenliness, humility, 
self-denial, and diligence in obedience, which was in Christ, are, in 
some measure, to be found in all sincere Christians : They shew 
forth the virtues of him that calleth them ; the graces of the Spirit 
do more or less shine forth in them : And O how endearing, sweet, 
and engaging are these things ! Upon this very account the apostle 
invited others into the fellowship of the saints, 1 John i. 3. " That 
" ye might have fellowship with us, and truly our fellowship is with 
" the Father, and with his Son Christ Jesus. 11 And is it not sweet 
to have fellowship with them who have fellowship with Christ? O 
let all your delights be in the saints, and in the excellent of the 
earth, who excel in virtue, Psal. xvi. 3. Yet, mistake not, there is 
a great deal of difference betwixt one Christian and another, and 
even the best of Christians are sanctified but in part. If there be 
something sweet and engaging, there is also something bitter and 
distasteful in the best of men. If there be something to draw forth 
your delight and love, there is also something to exercise your pity 
and patience. Yet this is most certain, that notwithstanding all 
their infirmities and corruptions, they are the best and sweetest 
company this world affords. 

Lif. 5. In a word, if no mens claim to Christ be warranted but 
theirs that walk as he walked ; how vain and groundless then are the 
hopes and expectations of all unsanctified men, who walk after their 
own lusts ? None are more forward to claim the privileges of reli- 
gion than those that reject the duties of it; multitudes hope to be 
saved by Christ, who yet refuse to be governed by him ; But such 
hopes have no scripture warrant to support them ; yea, they have 
many scripture testimonies against them, 1 Cor. vi. 9. " Know je 
" not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God ? 
" Be not deceived, neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adul- 
" terers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind ; 
i 6 nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor ex- 
" tortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. 11 O how many 



4 IS THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXX, 

thousand vain hopes are laid in the dust, and how many thousand 
souls are sentenced to hell by this one scripture ! 

Second use, for exhortation. 

If this be so, it naturally presses all the professors of Christianity 
to strict godliness in their conversations, as ever they expect benefit 
by Christ. O professors, be ye not conformed unto this world, but 
be ve transformed bv the renewing of your minds : Set the example 
of Christ before you, and labour to tread in his steps. This is the 
great business of religion, the main scope of the gospel. Give me 
leave, therefore, closely to press it upon your hearts, by the follow- 
ing motives. 

Motive 1. Christ hath conformed himself to you by his abasing 
incarnation ; how reasonable therefore is it that you conform your- 
selves to him in the way of obedience and sanctification ? He came 
as near to you as it was possible for him to do, strive you therefore 
to come as near to Christ as it is possible for you to do: he hath 
taken your nature upon him, Heb. ii. 14. yea, and with your nature 
he hath taken your weaknesses and infirmities, Rom. viii. 3. and not 
only your natures and your infirmities, but your condition also, for 
he came under the law for your sakes, Gal. iv. 4. He conformed 
himself to you, though he was infinitely above you ; that was his 
abasement : do you conform yourselves to him who are infinitely 
beneath him : that will be your advancement : his conformity to you 
emptied him of his glory, your conformity to him will fill you with 
glory : he conformed himself to you, though you had no obligation 
upon him ; will you not conform yourselves to him, who lie under 
infinite obligations so to do ? 

Motive 2. You shall be conformed to Christ in glory ; how rea- 
sonable therefore is it you should now conform yourselves to him in 
holiness ? The apostle saith, 1 John iii. 2. " We shall be like unto 
" him, for we shall see him as he is :" Yea, not only your souls shall 
be like him, but your very bodies, even those vile bodies of yours 
" shall be changed, that they may be fashioned like unto his glorious 
" bodv." How forcible a motive is this to bring men into confor- 
mity with Christ here ! especially, seeing our conformity to him in 
holiness, is the evidence of our conformity to him in glory, Rom. 
vi. 5. 2 Pet. iii. 11. O professors, as ever you look to be with 
Christ in glory hereafter, see that ye walk after Christ's example in 
holiness and obedience here. 

Motive 3. The conformity of your lives to Christ, your pattern, is 
vour highest excellency in this world : The measure of your grace 
is to be estimated bv this rule. The excellency of every creature 
rises higher and higher, according as it approaches still nearer and 
nearer to its original ; the more you resemble Christ in grace, the 



SERM. XXX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 419 

more illustrious and resplendent will your conversations be in true 
spiritual glory. 

Motive 4. So far as you imitate Christ in your lives, and no far- 
ther, you will be beneficial in the world in which you live : so far 
as God helps you to follow Christ, you will be helpful to bring 
others to Christ, or build them up in Christ ; for all men are for- 
bidden by the gospel to follow you one step farther than you fol- 
low Christ, 1 Cor. xi. 1. and when you have finished your course 
in this world, the remembrance of your ways will be no further 
.sweet to others, than they are ways of holiness and obedience to 
Christ, 1 Cor. iv. 17. If you walk according to the course of this 
world, the world will not be the better for your walking. 

Motive 5. To walk as Christ walked, is a walk only worthy of a 
Christian ; this is to " walk worthy of the Lord," 1 Thess. ii. 12. 
Col. i. 10. By worthiness * the apostle doth not mean merito- 
riousness, but Comeliness, or that decorum which befits a Chris- 
tian : as, when a man walks suitably to his place and calling 
in the world, we say he acts like himself; so, when you walk 
after Christ's pattern, you then act like yourselves, like men of your 
character and profession ; this is consonant to your vocation, Eph. 
iv. 1. "I beseech you, that you walk worthy of the vocation where- 
" with you are called.'" This walking suits with your obligation, 
2 Cor. v. 15. for it is to live unto him who died for us. This 
walking only suits with your designation, Eph. ii. 10. " For you 
" are created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath 
" before ordained we should walk in them." In a word, such 
walking as this, and such only becomes your expectation, 2 Pet. hi. 
14. " Wherefore [beloved] seeing that you look for such things, 
" be diligent, that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, 
" and blameless." 

Motive 6. How comfortable will the close of your life be at death, 
if you have walked after Christ's pattern and example in this 
world : A comfortable death is ordinarily the close of a holy life, 
Psal. xxxvii. 37. " Mark the perfect man, and behold the up- 
" right ; for the end of that man is peace." A loose, careless 
life puts many terrible stings into death. As worms in the body 
are bred of the putrefaction there, so the worm of conscience is 
bred of the moral putrefaction or corruption that is in our natures 
and conversations. O then be prevailed with by all these con- 
siderations to imitate Christ in the whole course and compass of 
your conversations. 



* The word worthiness, as used in scripture, does not always denote an exact propor- 
tion of equality between one thing and another, but a certain suitableness and fitness 
which excludes inconsistency. Davenant on Coloss. p. 25, 

Vol. II. D d 



420 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXX. 

Third use, for consolation. 
Lastly, I would leave a few words of support and comfort to 
such as sincerely study and endeavour, according to the tendency 
of their new nature to follow Christ's example, but being weak in 
grace, and meeting with strong temptations, are frequently carried 
aside from the holy purposes and designs of their honest, well- 
meaning hearts, to the great grief and discouragement of their 
souls. They heartily wish and aim at holiness, and say with David, 
Psal. cxix. 5. " O that my ways were directed to keep thy sta- 
" tutes." They follow after exactness in holiness as Paul did, 
Phil. iii. 12. " If by any means they might attain it." But find- 
ing how short they come in all things of the rule and pattern, they 
mourn as he did, Rom. vii. 24. " O wretched man that I am, who 
" shall deliver me from the body of this death ?" Well, if this 
be thy case, be not discouraged, but hearken to a few words of 
support and comfort, with which I shall close this point. 

Support I. 
Such defects in obedience make no flaw in your justification : for 
your justification is not built upon your obedience, but upon Christ's, 
Rom. iii. 24. and how complete and defective soever you be in 
yourselves, yet at the same instant, " you are complete in him 
" which is the head of all principality and power," Col. ii. 10. 
Wo to Abraham, Moses, David, Paul, and the most eminent saints 
that ever lived, if their justification and acceptation with God 
had depended upon the perfection and completeness of their own 
obedience. 

Support II. 
Your deep troubles for the defectiveness of your obedience, do 
not argue you to be less, but more sanctified than those who make 
no such complaints ; for these prove you to be better acquainted 
with your own hearts than others are ; to have a deeper hatred of 
sin than others have ; and to love God with a more fervent love 
than others do ; the most eminent saints have made the bitterest 
complaints upon this account, Psal. lxv. 3. Rom. vii. 23, 24. 

Support III. 
The Lord makes excellent uses even of your infirmities and 
failings to do you good, and makes them turn to your unexpected 
advantage : for, by these defects he hides pride from your eyes ; 
he beats you off from self-dependence ; he makes you to admire 
the riches of free grace : he makes you to long more ardently for 
heaven, and entertain the sweeter thoughts of death ; and doth not 
the Lord then make blessed fruits to spring up to you from such a 
bitter root ? O the blessed chymistry of heaven, to extract such 
mercies out of such miseries ! 



SERM. XXX. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 421 

Support IV. 

Your bewailed infirmities do not break the bond of the ever- 
lasting covenant. The bond of the covenant holds firm, notwith- 
standing your defects and weaknesses, Jer. xxxii. 40. " Iniquities 
" prevail against me," saith David, yet in the same breath he adds, 
" as for our transgressions thou shalt purge them away," Psal. lxv. 
3. He is still thy God, thy Father for all this. 

Support V. 

Though the defects of your obedience are grievous to God, 
yet your deep sorrows for them are well-pleasing in his eyes, Psal. 
li. 17. " The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit, a broken and a 
" contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise." Ephraim was 
never a more pleasant child to his father, than when he bemoaned 
himself, and smote upon his thigh, as thou dost, Jer. xxxi. 20. Your 
sins grieve him, but your sorrows please him. 

Support VI. 

Though God have left many defects to humble you, yet 
he hath given many things to comfort you. This is a comfort that 
the desire of thy soul is to God, and to the remembrance of his 
name. This is a comfort, that thy sins are not thy delight as once 
they were ; but thy shame and sorrow. This is a comfort, that 
thy case is not singular ; but more or less, the same complaints 
and sorrows are found in all gracious souls through the world ; and 
to say all in one word, this is the comfort above all comforts, that 
the time is at hand, in which all these defects, infirmities, and fail- 
ings shall be done away, 1 Cor. xiii. 10. " When that which is 
" perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done 
" away." 

For ever blessed be God for Jesus Christ. 

And thus I have finished the third general use of examination, 
whereby every man is to try his interest in Christ, and discern 
whether ever Christ hath been effectually applied to his soul. That 
which remains is 

An use of Lamentation. 

Wherein the miserable and most wretched state of all those to 
whom Jesus Christ is not effectually applied, will be yet more par„ 
ticularly discovered and bewailed. 



Dd2 



i.%% THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXl. 

SERMON XXXI. 

Of the State of Spiritual Death, and the Misery thereof. 

Eph. v. 14. 

Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that steepest, and arise from the 
dead, and Christ shall give thee light. 

X HIS scripture represents unto us the miserable and lamentable 
state of the unregenerate, as being under the power of spiritual 
death, which is the cause and inlet of all other miseries. From 
hence, therefore, I shall make the first discovery of the woful 
and wretched state of them that apply not Jesus Christ to their 
own souls. 

The scope of the apostle in this context, is to press believers to a 
circumspect and holy life ; to " walk as children of light." This 
exhortation is laid down in ver. 8. and pressed by divers argu- 
ments in the following verses. 

First, From the tendency of holy principles, unto holy fruits 
and practice, ver. 9, 10. 

Secondly, From the convincing efficacy of practical godliness, 
upon the consciences of the wicked, ver. 11, 12, 13. It awes and 
convinces their consciences. 

Thirdly, From the co-incidence of such a conversation with the 
great design and drift of the scriptures, which is to awaken men 
by regeneration, out of that spiritual sleep, or rather death, which 
sin hath cast them into ; and this is the argument of the text, 
Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that steepest, fyc. There is some 
difficulty in the reference of these words. Some think it is to Isa. 
xxvi. 19. "Awake and sing ye that dwell in the dust." Others 
to Isa. lx. i. " Arise, shine, for thy light is come," &c. But most 
probably, the words neither refer to this or that particularly, but 
to the drift and scope of the whole scriptures, which were inspired 
and written upon this great design, to awaken and quicken souls 
out of the state of spiritual death. And in them we are to consider 
these three things more distinctly and particularly. 

1. The miserable state of the unregenerate ; they are asleep and 
dead, 

%. Their duty ; which is to " awake, and stand up from the 
« dead." 

3. The power enabling them thereunto; "Christ shall give 
" thee light." 

First, The miserable state of the unregenerate, represented un- 
der the motions of sleep and death : both expressions intending one 



SERM. XXXL THE METHOD OF GRACE. 423 

and the same thing, though with some variety of notion. The 
Christless arid unregenerate world is in a deep sleep ; a spirit of 
slumber, senselessness and security is fallen upon them, though 
they lie exposed immediately to eternal wrath and misery, ready to 
drop into hell every moment. Just as a man that is fast asleep in 
a house on fire, and whilst the consuming flames are round about 
him, his fancy is sporting itself in some pleasant dream ; this is a 
very lively resemblance of the unregenerate soul. But yet he that 
sleeps hath the principle of life entire in him, though his senses be 
bound, and the actions of life suspended by sleep. Lest therefore 
we should think it is only so with the unregenerate, the expression 
is designedly varied, and those that were said to be asleep, are po- 
sitively affirmed to be dead ; on purpose to inform us that it is not 
a simple suspension of the acts and exercise, but a total privation 
of the principle of spiritual life, which is the misery of the unrege- 
nerate. 

Secondly, We have here the duty of the unregenerate, which is 
to " awake out of sleep, and arise from the dead." This is their 
great concernment ; no duty in the world is of greater necessity 
and importance to them. " Strive (saith Christ) to enter in at the 
" strait gate," Luke xiii. 24. And the order of these duties is 
very natural. First awake, then arise. Startling and rousing con- 
victions make way for spiritual life ; till God awake us by convic- 
tions of our misery, we will never be persuaded to arise and move 
towards Christ for remedy and safety. 

Thirdly, But you will say, if unregenerate men be dead men, 
to what purpose is it to persuade them to arise and stand up : The 
very exhortation supposes some powers or ability in the unregene- 
rate ; else in vain are they commanded to arise *. This difficulty 
is solved in this very text, though the duty is ours, yet the power 
is God's. God commands that in his word, which only his grace 
can perform. " Christ shall give thee light."" Popish commenta- 
tors would build the tower of free-will upon this scripture, by a 
very weak argument, drawn from the order wherein these things 
are here expressed ; which is but a very weak foundation to build 
upon, for it is very usual in scripture to put the effect before, and 
the cause after, as it is here, so in Isa. xxvi. 19- " Awake and sing, 
" ye that dwell in the dust." But I will not here intangle my 
discourse with that controversy ; that which I aim at is plain in the 
words, viz. 



* Though the words seem to import a willingness first to awake and rise, and then 
to be enlightened, yet we are to understand, that it is by the efficacy of Christ's light 
that the sinner is made to awake and rise. Roll, on the place, 

Dd3 



424) THE METHOD OF Gil ACE. SERM. XXX f. 



Doct. That all Christies s souls are under the power of spiritual 
death ; they are in the state of the dead. 

Multitudes of testimonies are given in scripture to this truth ; 
Eph. ii. 1, 5. "You hath he quickened who were dead in tres- 
" passes and sins." Col. ii. 13. " And you being dead in your 
" sins, and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened 
" together with him ;" with many other places of the same im- 
portance. But the method in which I shall discourse this point 
will be this ; 

First, I will shew you in what sense Christless and unregene- 
rated men are said to be dead. 

Secondly, What the state of spiritual death is. 

Thirdly, How it appears that all unregenerate men are in this 
sad state. And then apply it. 

First, In what sense are Christless and unregenerate men said to 
be dead men. 

To open this, we must know there is a three-fold death, viz. 

1. Natural. 

2. Spiritual. 

3. Eternal. 

Natural death is nothing else but the privation of the principle 
of natural life, or the separation of the soul from the body, James 
ii. 26. " The body without the spirit is dead." Spiritual death is 
the privation of the principle of spiritual life, or the want and ab- 
sence of the quickening Spirit of God in the soul ; the soul is the 
life of the body, and Christ is the life of the soul ; the absence of 
the soul is death to the body, and the absence or want of Christ is 
death to the soul. Eternal death is the separation both of body 
and soul from God, which is the misery of the damned. Now 
christless and unregenerate men are not dead in the first sense ; 
they are naturally alive though they are dead while they live ; nor 
are they yet dead in the last sense, eternally separated* from God 
by an irrevocable sentence as the damned are ; but they are dead 
in the second sense ; they are spiritually dead, whilst they are na- 
turally alive ; and this spiritual death is the fore-runner of eternal 
death. Now spiritual death is put in scripture in opposition to a 
two-fold spiritual life, viz. 

1. The life of justification, 

2. The life of sanctification. 

Spiritual death in opposition to the life of justification, is no- 
thing else but the guilt of sin bringing us under the sentence of 
death. Spiritual death, in opposition to the life of sanctification, 
is the pollution or dominion of sin. In both these senses, unrege- 



SERM. XXXI. THE METHOD OF GEACE. 425 

nerate men are dead men ; but it is the last which I am properly 
concerned to speak to in this place, and therefore, 

Secondly, Let us briefly consider what this spiritual death is, 
which, as before was hinted, is the absence of the quickening 
Spirit of Christ from the soul of any man. That soul is a dead 
soul, into which the Spirit of Christ is not infused in the work of 
regeneration ; and all its works are dead works, as they are called, 
Heb. ix. 14 For, look how it is with the damned, they live, they 
have sense and motion, and an immortality in all these ; yet be- 
cause they are eternally separated from God, the life which they 
live, deserves not the name of life, but it is every where in scrip- 
ture stiled death : so the unregenerate, they are naturally alive ; 
they eat and drink, they buy and sell, they talk and laugh, they 
rejoice in the creatures ; and many of them spend their days in 
pleasures, and then go down to the grave. This is the life they 
live, but yet the scripture rather calls it death than life ; because 
though they live, yet it is without God in the world, Eph. ii. 12. 
though they live, yet it is a life alienated from the life of God, 
Eph. iv. 18. And therefore while they remain naturally alive, they 
are in scripture said " to remain in death," 1 John iii. 14. and to 
be " dead while they live," 1 Tim. v. 6. And there is great reason 
why a christless, an unregenerate state, should be represented in 
scripture, under the notion of death ; for there is nothing in na- 
ture which more aptly represents that miserable state of the soul, 
than natural death doth. The dead see and discern nothing, and 
the natural man perceiveth not the things that are of God. The 
dead have no beauty or desirableness in them ; " Bury my dead 
(saith Abraham) out of my sight ;" neither is there any spiritual 
loveliness in the unregenerate. True it is, some of them have 
sweet natural qualities and moral excellencies, which are engaging 
things, but these are so many flowers, decking and adorning a 
dead corpse. The dead are objects of pity and great lamentation : 
men used to mourn for the dead, Eccl. xii. 5. " Man goeth to his 
" long home, and the mourners go about the streets." But unre- 
generate, and christless souls, are much more the objects of pity 
and lamentation. How are all the people of God (especially those 
that are naturally related to them) concerned to mourn over them 
and for them, as Abraham did for Ishmael, Gen. xvii. 18. " O that 
" Ishmael might live before thee." Upon these, and many other 
accounts, the state of unregeneracy is represented to us in the 
notion of death. 

Thirdly, And that this is the state of all Christless and unsanc- 
tified persons, will, undeniably, appear two ways. 

1. The causes of spiritual life have not wrought upon them. 

2. The effects and signs of spiritual life do not appear in them, 

Dd4 



426 THE METHOD OF GRACE: SEBM. XXXI. 

and therefore they arc in the state, and under the power of spiri- 
tual death. 

First, The causes of spiritual life have not wrought upon them. 
There are two causes of spiritual life, 

1. Principal, and internal. 

2. Subordinate and external. 

The principal internal cause of spiritual life is the regenerating 
Spirit of Christ, Rom. viii. 2. "The law of the Spirit of life in 
" Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death." 
It is the Spirit, as a regenerating Spirit, that unites us with Christ, 
in whom all spiritual life originally is, John v. 25, 26. " Verily I 
" say unto you, that the hour is coming, and now is, when the 
" dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear 
" shall live : For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he 
" given to the Son to have life in himself." As all the members 
of the natural body receive animation, sense, and motion, by their 
union with their natural head ; so all believers, the members of 
Christ, receive spiritual life and animation by their union with 
their natural head ; so all believers, the members of Christ, receive 
spiritual life and animation by their union with Christ their mystical 
head, Eph. iv. 15, 1 6. Except we come to him, and be united with 
him in the way of faith, we can have no life in us, John v. 40. 
" Ye will not come unto me that ye may have life." Now the 
Spirit of God hath yet exerted no regenerating, quickening influ- 
ences, nor begotten any special saving faith in natural, unsanctified 
men ; whatever he hath done for them in the way of natural, or 
spiritual common gifts, yet he hath not quickened them with the 
life of Christ. And as for the subordinate external means of life, 
viz. the preaching of the gospel, which is the instrument of the 
Spirit in this glorious work, and is therefore called, The word of 
life, Phil. ii. 16. This word hath not yet been made a regenerating, 
quickening word to their souls. Possibly it hath enlightened them, 
and convinced them : it hath wrought upon their minds in the way 
of common illumination, and upon their consciences in the way of 
conviction, but not upon their hearts and wills, by way of effectual 
conversion. To this day the Lord hath not given them an heart 
opening itself, in the way of faith, to receive Jesus Christ. 

Secondly, The effects and signs of spiritual life do not appear in 
them: For, 

First, They have no feeling, or sense of misery and danger. I 
mean no such sense as thoroughly awakens them to apply Christ 
their remedy. That spiritual judgment lies upon them, Isa. vL 9, 
10. " And he said, Go and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, but 
" understand not ; and see ye indeed, but perceive not ; make the 



SERM. XXXI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 427 

" heart of this people fat, and their ears heavy, and shut their 
" eyes." 

Secondly, They have no spiritual motions towards Christ, or after 
tilings that are spiritual ; all the arguments in the world cannot 
persuade their wills to move one step towards Christ in the way of 
faith, John v. 30. Ye will not come unto me : Were there a prin- 
ciple of spiritual life in their souls, they would move Christ-ward 
and heaven- ward, John iv. 14. It would be in them a well of 
water springing up into eternal life. The natural tendency of the 
spiritual life is upward. 

Thirdly, The unregenerate have no appetite unto spiritual food ; 
they savour not things that are spiritual ; they can go from week 
to week, and from year to year, all their life-time, without any 
communion betwixt God and their souls, and feel no need of it, nor 
any hungerings or thirstings after it ; which could never be, if a 
principle of spiritual life were in them ; for then they would 
" esteem the words of God's mouth more than their necessary 
" food," Job xxx. 12. 

Fourthly, They have no heat or spiritual warmth in their affec- 
tions to God, and things above ; their hearts are as cold as a stone 
to spiritual objects. They are heated, indeed, by their lusts and 
affections to the world, and the things of the world : but O how 
cold and dead are they towards Jesus Christ, and spiritual excel- 
lencies. 

Frfthly, They breathe not spiritually, therefore they live not 
spiritually : were there a spiritual principle of life in them, their 
souls would breathe after God in spiritual prayer, Acts ix. 11. 
" Behold he prayeth." The lips of the unregenerate may move 
in prayer, but their hearts and desires do not breathe and pant 
after God. 

Sixthly, They have no cares or fears for self-preservation, which 
is always the effect of life ; the poorest fly, or silliest worm will shun 
danger. The wrath of God hangs over them in the threatenings, 
but they tremble not at it : hell is but a little before them ; they 
are upon the very precipice of eternal ruin, yet will use no means 
to avoid it. How plain, therefore, is this sad case which I have un- 
dertaken here to demonstrate, viz. that christless and unregenerate 
souls are dead souls ? The uses follow. 

Inf. 1. If all Christless and unregenerate souls be dead souls, then 
how little pleasure can Christians take in the society of the unrege- 
nerate ? 

Certainly, it is no pleasure for the living to converse among the 
dead. It was a cruel torment invented by Mezentius the tyrant, 
to tie a dead and living man together. The pleasure of society 
arises from the harmony of spirits, and the hopes of mutual en- 



428 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXL 



joyment in the world to come ; neither of which can sweeten the 
society of the godly with the wicked in this world *. It is true, 
there is a necessary civil converse which we must have with the 
ungodly here ; or else, (as the apostle speaks) we must go out of 
the world. There are also duties of relation which must be faith- 
fully and tenderly paid, even to the unregenerate : but certainly, 
where we have our free election, we shall be much wanting both to 
our duty and comfort, if we make not the people of God our 
chosen companions. Excellently to this purpose speaks a modern 
author -f-, " Art thou a godly master ? when thou takest a servant 
" into thine house, chuse for God as well as thyself. — A godly ser- 
" vant is a greater blessing than we think on : he can work, and 
u set God on work also for his master's good, Gen. xxiv. 12. 
" O Lord God of my master Abraham, I pray thee send me good 
" speed this day, and shew kindness unto my master.'" And surely 
" he did his master as much service by his prayer, as by his pru- 
" dence in that journey. — Holy David observed, while he was at 
" Saul's court, the mischief of having wicked and ungodly ser- 
" vants, (for with such was that unhappy king so compassed, that 
" David compares his court to the profane and barbarous Hea- 
" thens, among whom there was scarce more wickedness to be 
" found, Psal. cxx. 6. " Wo is me, that I sojourn in Meshech, 
" that I dwell in the tents of Kedar ;" i. e. among those who 
" were as prodigiously wicked as any there) ; and no doubt, but 
" this made this gracious man, in his banishment, before he came 
u to the crown, (having seen the evil of a disordered house) to 
" resolve what he would do when God should make him the head 
" of such a royal family, Psal. ci. 7. " He that worketh deceit, 
" shall not dwell within my house ; he that telleth lies shall not 
" tarry in my sight."" 

"Art thou godly ? shew thyself so in the choice of husband or 
" wife. I am sure, if some, (and those godly ones) could bring 
" no other testimonials for their godliness than the care they have 
" taken in this particular, it might justly be called into question 
" both by themselves and others. There is no one thing that 
" gracious persons, (even those recorded in scripture as well as 
" others, have shewn their weakness, yea, given offence and 
" scandal more in, than in this particular, " The sons of God saw 
" that the daughters of men were fair," Gen. vi. 2. One would 
" have thought that the sons of God should have looked for grace 
" in the heart, rather than beauty in the face ; but we see, even 

* As diseases bred in one part of the body use to spread their pernicious influence to 
the other members which are near to that part ; so the vices of the wicked use to infect 
those that have intercourse with them. Tertullian against Valentine. 

f Gurnal's Christian Armour, part 2. p. 256, 257. 



SERM. XXXI. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 429 

" they sometimes turn in at the fairest sign, without much enquir- 
" ing what grace is to be found dwelling within.'" Look to the 
rule, O Christian, if thou wilt keep the power of holiness, that is 
clear as the sun-beam written in the scripture, " Be not unequally 
" yoked together with unbelievers," 2 Cor. vi. 14. 

Inf. 2. How great and wholly supernatural, marvellous, and won- 
derful is that change which regeneration makes upon the soul of 'men ! 
It is a change from death to life, Luke xv. 24. " This my son was 
" dead and is alive again.*" Regeneration is life from the dead ; 
the most excellent life from the most terrible death : it is the life of 
God re-inspired into a soul alienated from it by the power of sin, 
Eph. iv. 11. There are two stupendous changes made upon the 
souls of men, which justly challenge the highest admiration, viz. 

1. That from sin to grace. 

2. From grace to glory. 

The change from grace to glory is acknowledged by all, and 
that justly, to be a wonderful change for God to take a poor crea- 
ture out of the society of sinful men ; yea, from under the burden 
of many sinful infirmities, which made him groan from day to day 
in this world ; and in a moment to make him a complete and per- 
fect soul, shining in the beauties of holiness, and filling him as a 
vessel of glory, with the unspeakable and inconceivable joys of his 
presence ; to turn his groanings into triumphs, his fightings into 
songs of praise ; this, I say, is marvellous, and yet the former 
change from sin to grace is • no way inferior to it, nay, in some 
respect, beyond it ; for the change which glory makes upon the 
regenerate is but a gradual change, but the change which regenera- 
tion makes upon the ungodly is a specifical change. Great and 
admirable is this work of God ; and let it for ever be marvellous in 
our eyes. 

Inf. 3. If itnregencrate souls be dead souls, what a fatal stroke 
doth death give to the bodies of all unregenerate men ? A soul dead 
in sin, and a body dead by virtue of the curse for sin, and both soul 
and body remaining for ever under the power of eternal death, is so 
full and perfect a misery, as that nothing can be added to make it 
more miserable : It is the comfort of a Christian that he can say 
when death comes, Non omnis moriar, I shall not wholly die ; there 
is a life I live which death cannot touch, Rom. viii. 13. " The 
" body is dead, because of sin ; but the spirit is life because of 
" righteousness.'" Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first 
resurrection : on such the second death hath no power. As death 
takes the believer from amidst many sorrows and troubles, and 
brings him to the vision of God, to the general assembly of all the 
perfected saints, to a state of complete freedom and full satisfac- 
tion ; so it drags the unregenerate from all his sensitive delights 



430 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXI, 

and comforts, to the place of torment : it buries the dead soul out 
of the presence of God for ever : it is the king of terrors, a serpent 
with a deadly sting to every man that is out of Christ. 

Inf. 4. If every unregenerate soul be a dead soul, how sad is the 
case of hypocrites and temporary believers, wlw are twice dead f 
These are those cursed trees, of which the apostle Jude speaks, 
Jude ver. 12. ■' Trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice 
" dead, plucked up by the roots."" The apostle alludes unto dying 
trees, trees that are dying the first time in the spring, then they fade, 
decay, and cast off their leaves, when other trees are fragrant and 
flourishing : but from this first death they are sometimes recovered, 
by pruning, dressing, or watering the roots ; but if in autumn, they 
decay again, which is the critical and climacterical times of trees, to 
discover whether their disease be mortal or not ; if then they 
wither and decay the second time, the fault is ab intra, the root is 
rotten, there is no hope of it ; the husbandmen bestows no more 
labour about it, except it be to root it up for fuel to the fire. 
Just thus stands the case with false and hypocritical professors, who 
though they were still under the power of spiritual death, yet in 
the beginning of their profession, they seemed to be alive; they 
shewed the world the fragrant leaves of a fair profession, many 
hopeful buddings of affection towards spiritual things were seen in 
them, but wanting a root of regeneration, they quickly began to 
wither and cast their untimely fruit. However, by the help of or- 
dinances, or some rousing and awakening providences, they seem 
to recover themselves again ; but all will not do, the fault is ab in- 
tra, from the want of a good root, and therefore, at last, they who 
were always once dead, for want of a principle of regeneration, are 
now become twice dead, by the withering and decay of their vain 
profession. Such trees are prepared for the severest flames in hell, 
Matth. xxiv. 51. their portion is the saddest portion allotted for 
any of the sons of death. Therefore the apostle Peter tells us, 
2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. " For if, after they have escaped the pollutions 
" of the world, through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour 
" Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome ; 
" the latter end is worse with them than the beginning. For it 
" had been better for them not to have known the way of righte- 
" ousness, than after they have known it, to turn from the holy 
" commandment delivered unto them." Double measures of 
wrath seem to be prepared for them that die this double 
death. 

Inf. 5. If this be so, then unregenerate 'persons deserve the greatest 
lamentations. And were this truth heartily believed, we could not 
but mourn over them, with the most tender compassion and hearty 
sorrow. If our husbands, wives 3 or children are dying a natural 



SERM. XXXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 431 

death, how are our hearts rent in pieces with pity and sorrow for 
them ? What cries, tears, and wringing of hands, discover the deep 
sense we have of their misery ! O Christians, is all the love you have 
for your relations spent upon their bodies ? Are their souls of no 
value in your eyes ? Is spiritual death no misery ? Doth it not de- 
serve a tear ? The Lord open your eyes, and duly affect your hearts 
with spiritual death and soul miseries. 

Consider, my friends, and let it move your bowels, (if there be 
bowels of affection in you,) whilst they remain spiritually dead, they 
are useless and wholly unserviceable unto God in the world, as to 
any special and acceptable service unto him, 2 Tim. ii. 21. they are 
incapable of all spiritual comforts from God ; they cannot taste the 
least sweetness in Christ, in duties, or in promises, Rom. viii. 6. 
they have no beauty in their souls, how comely soever their bodies 
are ; it is grace, and nothing but grace that beautifies the inner 
man, Ezek. xvi. 6, 7. The dead have neither comfort nor beauty 
in them : they have no hope to be with God in glory ; for the life 
of glory is begun in grace, Phil. i. 6. their graves must be shortly 
made, to be buried out of the sight of God for ever in the lowest 
hell, the pit digged by justice for all that are spiritually dead : the 
dead must be buried. Can such considerations as these draw no 
pity from your souls, nor excite your endeavours for their regenera- 
tion ? then it is to be feared your souls are dead as well as theirs. 
O pity them, pity them, and pray for them ; in this case only, prayers 
for the dead are our duty : who knows but at the last, God may 
hear your cries, and you may say with comfort, as he did, " This 
" my son was dead, but is alive ; was lost, but is found ; and they 
" began to be merry," Luke xv. 24. 



SERMON XXXII. 

The Condemnation of Unbelievers, illustrated and applied, 

John iii. 18. 

But he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath 

not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. 

VyHRIST having discoursed with Nicodemus in the beginning 
of this chapter, about the necessity of regeneration, proceeds to 
shew in this following discourse, the reason and ground why re- 
generation and faith are so indispensably necessary, viz. because 



482 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEltM. XXXII. ; 

there is no other way to set men free from the curse and condem- 
nation of the law. The curse of the law, like the fiery serpents 
in the wilderness, hath smitten every sinner with a deadly stroke 
and sting, for which there is no cure but Christ lifted up in the gos- 
pel, " as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness," ver. 14. 
Neither doth Christ cure any but those that, believingly, apply 
him to their own souls. The result and conclusion of all you have 
in my text ; " He that believeth in him is not condemned ; but 
" he that believeth not is condemned already," &c. In this clause 
which I have pitched upon we find these three parts ; 

1. The sin threatened, viz. Unbelief. 

2. The punishment inflicted, viz. Condemnation. 

3. The immediate relation of the one to the other ; " he is con- 
" demned already."" 

Fi?st, Let us take into consideration the sin which is here threat- 
ened, viz. unbelief; the neglecting or refusing of an exalted and 
offered Jesus. Unbelief is two-fold, viz. negative or positive. Ne- 
gative unbelief is the sin of the Heathens, who never had the gos- 
pel among them, nor the offers of Christ made to them ; these can- 
not believe on him of whom they have not heard. Positive unbe- 
lief is the sin of men and women under the gospel, to whom Christ 
is actually opened and offered by the preaching of the gospel ; but 
they make light of it, and neglect the great salvation : Receive not 
Christ into their hearts, nor consent to the severe and self-denying 
terms upon which he is offered. This is the sin threatened. 

Second!?/, The punishment inflicted, and that is condemnation : a 
word of deep and dreadful signification ; appearing, in this text as 
the hand-writing upon the plaister of the wall unto Belteshazzar, 
Dan. v. 5. a word whose deep sense and emphasis are fully under- 
stood in hell. Condemnation is the judgment, or sentence of God, 
condemning a man to bear the punishment of his eternal wrath for 
sin ; the most terrible of all sentences. 

Thirdly, The immediate relation or respect this punishment 
hath to that sin of unbelief. The unbeliever is condemned already, 
i. e. he is virtually condemned by the law of God ; his mittimus 
is already made for hell; he is condemned, as a sinner, by the 
breach of the first covenant ; but that condemnation had never 
been his ruin except it had been ratified by the sentence of God, 
condemning him, as an unbeliever, for slighting and rejecting the 
grace offered in the second covenant. So that the believer is al- 
ready virtually condemned by both, as he is a sinner, and as he is 
an unbeliever ; as he hath transgressed the law, and as he hath re- 
fused the gospel ; as he hath contracted sin the moral disease, and 
refused Christ the only effectual remedy. He is virtually con- 
demned, and will be, sententially, condemned in the judgment of the 



SERM. XXXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 433 

great day. Unbelief is his great sin, and condemnation is his great 
misery. Hence the observation will be this : 

Doct. That all unbelievers are presently, and immediately under 
the just and dreadful sentence of God's condemnation. John 
xii. 48. " He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, 
" hath one that judgeth him. The word that I have spoken, 
6( the same shall judge him in the last day." John iii. 36. 
" He that believeth not the Son shall not see life, but the 
" wrath of God abideth on him." 

Three things are to be opened in the doctrinal part of this 
point : 

1. What unbelief, or the not receiving of Jesus Christ is. 

2. What condemnation, the punishment of this sin, is. 

3. Why this punishment unavoidably follows that sin. 

First, What the sin of unbelief, or not receiving Christ, is. By 
unbelief, we are not here to understand the relics or remains 
of that sin in the people of God, which is mixed with their im- 
perfect faith ; for there is some unbelief still mingled with faith, 
in the best of hearts : He that can say, Lord, I believe, hath 
cause enough to cry out with tears, help tJioic my unbelief 
However, this doth not bring the soul under condemnation, or 
into the state of wrath ; the word condemns this unbelief in them, 
but doth not condemn their persons for this unbelief: But the un- 
belief here spoken of, is the neglecting or refusing to take Christ 
as he is offered in the gospel, and so is exclusive of the saving act 
and effects of faith. 

First, It is exclusive of the saving act of faith, which (as hath 
been already declared) is the due receiving of Christ offered in the 
gospel, consenting to take him upon his own terms. This, the 
unbeliever will by no means be persuaded to do ; he will be per- 
suaded to accept the promises of Christ, but not to accept the per- 
son of Christ : He is willing to accept Christ in part, a divided 
Christ, but not to accept Christ entirely, in all his offices. He 
will accept the righteousness of Christ in conjunction with his own 
righteousness ; but he will not accept the righteousness of Christ as 
the sole matter of his justification, exclusive of his own righteous- 
ness : he is willing to wear the crown of Christ, but cannot be per- 
suaded to bear the cross of Christ. Thus Christ and unbelievers 
part upon terms ; God will come down no lower, and the unbe- 
liever will come up no higher ; God will not alter his terms, and 
the unbeliever will not alter his resolution ; and so Christ is re- 
fused, salvation neglected, and in effect the unbeliever chuseth 
rather to be damned, than to comply with the severe terms of szlu 



434 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXII. 

denial, mortification, and bearing the cross of Christ. Thus it ex- 
cludes the saving act of faith. 

Secondly, It is exclusive of the saving fruits and effects of faith. 
Faith produces love to God, but the unbeliever doth not truly love 
him ; " But I know you (saith Christ to unbelievers) that the love 
" of God is not in you," John v. 42. Faith purifies the heart of 
a believer, but the hearts of unbelievers are full of all impurity. 
The believer overcomes the world, the world overcomes the un- 
believer : Faith makes the cross of Christ sweet and easy to the 
believer, unbelief makes Christ, because of the cross, bitter and dis- 
tasteful to the unbeliever. Thus unbelief excludes both the saving 
act and fruits of faith, and consequently bars the soul from the 
saving benefits and privileges of faith, viz. justification and peace 
with God. 

Secondly, Next let us consider the punishment of this sin, which 
is condemnation. Condemnation, in the general, is the sentence 
of a judge awarding a mulct, or penalty to be inflicted upon the 
guilty person. There is a twofold condemnation. 

1. Respectu culpce, In respect of the fault. 

2. Respectu pcencc, In respect of the punishment. 

First, Condemnation, with respect to the fault, is the casting of 
the person as guilty of the crime charged upon him ; condemna- 
tion, with respect to the punishment, is the sentencing of the con- 
victed offender to undergo such a punishment for such a fault ; to 
bear a penal for a moral evil. This forensic word, condemnation, is 
here applied unto the case of a guilty sinner cast at the bar of God, 
where the fact is clearly proved, and the punishment righteously 
awarded. Thou art an unbeliever, for this sin thou shalt die eter- 
nally. Condemnation with respect to the fault, stands opposed 
to justification, Rom. v. 16. Condemnation with respect to the 
punishment, stands opposed to salvation, Mark xvi. 16. More par- 
ticularly, 

First, Condemnation is the sentence of God, the great and ter- 
rible God, the omniscient, omnipotent, supreme, and impartial 
Judge, at whose bar the guilty sinner stands. It is the law of God 
that condemns him now : he hath one that judgeth him, a great and 
terrible one too. It is a dreadful thing to be condemned at man's 
bar; but the courts of human judicature, how awful and solemn 
soever they are, are but trifles to this court of heaven, and conscience, 
wherein the unbeliever is arraigned and condemned. 

Secondly, It is the sentence of God adjudging the unbeliever to 
eternal " death, than which, nothing is more terrible. What is a 
prison to hell ? What is a scaffold and an ax, to " go ye cursed into 
" everlasting fire ?" What is a gallows and a halter, to everlasting- 
burnings ? 



SERM. XXXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 43.5 

Third! (J, Condemnation is the final sentence of God, the su- 
preme judge, from whose bar and judgment there lies no appeal 
for the unbeliever, but execution certainly follows condemnation, 
Luke xix. 27. If man condemn, God may justify and save; but 
if God condemn, no man can save or deliver. If the law cast a 
man, as a sinner, the gospel may save him as a believer : but if the 
gospel cast him as an unbeliever, a man that finally rejects Jesus 
Christ, whom it offers to him, all the world cannot save that 
man. O then what a dreadful word is condemnation ! All the 
evils and miseries of this life are nothing to it. Put all afflictions, 
calamities, sufferings, and miseries of this world into one scale, and 
this sentence of God into the other, and they will be all lighter than 
a feather. 

Thirdly, In the next place, I shall shew you that this punish- 
ment, viz. condemnation, must unavoidably follow that sin of un- 
belief. So many unbelieving persons as be in the world, so many 
condemned persons there are in the world ; and this will appear 
two ways. 

1. By considering what unbelief excludes a man from. 

2. By considering what unbelief includes a man under. 

First, Let us consider what unbelief excludes a man from ; and 
it will be found, that it excludes him from all that may help and 
save him. For, 

First, It excludes him from the pardon of sin, John viii. 24. 
" If ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins." Now 
he that dies under the guilt of all his sins, must needs die in a state 
of wrath and condemnation for ever. " For the wages of sin is 
" death," Rom. vi. 23. If a man be saved without a pardon, then 
may the unbeliever hope to be saved. 

Secondly, Unbelief excludes a man from all the saving benefits 
that come by the sacrifice or death of Christ. For if faith be the 
only instrument that applies and brings home to the soul the benefits 
of the blood of Christ, as unquestionably it is, then unbelief must 
of necessity exclude a man from all those benefits, and consequently 
leave him in the state of death and condemnation. Faith is the 
applying cause, the instrument by which we receive the special 
saving benefit of the blood of Christ, Rom. v. 25. " Whom God 
" hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood." 
Eph. ii. 8. " By grace are ye saved through faith." So then if 
the unbeliever be acquitted and saved, it must be without the be- 
nefit of Christ's death and sacrifice, which is utterly impossible. 

Thirdly, Unbelief excludes a man from the saving efficacy and 
operation of the gospel, by shutting up the heart against it, and 
crossing the main scope and drift of it, which is to bring up men 

Vol. II. E e 



436 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXII, 

to the terms * of salvation. To persuade them to believe, this is 
its great design, the scope of all its commands, 1 John iii. 23. 
Mark i. 14, 15. John xii. 36. It is the scope of all its promises; 
they are written to encourage men to believe, John vi. 35, 37. 
So then if the unbeliever escape condemnation, it must be in a way 
unknown to us by the gospel ; yea, contrary to the established order 
therein. For the unbeliever obeyeth not the great command of the 
gospel, 1 John iii. 1 7. Nor is he under any one saving promise of 
it, Gal. iii. 14, 22. 

Fourthly, Unbelief excludes a man from union with Christ, faith 
being the bond of that union, Eph. iii. 17. The unbeliever there- 
fore may as reasonably expect to be saved without Christ, as to be 
saved without faith. Thus you see what unbelief excludes a man 
from. 

Secondly, Let us next see what guilt and misery unbelief includes 
men under, and certainly it will be found to be the greatest guilt 
and misery in the world. For, 

First, It is a sin which reflects the greatest dishonour upon God, 
1 John vi. 10. " He that believeth on the Son of God, hath 
4i the witness in himself. He that believeth not God, hath made 
" him a liar ; because he believeth not the record that God gave 
" of his Son." 

Seco?idIy, Unbelief makes a man guilty of the vilest contempt of 
Christ, and the whole design of redemption managed by him. All 
the glorious attributes of God were finally manifested in the work of 
redemption by Christ ; therefore the apostle calls him " the wisdom 
" of God, and the power of God," 1 Cor. i. 23, 24. But what doth 
the careless neglect, and wilful rejection of Christ speak, but the 
weakness and folly of that design of redemption by him. 

Thirdly, Unbelief includes in it the sorest spiritual judgment that 
is or can be inflicted in this world upon the soul of man ; even 
spiritual blindness, and the fatal darkening of the understanding by 
Satan, 2 Cor. iv. 4. of which more hereafter. 

Fourthly, Unbelief includes a man under the curse, and shuts 
him up under all the threatenings that are written in the book of 
God ; amongst which, that is an express and terrible one, Mark 
xvi. 10. " He that believes not, shall be damned." So that nothing 
can be more evident than this, that condemnation necessarily follows 
unbelief. This sin and that punishment are fastened together with 
chains of adamant. The uses follow : 

Inf. 1 . If this be so, then how great a number of persons arc- 
visibly in the state of condemnation ! So many unbelievers, so many 

* I e. Those things which accompany salvation. Editor. 



SERM. XXXII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 437 

condemned men and women. That is a sad complaint of the pro- 
phet, Isa. liii. i. " Who hath believed our report, and to whom is 
" the arm of the Lord revealed ?" Many there be that talk of faith, 
and many that profess faith ; but they only talk of and profess it : 
There are but few in the world unto whom the arm of the Lord 
hath been revealed, in the work of faith with power. It is put 
among the great mysteries and wonders of the world, 1 Tim. iii. 16. 
That Christ is believed on in the world. O what a great and ter- 
rible day will the day of Christ's coming to judgment be, when so 
many millions of unbelievers shall be brought to his tribunal to be 
solemnly sentenced ! They are (as my text speaks) condemned al- 
ready ; but then that dreadful sentence will be solemnly pronoun- 
ced by Jesus Christ, whom they have despised and rejected : Then 
shall that scripture be fulfilled, Luke xix. 27. " These mine ene- 
" mies that would not that I should reign over them, bring them 
" hither, and slay them before me.*" 

Inf. 2. Hence be informed how great a mercy the least measure 
of saving faith is : for the least measure of true faith unites the soul 
to Jesus Christ ; and then " there is no condemnation to them that 
" are in Christ Jesus," Rom. viii. 1. Not one sentence of God 
against them. So Acts xiii. 39- " By him all that believe are jus- 
" tified from all things." The weakest believer is as free from con- 
demnation as the strongest ; the righteousness of Christ comes upon 
all believers without any difference. Rom. iii. 22. "Even the 
" righteousness of God, which is by faith of Christ Jesus unto all, 
" and upon all them that believe ; for there is no difference." It 
is not imputed, as it is in inherent righteousness ; one man hath 
more holiness than another : The faith that receives the righteous- 
ness of Christ may be different in degrees of strength ; but the re- 
ceived righteousnes is equal upon all believers : A piece of gold is 
as much worth in the hand of a child, as it is in the hand of a man. 
O the exceeding preciousness of saving faith ! 

Inf. 3. How dreadful a sin is the sin of unbelief, which brings 
men under the condemnation of the great God. No sin startles 
less, or damns surer : It is a sin that doth not affright the con- 
science as some other sins do, but it kills the soul more certainly than 
any of those sins could do : For, indeed, other sins could not damn 
us, were it not for unbelief, which fixes the guilt of them all upon 
our persons. This is the condemnation. Unbelief is the sin of 
sins ; and when the Spirit comes to convince men of sin, he begins 
with this as the capital sin, John xvi. 9. But more particu- 
larly, 

First, Estimate the evil of unbelief from its object. It is the slight- 
ing and refusing of the most excellent and wonderful person in hea- 
ven or earth : the vision of Christ by faith is the joy of saints upon 

E e 2 



4$8 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXS.11, 

earth : the vision of Christ above is the happiness of saints in hea- 
ven. It is a despising of him who is altogether lovely in himself, 
who hath loved us and given himself for us. 

It is a rejecting of the only Mediator betwixt God and man; 
after the rejecting of whom there remains no sacrifice for sin. 

Secondly, Let the evil of unbelief be valued by the offer of Christ 
to our souls in the gospel : It is one part of the great mystery of 
godliness that Christ should be preached to the Gentiles, 1 Tim. 
iii. 16. That the word of this salvation should be sent to us, Acts 
xiii. 26. A mercy denied to the fallen angels, and the greatest 
part of mankind, which aggravates the evil of this sin beyond all 
imagination. So that in refusing or neglecting Jesus Christ are 
found vile ingratitude, highest contempt of the grace and wisdom 
of God ; and in the event, the loss of the only season and opportu- 
nity of salvation, which is never more to be recovered to all eter- 
nity. 

Inf. 4. If this be the case of all unbelievers, it is not to be ad- 
mired, that souls under the first convictions of their miserable con- 
dition, are plunged into such deep distresses of spirit. It is said of 
them, Acts ii. 27. " That they were pricked at the heart, and 
" cried out, men and brethren, what shall we do?" And so the 
jailor, " He came in trembling and astonished, and said, Sirs, what 
" must I do to be saved ?" Certainly, if souls apprehend themselves 
under the condemnation and sentence of the great God in all tears 
and trembling, their weary days and restless nights are not without 
just cause and reason. Those that never saw their own miserable 
condition by the light of a clear and full conviction, may wonder to 
see others so deeply distressed in spirit. They may mis-judge the 
case, and call it melancholy or madness : but spiritual troubles do 
not exceed the cause and ground of them, let them be as deep and 
as great as they will : And, indeed, it is one of the great myste- 
ries of grace and providence; a thing much unknown to men, 
how such poor souls are supported from day to day under such fears 
and sorrows as are able, in a few hours, to break the stoutest spirit 
in the world. Luther was a man of great natural courage ; and 
yet, when God let in spiritual troubles upon his soul, it is noted of 
him, ut nee vox, nee color, nee sanguis superesset ; he had neither 
voice, nor heat, nor blood appearing in him. 

Inf. 5. How groundless and irrational is the mirth and jollity of 
all carnal and unregenerate men ? They feast in their prison, and 
dance in their fetters. O the madness that is in the hearts of men ! 
If men did but see their mittimus made for hell, or believe they are 
condemned already, it were impossible for them to live at that rate 
of vanity they do : And is their condition less dangerous because it 
is not understood? Surely no; but much more dangerous for that. 



serm. xxxir. ttte Method of grace. 439 

O poor sinners, you have found out an effectual way to prevent 
your present troubles ; it were well if you could find out a way to 
prevent your eternal misery : But it is easier for a man to stifle con- 
viction, than prevent damnation. Your mirth hath a two-fold 
mischief in it ; it prevents repentance, and increases your future 
torment. O what a hell will your hell be, who drop into it, out of 
all the sensitive and sinful pleasures of this world ! If ever man 
may say of mirth, that it is mad ; and of laughter, what doth it ! 
He may say so in this case. 

Inf. 6. Lastly, what cause have they to rejoice, admire, and 
praise the Lord to eternity, who have a well-grounded confidence 
that they are freed from God's condemnation ? " O give thanks 
" to the Father, who hath delivered you from the power of dark- 
" ness, and translated you into the kingdom of his dear Son,*' 
Col. i. 13. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad ; for if you be freed 
from condemnation, you are out of Satan's power, he hath no 
more any dominion over you. The power of Satan over men comes 
in by virtue of their condemnation, as the power of the jailor, or 
executioner, over the bodies of condemned prisoners doth, Heb. ii. 
14. If you be freed from condemnation, the sting of death shall 
never touch you ; for the sting of death smites the souls of men 
with a deadly stroke, only by virtue of God's condemnatorv sen- 
tence, 1 Cor. xv. 55, 56. " The sting of death is sin, and the 
" strength of sin is the law." If you be freed from condemnation 
now, you shall stand with comfort and boldness at the judgment- 
seat of Christ in the great-day ; and verily in this thing is the love 
of God perfected, 1 John iv. 17. O it is a privilege in which the 
grace, mercy, and love of God shine forth as clearly as the sun 
when it shineth in its full strength. And certainly you will find 
cause to lie at the feet of God, astonished and overwhelmed with 
the sense of this mercy, when you shall find yourselves free from 
the condemnation of God, whilst many others, as good as you 
were, are still under condemnation. Yea, yourselves freed, and 
many of your superiors in the world still under the curse, 1 Cor. 
i. 26. Yea, yourselves freed, and others that sat under the same 
means of grace, and had the same external advantages as you had, 
still in chains, 2 Cor. ii. 16. O brethren ! This is a marvellous 
deliverance ; look on it which way you will, your ransom is paid, 
and not a penny of it by you ; it cost you nothing to procure your 
pardon ; your pardon is full, and not one sin excepted out of it 
that you ever committed. You are freed, and Jesus Christ con- 
demned in your stead to procure your discharge ; your pardon is. 
sealed in his blood, and that for ever ; so that you shall never any 
more come into condemnation. " He that heareth my word, and 

Ee3 



440 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXIH. 

" believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall 
" not come into condemnation, but is passed from death to life," 
John v. 24. 

Let them that are so delivered, spend their days on earth in 
praise and cheerful obedience ; and, when they die, let them not 
shrink away from death, nor be afraid to take it by the cold hand, 
it can do them no harm. Yea, let them close their dying lips 
with — Thanks be to God for Jesus Christ. 



SERMON XXXIII. 



Of the Aggravation of the Sin, and Punishment of Unbelief 
under the light of the Gospel. 

John iii. 19. 

And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and 
men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. 

\J UT of the foregoing verse it was fully proved in our last ser- 
mon, that all christless and unregenerate men are no better than 
dead men, being condemned already. Our Saviour proceeds in this 
verse to aggravate the misery of those that refuse and despise him ; 
yet farther, and to let them know, that those who remain in unbelief 
and the state of unregeneracy, must expect some greater and sorer 
wrath than other men ; not only a simple condemnation, but an ag- 
gravated and peculiar condemnation, " This is the condemnation, 
" that light is come," &c. 

In the words we find these three parts. 

1. The aggravation of sin by the abuse of gospel-light, " Light 
" is come," &c. 

2. The aggravation of misery, in proportion to that abuse of light, 
" This is the condemnation." 

3. The cause and occasion, ^drawing men into this sin and misery, 
" Because their deeds were evil." 

First, We have here the aggravation of sin by the abuse of gos- 
pel-light, " Light is come." By light we are to understand the 
knowledge, discovery, and manifestation of Christ, and redemp- 
tion by him in the gospel. He is the Sun of righteousness that 
arises in the gospel upon the nations, Mai. iv. 1. When he came 
in the flesh, then did "the day spring from on high visit us," 
Luke i. 78. And the light may be said to come two ways ; either, 

First, In the means by which it is conveyed to us ; or, Secondly, 



SERM. XXXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 441 

in the efficacy of it upon our minds, when it actually shines in our 
souls. Light may come among a people in the means, and yet 
they actually remain in darkness all the while. As it is in nature ; 
the sun may be up and a very glorious morning far advanced, 
whilst many thousands are drowning upon their beds with their 
curtains drawn about them. Light in the means, we may call po- 
tential light. Light in the mind, wc may call actual light It is but 
seldom that light comes in the means, and continues long among 
men, but some light must needs actually shine into their souls also ; 
but this actual light is twofold. 

1. Common, and intellectual only, to conviction ; or, 

2. Special and efficacious light, bringing the soul to Christ by 

real conversion, called, in 1 Cor. iv. 6. God " shining into the 

" heart;' 

Wherever light comes, in this last sense, it is impossible that 
such men should prefer darkness before it : But it may come in 
the means, yea, it may actually shine into the consciences of men 
by those means, and convince them of their sins, and yet men may 
hate it, and chuse darkness rather than light. And this is the 
sense of this place, light was come in the gospel-dispensation 
among them, yea, it had shined into many of their consciences, 
galled and reproved them for sin, but they hated it, and had rather 
be without such a troublesome inmate. In a word, by the coming 
of light, we are here to understand a more clear and open mani- 
festation of Christ by the gospel than ever was made to the 
world before : For we are not to think that there was no light in 
the world till Christ came, and the gospel was published in the 
world by the apostles' ministry. For Abraham saw Christ's day, 
John viii. 56. and all the faithful before Christ saw the promises, 
i. e. their accomplishment in Christ, afar off, Heb. xi. IS. For it 
was with Christ, the Sun of righteousness, as it is with the natural 
sun, " which illuminates the hemisphere before it actually rises or 
" shews its body above the horizon * ;" but when it rises and shews 
itself, the light is much clearer ; so it was in this case. The 
greater therefore was their sin that rebelled against it, and pre- 
ferred darkness to light ; this was their sin, with its fearful aggra- 
vation. 

Secondly, In a most just proportion to this sin, we have here the 
aggravated condemnation of them who sinned against such clear 
gospel-light: "This is the condemnation," this is the judgment 
of all judgments, the greatest and most intolerable judgment; a 
severer sentence of condemnation than ever did pass against any 
others that sinned in the times of ignorance and darkness : they 

* Sol nondum conspectus, illuminat orbem. 

Ee4 



442 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEEK. XXXIII.. 

that live and die impenitent and unregenerate, how few soever the 
means of salvation have been which they have enjoyed, must be 
condemned: yea, the Pagan world, who have no more but na- 
tural light to help them, will be condemned by that light ; but 
" this is the condemnation,' 1 i. e. such sinning as this is the cause 
of the greatest condemnation and sorest punishment, as it is called, 
Heb. x. 19. 

Thirdly, The cause and occasion, drawing men into this sin and 
misery, " because their deeds are evil/ i. e. the convincing light 
of truth put a great deal of vigour and activity into their con- 
sciences, which they could not endure. The accusations and con- 
demnations of conscience are very irksome and troublesome things 
to men : To avoid this, they are willing to be ignorant. An en- 
lightened conscience gives an interruption also unto men in their 
sinful courses and pleasures ; they cannot sin at so easy a rate in 
the light as they did in darkness ; and this made them hate the 
light as a very troublesome thing to them. Thus you see what was 
the sin, what the punishment, and what the cause of both. 

Hence the Observation is, 

Doct. That the greater and clearer the light is, under which the 
impenitent and unregenerate do live in this world, by so much 
greater and heavier will their condemnation and misery be hi 
the world to come. 

Mat. xi. 21, 22. " Wo unto thee Chorazin, wo unto thee 
" Bethsaida ; for if the mighty works which were done in you, 
M had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented 
" long ago in sackcloth and ashes : But I say unto you, it shall be 
" more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment than 
" for you." Two things require explication in the doctrinal part 
of this point, viz. 

1. How light puts a deeper guilt and aggravation into sin. 

2. Why sin so aggravated, makes men liable to greater con- 
demnation. 

First, We will enquire into the grounds and reasons why greater 
light, greatens and aggravates, proportionably, the sins that are 
committed under it, and it will appear that it doth so, upon divers 
accounts. 

First, All light (especially evangelical light) is a great preserva- 
tive from sin, and an excellent means to prevent it : It is the pro- 
perty of light to inform the judgment, and rectify the mistakes and 
errors of it ; and thereby to give check to the affections in the pur- 
suit of sinful designs and courses : It is a plain case, that many men 



SEltM. XXXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 443 

would never do as they do, if their understandings were better in- 
formed. 1 Cor. ii. 8. " Which none of the princes of the world 
" knew ; for had they known it, they would not have crucified 
" the Lord of glory." It was want of light and better informa- 
tion which drew them under that horrid and unparalleled guilt. 
Our Saviour also supposes, in the place before cited, that if Tyre 
and Sidon had enjoyed the same light and means of grace that 
Chorazin and Bethsaida did, they would never have been so sin- 
ful as they were : light discovers danger, and thereby overawes 
and stops men from proceeding farther in those parts and courses 
that will run them into it. 

Secondly, Sinning under and against the light, supposes and in- 
volves in it a greater contempt and despite of G od's authority, than 
sinning in ignorance and darkness doth. Every man that breaks 
the law of God, doth not in the same degree, despise and slight the 
authority of the law-maker : But when a man hath light to disco- 
ver the evil and danger of what he doth, and yet will dare to do it, 
what is this but the treading of God's authority under foot ? The 
casting of his word behind our backs ? Wilful sinning is a despite- 
ful sinning against God, Heb. x. 26. it argues a low and vile esteem 
of the law of God, which is reverend and holy ; and by so much 
the more it maketh sin to be exceeding sinful. 

Thirdly, Sinning under and against the light, admits not of those 
excuses and pleas to extenuate the offence, which sins of pure ig- 
norance do. Those that live without the sound of the gospel may 
say, Lord, we never heard of Christ, and the great redemption 
wrought by him ; if we had, we would never have lived and acted 
as we did : and therefore Christ saith, John xv. 22. " If I had 
" not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin, but now 
" they have no cloak for their sin." 

The meaning is, that if the gospel-light had not shined among 
them, their sin had not been of that deep guilt that now it is : 
For now it is foul and heinous, by reason of the light under and 
against which it is committed, that they have no pretence or ex- 
cuse to extenuate or mitigate it. 

Fourthly, Evanglical light is a very rich favour and mercy of 
God to men ; one of the choicest gifts bestowed upon the nations 
of the world ; and therefore it is said, Psal. cxlvii. 19, 20. " He 
" sheweth his word unto Jacob, and his statutes and his judgments 
" unto Israel : He hath not dealt so with any nation ; and as for 
" his judgments they have not known them." Other nations have 
corn and wine, gold and silver, abundance o^ earthly delights and 
pleasures ; but they have not a beam of heavenly light shining 
upon them. We may account this mercy small ; but God who is 
best able to value the worth of it, accounts it great, Hos. viii. 12. 



44± THE METHOD OF Git ACE. SERM. XXXIII, 

" I have written unto them the great things of my law." Christ 
reckoned Capernaum to be exalted unto heaven by the ministry of 
the gospel in that place. Now the greater the mercy is which the 
light of truth brings with it, by so much the more horrid and 
heinous must the abusing and despising of it be. 

Fifthly, Sinning against the light, argues a love to sin, as sin ; 
to naked sin, without any disguise or cover. It is nothing near 
so bad for a man through a mistake of judgment, when he thinks 
that to be lawful, which is indeed sinful ; he doth not now close 
with sin, as sin, but he either closes with it as his duty, or at least 
his liberty. It is hard for Satan to persuade many men to em- 
brace a naked sin ; and therefore he clothes it in the habit of a 
duty, or liberty, and thereby deceives and draws men to the com- 
mission of it. But if a man have light shining into his conscience, 
and convincing him that the way he is in, is the way of sin, quite 
contrary to the revealed will of God, stripping the sin naked before 
the eye of his conscience, so that he hath no cover or excuse, and 
yet will persist in it ; this, I say, argues a soul to be in love with sin, 
as sin. Now, as for a man to love grace as grace is a solid argu- 
ment to prove the truth of his grace ; so on the contrary for a man 
to love sin as sin, doth not only argue him to be in the state of 
sin, but to be in the fore-front, and amongst the highest rank of 
sinners. 

Sixthly, The greater and clearer the light is, under and against 
which men continue in sin, the more must the consciences of such 
sinners be supposed to be wasted and violated by such a way of sin- 
ning : For this is a sure rule, * that " the greatest violation of 
" conscience, is the greatest sin." Conscience is a noble and tender 
part of the soul of man : it is in the soul, as the eye in the body, 
very sensible of the least injury ; and a wound in the conscience 
is like a blow in the eye : But nothing gives a greater blow to con- 
science, nothing so much wastes it and destroys it as sins against 
the light do. This puts a plain force upon the conscience, and 
gives a dreadful stab to that noble power, God's vicegerent in the 
soul. And thus you see the first thing made good, that light puts 
deep guilt and aggravation into sin. 

Secondly, In the next place, let us examine why sin, so aggravated 
by the light, makes men liable to the greater condemnation : For 
that it doth so, is beyond all debate or question ; else the apostle 
Peter would not have said of those sinners against light, as he doth, 
2 Pet. ii. 21. "that it had been better for them not to have known 
" the way of righteousness." Nor would Christ have told the in- 
habitants of Chorazin or Bethsaida, that it should be more tolera- 

* Maxima violatio conscientia est maximum peccatum. 



SERM. XXXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 445 

ble for Tyre and Sidon at the clay of judgment than for them. 
There is a twofold reason of this. 

1 . Ex parte De'u on God's part. 

2. Ex parte pcccatoris, on the sinner's part. 

First, Ex parte Dei, on God's part, who is the righteous Judge 
of the whole earth ; and will therefore render unto every man ac- 
cording as his work shall be; For shall not the Judge of the whole 
earth do right ? He will jud^e the world in righteousness, and 
righteousness requires that difference be made in the punishment 
of sinners, according to the different degrees of their sins. Now 
that there are different degrees of sin, is abundantly clear from 
what we have lately discoursed under the former head; where we 
have shewed, that the light under which men sin, puts extraordi- 
nary aggravations upon their sins, answerable whereunto will the 
degrees of punishment be awarded by the righteous Judge of hea- 
ven and earth. The Gentiles who had no other light but that 
dim light of nature, will be condemned for disobeying the law of 
God written upon their hearts : but yet, the greater wrath is re- 
served for them who sin both against the light of nature, and the 
light of the gospel also : And therefore it is said, Rom. ii. 9. 
" Tribulation and anguish upon every soul of man that doth evil ; 
" of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile." Impenitent Jews 
and Gentiles will all be condemned at the bar of God ; but with 
this difference, to the Jew first, i. e. principally and especially, be- 
cause the light and mercies which he abused and violated were fax- 
greater than those bestowed upon the Gentiles, " because unto 
" them were committed the oracles of God ;" And God hath 
not dealt with any nation as with that nation. Indeed, in the re- 
wards of obedience, the same reason doth not hold ; he that came 
into the vineyard the last hour of the day, may be equal in reward 
with him that bare the heat and burthen of the whole day ; be- 
cause the reward is of grace and bounty, not of debt and merit : But 
it is not so here, justice observes an exact proportion in distributing 
punishments, according to the degrees, deserts, and measures of 
sin : And therefore it is said concerning Babylon, Rev. xviii. 7. 
" How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously ; so 
" much torment and sorrow give her." 

Secondly, Ex parte peccatoris, upon the account of sinners ; it 
must needs be, that the heaviest wrath and most intolerable tor- 
ments should be the portion of them who have sinned against the 
clearest light and means of grace : For we find, in the scripture ac- 
count, that a principal and special part of the torment of the damn- 
ed, will arise from their own consciences. Mark ix. 44. " Where 
" their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." And no- 
thing is more manifest than this, that if conscience be the tormen- 



416 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXIIf. 

tor of the damned, then sinners against light must needs have the 
greatest torment. For, 

First, The more knowledge any man had in this world, the 
more was his conscience violated and abused here by sinning 
against it : And O what work will these violations and abuses make 
for a tormenting conscience in hell ! With what rage and fury will 
it then avenge itself upon the most stout, daring, and impudent sin- 
ner ! The more guilt now, the more rage and fury then. 

Secondly i, The more knowledge, or means of knowledge any man 
hath enjoyed in this world, so much the more matter is prepared 
and laid up for conscience to upbraid him with in the place of tor- 
ment ? And the upbraidings of conscience are a special part of the 
torments of the damned. O what a peal will conscience ring in the 
ears of such sinners ! " Did not I warn thee of the issue of such 
" sins, undone wretch ? How often did I strive with thee, if it 
" had been possible to take thee off from thy course of sinning, 
" and to escape this wrath ? Did not I often cry out in thy bosom, 
" Stop thy course, sinner ? Hearken to my counsel, turn and live ; 
" but thou wouldst not hearken to my voice ! I forewarned thee of 
" this danger, but thou slightest all my warnings ; thy lusts were 
" too strong for my light, and now thou seest whither thy way 
* tended, but, alas, too late !" 

Thirdly, The more knowledge, or means of knowledge any 
man hath abused and neglected in this world, so many fair oppor- 
tunities and great advantages he hath lost for heaven ; and the 
more opportunities and advantages he hath had for heaven, the 
more intolerable will hell be to that man ; as the mercy was great 
which was offered by them, so the torment will be unspeakable 
that will arise from the loss of them. Sinners, you have now a 
wide and open door, many blessed opportunities of salvation under 
the gospel ; it hath put you in a fair way for everlasting happiness : 
Many of you are not far from the kingdom of God : there will be 
time enough in hell to reflect upon this loss. What think you, will 
it not be sad to think there : O how fair was I once for heaven, to 
have been with God, and among yonder saints ! My conscience 
was once convinced, and my affections melted under the gospel. 
I was almost persuaded to be a Christian, indeed the treaty was al- 
most concluded betwixt Christ and my soul ; there were but a few 
points in difference betwixt us ; but wretch that I was, at those 
points I stuck, and there the treaty ended to my eternal ruin : I 
could not deny my lusts, I could not live under the strict yoke of 
Christ's government ; but now I must live under the insupporta- 
ble wrath of the righteous and terrible God for ever : and this 
torment will be peculiar to such as perish under the gospel. The 
Heathen, who enjoyed no such means, can therefore have no 



SEKM. XXXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 4-1 Y 

such reflections ; nay, the very devils themselves, who never had 
such a plank after their shipwreck, I mean, a mediator in their na- 
ture, or such terms of reconciliation, offered them, will not reflect 
upon their lost opportunities of recovery, as such sinners must and 
will. This, therefore, " is the condemnation, that light is come 
*' into the world ; but men loved darkness rather than light.'" 

Inf. 1. Hence it follows, that neither knowledge, nor the best means 
of knowledge, are in themselves sufficient to secure men from wrath 
to come. Light in itself is a choice mercy, and therefore the means 
that begat and increased it must be so too ; but yet is a mercy 
liable to the greatest abuse, and the abuse of the best mercies brings 
forth the greatest miseries. Alas ! Christians, your duty is but 
half learnt when you know it ; obedience to light makes light a 
blessing indeed. John xiii. 17. " If ye know these things, happy 
" are ye if ye do them." Happiness is not intailed upon simple 
knowing, but upon doing ; upon obedience to our knowledge ; 
otherwise he that increase th knowledge, doth but increase sorrow : 
" For that servant which knew his Lord's will, and prepared not 
" himself, nor did according to his will, shall be beaten with 
" many stripes," Luke xiii. 47. " And to him that knoweth to do 
" good, and doth it not, to him it is sin," James iv. 17. We are 
bound with all thankfulness to acknowledge the bounty of heaven 
to this sinful generation, in furnishing us with so many excellent 
means of light, beyond many other nations and generations that are 
past, but yet we ought to rejoice with trembling when we consider 
the abuses of light in this wanton age, and what a dismal event is 
like to happen unto many thousands among us. I fear the time 
is coming when many among us will wish they had never set foot 
on English ground. God hath blessed this nation with many fa- 
mous, burning and shining lights. It was once said to the honour 
of this nation *, that the English ministry was the world's wonder; 
and when a man of another nation began to preach methodically 
and convincingly, they were wont to say -)*, We perceive this man 
hath been in England: The greater will our account be for abusing 
such light and rebelling against it. The clearer our light is now, 
the thicker will the mists of darkness be hereafter, if we are thus 
wanton under it. The devils have more light than we, and there- 
fore the more torment : Of them it is said, James ii. 19. " The 
" devils also believe, and tremble ;" the horror of their consciences 
is answerable to their illumination, they tremble ; " the \ word sig- 



* Clerus Anglicanus stupor mundi. 

\ Percipimus hunc liominemj'uisse in Anglia. 

% (hoicsaci ; <p ?i%, est mans agitatio. Eust. 



1 13 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEltM. XXXIII. 

" nifies the roar of the sea," or such a murmuring, dreadful noise 
as the tempestuous seas use to make when they break themselves 
against the rocks. 

Inf. 2. If the abuse of light thus aggravate sin and misery, then 
times of great temptations are like to be times of great guilt. Wo 
to an enlightened, knowing generation, when strong temptations 
befal them. How do many, in such times, imprison the known 
truth to keep themselves out of prison ? offer violence to their own 
consciences, to avoid violence from other hands ? 

Plato * was convinced of the unity of God, but durst not own 
his convictions ; but said, " It was a truth neither easy to find, nor 
" safe to own." And even Seneca f, the renowned moralist, was 
" forced by temptation to dissemble his convictions ;" of whom 
Augustine saith, " \ He worshipped what himself reprehended, 
" and did what himself reproved/' And even a great Papist of 
later times was heard to say, as he was going to mass, Eamus ad 
communem errorem, Let us go to the common error. O how hard 
is it to keep conscience pure and peaceable in days of temptation ! 
Doubtless, it is a mercy to many weak and timorous Christians to 
be removed by a seasonable death out of harm's way ; to be dis- 
banded by a merciful providence before the heat of the battle. 
Christ and Antichrist seem at this day to be drawing into the field; 
a fiery trial threatens the professors of this age : but when it comes 
to a close engagement, indeed we may justly tremble, to think how 
many thousands will break their way through the convictions of 
their own consciences, to save their flesh. Believe it, sirs, if Christ 
hold you to himself by no other tie than the slender thread of a 
single conviction ; if he have not interest in your hearts and affec- 
tions, as well as in your understandings and consciences ; if you be 
men of great light and strong unmortified lusts ; if you profess 
Christ with your tongues, and worship the world with your hearts ; 
a man may say of you, without the gift of prophecy, what the 
prophet said of Hazael, I know what you will do in the day of 
temptation. 

Inf. 3. If this be so, what a strong engagement lieth upon all en- 
lightened persons to turn heartily to God, and reduce their knowledge 
into practice and obedience? The more men know, the more violence 
they do their own consciences in rebelling against the light, this is 
to sin with an high hand, Numb. xv. 30. Believe it, sirs, you 
cannot sin at so cheap a rate as others do ; knowledge in a wicked 
man, Uke high metal in a blind horse, doth but the sooner precipi- 



* Opificem aniversi neque vnvenircjne.de, neque invention in vulgus promulgare tutum-. 

t In uni/no religionem habeat, sed in actibus Jingat. 

; . . thai quod reprehendebat, agebat quod arguebat, quod cidpabat adorabat. 



SERM. XXXIII. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 4-1-9 

tate him into ruin. You may know much more than others, but 
if ever you come to heaven, it must be in the same way of faith 
and obedience, mortification, and self-denial, in which the weakest 
Christian comes thither; whatever knowledge you have, to be sure 
you have no wisdom, if you expect salvation upon any other, or 
easier terms than the most illiterate Christian finds it. It was a sad 
observation of the father, Surgunt indocti, et rapiunt caelum ; the 
unlearned rise, and take heaven. What a pity is it that men of such 
excellent parts should be enslaved to their lusts ! that ever it should 
be said, Sapientis sapienter descendant in Gehennam ; their learning 
doth but hang in their light, it doth but blind them in spiritual 
things, and prepareth them for greater misery. 

Inf. 4. Hence also it follows, that the xvork of conversion is a very 
difficult work ; the soul is scarcely half won to Christ, when Satan is 
cast out of the understanding by illumination. The devil hath 
deeply intrenched himself, and strongly fortified every faculty of the 
soul against Christ ; the understanding, indeed, is the first entrance 
into the soul, and out of that faculty he is oftentimes cast by light 
and conviction, which seems to make a great change upon a man : 
now he becomes a professor, now he takes up the duties of reli- 
gion, and parses up and down the world for a convert ; but, alas, 
alas ! all the while Satan keeps the fort-royal, the heart and will 
are in his own possession ; and this is a work of more difficulty : 
the weapons of that warfare must indeed be mighty through God, 
which do not only cast down imaginations, but bring every thought 
of the heart into captivity to the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. x. 
4, 5. While the heart stands out, though the understanding be 
taken in, the soul remains in Satan's possession; it is a greater 
work, (and we daily find it so,) to win one heart than to convince 
twenty understandings. 

Inf. 5. Hence also we may learn what strength and power there is 
in the lusts of metis hearts, which are able to bear dozen so strong 
convictions of the conscience before them. That is a great truth, 
though a very sad one, Eccl. viii. 11. " The heart of the sons of 
" men is fully set in them to do evil." O how common is it every 
day, and in every place to see men hazarding their souls to satisfy 
their lusts ! Every man, saith the prophet, " turneth to his course, 
" as the horse rusheth into the battle." The horse is a very fierce 
and warlike creature; and when his courage is roused by the sounds 
of drums and trumpets and shouts of armies, he breaks headlong 
into the ranks of armed men, though death is before him. Such 
boisterous and headlong lusts are found in many enlightened per- 
sons, though their consciences represent damnation before them ; 
onward they will rush, though God be lost, and a precious soul 
undone for ever. 



450 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXIII. 

Inf. 6. To conclude, As ever you -will avoid the deepest guilt, and 
escape the heaviest condemnation, open your hearts to obey and prac- 
tise whatsoever God hath opened your understandings and con- 
sciences to receive of his revealed will ; obey the light of the gospel, 
while you have opportunity to enjoy it : this was the great counsel 
given by Christ, John xii. 35, 36. " Yet a little while the light is 
u with you, walk while you have the light, lest darkness come upon 
vou." The manifestation of Christ in the gospel, is the light of the 
world; all the nations of the earth that want this light are benighted; 
and those upon whom this light is risen, have but a short time under 
it ; " Yet a little while the light is with you :" and whatever pa- 
tience God may exercise towards poor ignorant souls, yet common- 
ly he makes short work with the despisers of this light. The light 
of the gospel is a shining lamp, fed with golden oil ; God will not 
be at the expence for such a light for them that do but trifle with 
it. The night is coming when no man can work. There are 
many sad signs upon us of a setting sun, a night of darkness ap- 
proaching ; many burning and shining lights are extinguished, and 
mmy put under a bushel ; your work is great, your time short, this 
is the only space you have for repentance, Rev. ii. 21. If this 
opportunity of salvation be lost it will never come again, Ezek. 
xxiv. 13. How pathetical was that lamentation which Christ made 
over Jerusalem, Luke xix. 41, 42. "And when he was come near, 
" he beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If thou hadst known, 
" even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto 
Ci thy peace, but now they are hid from thine eyes." Christ is 
threatening those nations with the removal of his gospel presence ; 
he hath found but cold entertainment among us : England hath 
been unkind to Christ ; many thousands there are that rebel against 
the light, that say unto God, " Depart from us, we desire not the 
" knowledge of thy ways." Christ will not tarry where he is not 
welcome ; who would, that hath any where else to go ? Obey the 
light therefore, lest God put it out in obscure darkness. 



SEEM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERMON XXXIV. 

The blinding Policies of Satan opened, as the cause of Un- 
belief, and Forerunner of Destruction. 

2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. 

But if our gosjicl be hid, it is hid to them that are lost ; in whom the 
god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe 
not, test the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image 
of God, should shine unto them. 

JL HE aversions of men from Jesus Christ, their only remedy, 
is as much to be admired as lamented; one would think the 
news of deliverance should make the hearts of captives leap for 
joy, the tidings of a Saviour should transport the heart of a lost 
sinner. A man would think a little rhetoric might persuade the 
naked soul of a sinner to put on the rich robes of Christ's righ- 
teousness, which will cost him nothing but acceptance; or the 
perishing, starving sinner to accept the bread of God which cometh 
down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world. This is the 
great design I have managed in this whole discourse ; the centre 
to which all these lines are drawn ; many arguments have been 
used, and many ways attempted to prevail with men to apply and 
put on Christ, and I am afraid, all too little. I have but laboured 
in vain, and spent my strength for nought ; all these discourses are 
but the beating of the air, and few, if any, will be persuaded to 
come unto Christ, who is clearly opened, and freely offered in the 
gospel to them. For alas ! while I am reasoning, Satan is blind- 
ing their minds with false reasonings and contrary persuasions ; the 
god of this world turns away the ears, and draws away the hearts 
of almost the whole world from Christ ; " The god of this world 
" hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light 
" of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, 
" should shine unto them." Satan is a great and jealous prince, 
and is well aware, that so many of his subjects as shall be brought 
to see the misery of their condition, will never endure to abide any 
longer in subjection to him : it is therefore his great policy to put 
out their eyes, that he may secure their souls ; to darken their 
understandings, that he may keep his interest firm and entire in 
their wills and affections ; and this makes the effectual application 
of Christ so great a difficulty, that, on the contrary, it is just mat- 
ter of admiration that any soul is persuaded and prevailed with to 
quit the service of Satan, and come to Christ. And therefore, in 
Vol. II F f 



452 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEKM. XXXIV. 

the last place, to discover the great difficulty of conversion, and shew 
you where it is that all our endeavours are obstructed, so that we 
can move the design no further, with all our labouring and striving, 
reasoning and persuading ; as also to mourn over and bewail the 
misery of christless and unregenerate souls, with whom we must 
part, upon the saddest terms ; I have chosen this scripture, which 
is of a most awakening nature, if haply the Lord, at last, may per- 
suade any soul to come over to Christ thereby. 

These words come into the apostle's discourse, by way of prolep- 
sis ; he had been speaking in the former chapter, of the transcen- 
dent excellency of the gospel above the law, and, among other 
respects, he prefers it to the law in point of clearness. The law 
was an obscure and cloudy dispensation ; there was a vail upon the 
face of Moses, and the hearts of the people, that they could not 
see to the end of that which is abolished ; but under the gospel we 
all, with open face, behold, as in a glass, the glory of the Lord. 
Against this discourse, the apostle foresaw, and obviated this ob- 
jection ; If your gospel be so clear, what is the reason that many, 
who live under the ministration of it, (and they none of the mean- 
est, neither for wisdom nor understanding) do yet see no glory, 
nor excellency in it ? To this he returns in the words I have read, 
" If our gospel be hid, it is hid from them that are lost, whose eyes 
" the god of this world hath blinded," &c. q. d. It is true, mul- 
titudes there are, who see no glory in Christ or the gospel, but the 
fault is not in either ; but in the minds of them that believe not. 
The sun shines forth in its glory, but the blind see no glory in it ; 
the fault is not in the sun, but in the eye. In the words themselves 
we have three parts to consider : 

1. A dreadful, spiritual judgment inflicted. 

2. The wicked instrument by whom it is inflicted. 

3. The politic manner in which he doth it. 

First , We have here a very dreadful, spiritual j udgment inflict- 
ed upon the souls of men, viz. the hiding of the gospel from them : 
if our gospel be hid ; for these words, E< 6s kui e?/, are a conces- 
sion, that so it is; a very sad, but undeniable truth. Many are 
there who see no beauty in Christ, nor necessity of him ; though 
both are so plainly and evidently revealed in our gospel, " if our 
" gospel be hid." It is called our gospel, not as if St. Paul and 
other preachers of it, were the authors and inventors of it ; but 
our gospel, because we are the preachers and dispensers of it. We 
are put in trust with the gospel, and though we preach it, in the 
demonstration of the Spirit, and of power, using all plainness of 
speech to make men understand it, yet it is hid from many under 
our ministry : it is hid from their understandings, they see no glory 
in it; and hid from their hearts, they see no power in it. Our 



SEItM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 453 

gospel, notwithstanding all our endeavours, is a hidden gospel unto 
some; this is the sorest, and most dreadful judgment. 

Secondly, We have here an account of that wicked instrument 
by whom this judgment is inflicted, viz. Satan, called here (by a 
mimesis) the god of this world; not simply and properly, but be- 
cause he challenges to himself the honour of a god, rules over a vast 
empire, and hath multitudes of souls, even the greater part of the 
world, in subjection and blind obedience to his government. 

Thirdly, Here, also, we have an account of the politic manner of 
this government, how he maintains his dominion among men, and 
keeps the world in quiet subjection to him ; namely, by blinding 
the minds of all them that believe not ; putting out the eyes of 
all his subjects, darkening that noble faculty, the mind, or under- 
standing ; the thinking, considering, and reasoning power of the 
soul, which the philosophers truly call to r,y&/Mvix.o>j, the leading and 
directing faculty ; for it is to the soul, what eyes are to the body, 
and it is therefore called, " the eyes of the understanding," Eph. 
i. 18. These eyes Satan blinds, i. e. he darkens the mind and un- 
derstanding with ignorance and error ; so that when men come to 
see and consider spiritual things, " they see indeed, but perceive 
" not," Isa. vi. 9, 10. They have some general, confused notions, 
but no distinct, powerful, and effectual apprehensions of those things: 
and this is the way, indeed, none like it, to bar men effectually from 
Jesus Christ, and hinder the application of the benefits of redemp- 
tion to their souls. It is true, the righteous God permits all this 
to be done by Satan, upon the souls of men ; but wheresoever he 
finally prevails thus to blind them, it is as the text speaks, gy rots 
a<7oyyv>j,£voi;, in them that are lost, or appointed of God unto perdition. 
The elect of God are all blinded for a time, but Christ applieth 
unto them his eye-salve, effectually opens the eyes of their under- 
standings, and recovers them thereby, out of Satan's power and 
dominion ; but as for those who still continue thus blinded, the 
symptoms and characters of eternal death appear upon their souls ; 
they are a company of lost men. 

Doct. That the understandings of all unbelievers are blinded by 
Safaris policies, in order to their everlasting perdition. 

Four things must be opened in the doctrinal part of this point. 

First, What the blinding of the understanding, or hiding of the 
gospel from the understanding, is. 

Secondly, I shall demonstrate, that the understandings of many 
are thus blinded, and the gospel hidden from them. 

Thirdly, I shall sHew what policies Satan use^ to blind the minds 
of men. 

FfS 



454 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SEltM. XXXIV. 

Fourthly, That this blindness is the sorest judgment, and in order 
to men's everlasting perdition. 

Fifthly, And then apply the whole. 

First, We shall enquire what the blinding of the mind, or hiding 
the gospel from it, is. Two sorts of men are thus blinded in the 
world. 

1. Those that want the means of illumination. 

2. Those that have the means, but are denied the blessing and 
efficacy of them. 

The former is the case of the Pagan world, who are in midnight 
darkness for want of the gospel. The latter is the case of the 
Christian world. The greatest part of them that live within the 
sound of the gospel, being blinded by the god of this world, Isa. 
vii. 9, 10. " And he said, Go, and tell this people ; hear ye in- 
" deed, but understand not ; and, see ye indeed, but perceive not : 
" Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy ; 
" and shut their eyes, lest they see with their eyes, and hear with 
" their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and be 
" healed." Thus, when the Sun of righteousness actually arose on 
the world, it is said, John i. 5. " The light shined in darkness, but 
" the darkness comprehended it not." So we may say of all that 
light which is in the understanding of all unbelievers, what Job 
speaks of the grave, Job x. 22. " That the light there is as dark- 
" ness." But more particularly, to open the nature of this spiritual 
blindness, I will shew you, 

1. What it is not opposed unto. 

2. What it is opposed unto. 

1. Let us examine what spiritual blindness, or the hiding the 
gospel from the minds of men is not opposed unto : and we shall 
find, 

First, That it is not opposed unto natural wisdom ; a man may 
be of an acute and clear understanding ; eagle-eyed, to discern the 
mysteries of nature, and yet the gospel may be hidden from him. 
Who were more sagacious and quick-sighted in natural things 
than the Heathen Philosophers, renowned for wisdom in their 
generations ; yet unto them the gospel was but foolishness, 1 Cor. 
i. 20, 21. St. Augustin confesseth, that before his conversion he 
was filled with offence and contempt of the simplicity of the gos- 
pel. Dedignabur esse parvulus, saith he, I scorned to become a 
child again. And that great Bradwardine, the profound doctor, 
who was learned, usque ad stuporem, even to a wonder, profes- 
sed, that when he first read Paul's epistles, he despised them, be- 
cause he found not in them, metaphysicum ingenium, those metaphy- 
sical notions which he expected. Upon this account it was, that 
Christ brake forth into the pathetical gratulation of his Father's 



8KKM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GIIACE. 455 

love to the elect, Mat. xi. 25. " At that time Jesus answered and 
" said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth ; be- 
" cause thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and 
" hast revealed them unto babes. 1 ' 

Secondly, It is not opposed to all light and knowledge in spiritual 
truths. A man may have a true understanding of the scriptures, 
give an orthodox exposition of them, and enlighten the minds of 
others by them ; and yet the gospel may be hidden from himself, 
Mat. vii. 22. " Many will say unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, 
" have we not prophesied in thy name P So Rom. ii. 19. " And 
" art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light 
" to them that sit in darkness," &c. A man may shew others the 
way to Christ and salvation, whilst both are hid from himself. 

Thirdly, It is not opposed to all kind of influences upon the af- 
fections ; for, it is possible, the gospel may touch the affections 
themselves, and cause some sweet motions and raptures in them ; 
and yet be an hidden gospel to the soul, Heb. vi. 5, 9. 

But if these three things may consist with spiritual blindness unto 
what then is it opposed ? To which I answer, that spiritual blind- 
ness stands only opposed to that saving manifestation of Jesus 
Christ in the gospel by the Spirit, whereby the soul is regenerated, 
and effectually changed by a real conversion unto God : Where- 
ever the gospel thus comes in the demonstration of the Spirit, and 
of power, producing such an effect as this in the soul, it is no 
longer an hidden gospel to that soul, though such persons do not 
see clearly all that glory which is revealed by the gospel ; though 
they know but in part, and see darkly as through a glass ; yet the 
eyes of their understandings are opened, and the things which belong 
to their peace are not hidden from them. 

Secondly, But though this be the happiness of some men, yet it 
is demonstrable that the eyes of many are blinded by the god of 
this world, and the gospel is an hidden gospel from them ; for, 

First, Many that live under the gospel are so entirely swallow- 
ed up in the affairs of this world, that they allow themselves no 
time to ponder the great concernment of their souls in the world to 
come; and judge you, whatever the gifts and knowledge of these 
men are, whether the god of this world hath not blinded their eyes. 
If it were not so, it were impossible that ever they should thus waste 
the most precious opportunities of salvation upon which their ever- 
lasting well-being depends, and spend time at the door of eternity 
about trifles which so little concern them. Yet this is the case of 
the greatest number that go under the Christian name. The eartli 
hath opened her mouth and swallowed up their time, thoughts, 
studies, and strength, as it did the bodies of Corah and his accom- 

FfS 



456 THE METHOD OF GKACE. SEHM. X/. 

plices. The first, the freest, yea, the whole of their time, is de- 
voted to the service of the world; for even at that very time when 
they present their bodies before the Lord, in the duties of his wor- 
ship, their hearts are wandering after vanities, and " going after 
" their covetousness," Ezek. xliii. 81. Judge whether the god 
of this world hath blinded these men or no, who can see so much 
beauty in the world, but none in Christ, and put an absolute 
necessity upon the vanities of this world, but none upon their own 
salvation. If this be not spiritual blindness, what is ? 

Secondly, The great stillness and quietness of men's consciences, 
under the most rousing and awakening truths of the gospel, plainly 
prove that the god of this world hath blinded their eyes. For 
did men see and apprehend the dangerous condition they are in as 
the word represents it ; nothing in the world would quiet them 
but Christ. As soon as men's eyes come to be opened, the next 
enquiry they come to make is, " What shall we do to be saved ?" 
It is not impossible that a man should hang over hell, see Christ 
and the hopes of salvation going, and the day of patience ending, 
and yet be quiet. O ! it cannot be, that conscience should let 
them be quiet in such a case, if it were not blinded and stupitied ; 
but whilst the god of this world, " that strong man armed keepeth 
" the house, all his goods are in peace," Luke xi. 21. If once 
your eyes were opened by conviction, a man may then say, be quiet 
if you can ; sit still, and let the hopes and seasons of salvation pass 
quietly away if you can. Suppose one should come into the con- 
gregation, and whisper but such a word as this in your ears, your 
child is fallen into the fire, and is a dying, since you came from 
home ; will it be in the power of all friends you have to quiet you, 
and make you sit still after such an information ? much less when 
a man apprehends his own soul in immediate danger of everlasting 
burnings. 

Thirdly, The strong confidences and presumptuous hopes men 
have of salvation, whilst they remain in the state of nature and un- 
regeneracy, plainly shew their minds to be blinded by the policy of 
Satan. This presumption is one of those tfafaXoy/c/xo/, false reason- 
ings, by which Satan deludes the understanding, as the apostle 
calls them, James i. 22. It is the cunning sophistry of the devil, 
fathered by self-love, Prov. xxi. 2. " Every way of a man is right 
" in their own eyes," and partly by self-ignorance^ Rev. iii. 17. 
" Thou saidst I am rich, and have need of nothing, and knowest 
" not that thou art poor." You have no fears, no doubts, no case 
to propound that concerns your future state ; and why so ? but be- 
cause you have no sight ; your consciences are quieted, because your 
eyes are blinded. 

Fourthly, The trifling of men with the duties of religion plainly 



SERM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 457 

discovers the blinding power of Satan upon their minds and under- 
standings, else they would never play and dally with the serious 
and solemn ordinances of God at that rate they do ; if their eyes 
were once opened, they would be in earnest in prayer, and apply 
themselves with the closest attention of mind to hearing the 
gospel. There are two sorts of thoughts about any subject of 
meditation. Some think at a distance, and others think close to 
the subject. Never do thoughts of men come so close to Christ, to 
heaven, and to hell, as they do immediately upon their illumina- 
tion. When Johns ministry enlightened the people's minds, it is 
said, Matth. xi. 12. " From the days of John the Baptist until 
" now, the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the vio- 
" lent take it by force." Surely these men were more in good 
earnest who would receive no repulse, take no denial, but even 
force themselves through all difficulties into heaven ; and so would 
it be with you. If the god of this word had not blinded your 
minds you would never pray with so much unconcernedness, nor 
hear with so much negligence and carelessness ; pray as if you pray- 
ed not, and hear as if you heard not. It is with many of your 
hearts as it was with Aristotle, who after a quaint oration made be- 
fore him, was asked how he liked it ; truly, said he, I did not hear 
it ; for I was thinking all the while of another matter. 

Fifthly, This also is a plain evidence that the god of this world 
hath blinded many men's eyes among us, for that they fear not 
to commit great sins to avoid small hazards and troubles, which all 
the world could never persuade them to do, if they were not hood- 
winked by the god of this world. Those that have seen sin as sin, 
in the glass of God's law, " will chuse as Moses did, to suffer any 
" affliction with the people of God, rather than enjoy the plea- 
" sures of sin, which are but for a season, 1 ' Heb. xi. 25. Those 
that have seen and felt the evil of sin in the deep troubles of their 
spirits for it, will account all reproaches, all losses, all sufferings 
from men, to be but as nothing to the burthen of sin. 

Sixthly, The pride and self-conceitedness of many thousands 
who profess Christianity, plainly shew their minds to be blinded by 
the sophistry of Satan, and that they do not understand themselves, 
and the woful state of their own souls. Those that see God in the 
clearest light, abhor themselves in the deepest humility, Isa. vi. 5. 
John xliii. 5. If ever the Lord had effectually opened your eyes 
by a clear discovery of your state by nature, and the course of your 
life, under the efficacy and influence of continual temptations and 
corruptions, how would your plumes fall ? None in the world 
would rate you lower than you yourselves would. By all which it 
appears that multitudes are blinded by the god of this world, 

Ff4 



458 THE METHOD OF GilACE. 



SERM. XXXIV. 



Thirdly, In the third place we are to consider what policies 
Satan useth to blind the minds of them that believe not, and we 
shall find there are three sorts of policies practised by the god of 
this world upon the minds and understandings of men, which he 
darkens, by 

1. Hindering the reception of gospel-light 

2. Obstructing the efficacy of it when received. 

3. Making misapplication of it to other purposes. 

First, It is a great policy in Satan, to blind the understandings 
of men, by hindering and preventing the reception of gospel-light, 
which he doth especially these five ways ; 

First, By tempting the dispensers of the gospel to darken the 
truths thereof, in the delivering of them, to shoot over the heads 
of their hearers, in lofty language and terms of art, so that com- 
mon understandings can give no account, when the sermon is 
done, what the preacher would have ; but, however, commend him 
for a good scholar, and an excellent orator. I make no doubt 
but the devil is very busy with ministers in their studies, tempting 
them, by the pride of their own hearts, to gratify his designs here- 
in ; he teaches them how to paint the glass, that he might keep 
out the light. 

I acknowledge, a proper, grave, and comely stile, befits the 
lips of Christ's ambassadors ; they should not be rude and careless 
in their language, or method. But this affectation of great swell- 
ing words of vanity, is but too like the proud Gnostics, whom the 
apostle is supposed to tax for this evil, Jude ver. 16. " This is to 
" darken counsel by words without knowledge," Job xxxi. 2. 
To amuse and bemist poor ignorant souls, and nullify the design 
of preaching : for every thing is accounted so far good, as it is good 
to the end it is ordained for. A sword that hath an hilt of gold, 
set thick with diamonds, is no good sword, if it hath no edge to 
cut, or want a good back to follow home the stroke. O that the 
ministers of Christ would chuse rather * sound, than great words, 
such as are apt to pierce the heart, rather than such as tickle the 
fancy ; and let people beware of furthering the design of Satan 
against their own souls, in putting a temptation upon their minis- 
ters, by despising plain preaching. The more popular, plain, and 
intelligible our discourses are, so much the more probable they are 
to be successful ; that is the most excellent oratory, that persuades 
men to Christ. 

Secondly, Satan hinders the access of light to the understandings 
of men, by employing their minds about impertinent things, while 

* They who speak in a popular, plain, and simple manner, are the best instructors 
of the people. Bucholtz. 



SERM. "XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GHACE. 459 

they are attending upon the ordinances of God ; thus lie tempted 
them, in Ezek. xxxiii. 31* 32. "And they come unto thee as the 
" people cometh, and they sit before thee, as my people ; and 
" they hear thy words, but they will not do them ; for with their 
" mouth they shew much love, but their heart gocth after their 
" covetousness. And lo ! thou art unto them as a very lovely song 
" of one that hath a pleasant voice.'" The modulation of the pro- 
phet's voice was very pleasing to their ears, but mean while their 
fancies and thoughts were wandering after their lusts ; their hearts 
were full of earthly projects. 

Thirdly, Satan hinders the access of light to the understandings 
of men, by raising objections, and picking quarrels with the word, 
on purpose to shake its authority, and hinder the assent of the un- 
derstanding to it, and so the word makes no more impression than 
a fable, or a romance would do. And never did this design of 
Satan obtain more than in this atheistical age, wherein the main 
pillars and foundation of religion are shaken in the minds of mul- 
titudes. The devil hath persuaded many, that the gospel is but a 
cunningly-devised fable ; Jabula Christi, as that blaspheming pope 
called it ; that ministers must say something to get a living. That 
heaven and hell are but fancies, or at most things of great uncer- 
tainty, and doubtful credit. This being once obtained, the door 
of the soul is shut against truth. And this design of Satan hath 
prospered the more in this generation, by the corrupt doctrines of 
seducing spirits, " Which have overthrown the faith of some," 
2 Tim. ii. 18. And partly from the scandalous lives of loose and 
vain professors, the gospel hath been brought into contempt ; but 
especially by Satan's artificial improvement of the corrupt natures 
of men in an age wherein conscience hath been so much de- 
bauched, and Atheism thereby spread as a gangrene in the body 
politic. 

Fourthly, Satan hinders the access of light, by helping erroneous 
minds to draw false conclusions and perverse inferences from the 
great and precious truths of the gospel ; and thereby bringing them 
under prejudice and contempt : Thus he assists the errors of men's 
minds about the doctrine of election : when he either persuades 
them, that it is an unreasonable doctrine, and not worthy of cre- 
dit, that God should chuse some, and refuse others every way as 
good as those he hath chosen ; or, if there be any certainty in that 
doctrine, then men may throw the reins upon the neck of their 
lusts, and live at what rate they list ; for if God hath chosen them 
to salvation, their wickedness shall not hinder it ; and if he have 
appointed them unto wrath, their diligence and self-denial cannot 
prevent it. 

Thus the doctrine of free grace is by the like sophistry of Satan 



460 THE METHOD OF GRACE. 



SERM. XXXIV. 



turned into lasciviousness. If grace abound, men may sin the more 
freely ; and the shortness of our time upon earth, which in its own 
nature awakens all men to diligence, is, by the subtilty of Satan, 
turned to a quite contrary purpose, " Let us eat and drink, for to- 
" morrow we die." 

Fifthly, Satan darkens the minds of men, and shuts them up 
against the light, by blowing them up with pride and self-conceit- 
edness, persuading them that they know all these things already, 
and causing them to contemn the most weighty and precious tiuths 
of God, as trite and vulgar notions. The word cannot be received 
without meekness and humility of mind, James i. 91. Psal. xxv. 
8, 9. and pride is the nurse of ignorance, 1 Tim. vi. 4. 1 Cor. viii. 
7. The devil is aware of this, and therefore blows up the pride 
and conceitedness of men's hearts all that he can : And this temp- 
tation of his generally prevails wherever it meets with a knowing 
head, matched with a graceless and unsanctified heart. And thus 
we see by what wiles and policies Satan keeps out the light, and 
prevents the access of it to the minds of men. 

But if he miss his design here, and truth gets into the mind, 
Then 

Secondly ', He labours to obstruct the efficacy and operation of the 
light ; and though it do shine into the understanding, yet it shall 
be imprisoned there, and send down no converting influences upon 
the will and affections : And this design he promotes and manages 
divers wavs. 

First, By hastening to quench convictions betimes, and nip them 
in the bud. Satan knows how danges-uiis a thing it is, and de- 
structive to his interest, to suffer convictions to continue long ; 
and therefore it is said of him, Matth. xiii. 19. When any " one 
" heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then 
" cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown 
16 in his heart." Satan is compared in this scripture to the fowls in 
the air, which pick up the seed before it take any root in the earth. 
The devil is very jealous of this, and therefore labours all he can to 
destroy the word before it comes to operate upon the heart ; which 
he doth sometimes by the cares of the world, and sometimes by vain 
companions, who prove mere quench coals vinto the beginning con- 
victions. One sinner destroyeth much good. 

Secondly, No sooner doth the god of this world observe the light 
of truth begin to operate upon the heart, but he obstructeth that 
design by procrastinations and delays, which delude and baffle con- 
vinced souls ; he persuades them if they will alter their course, it 
will be time enough hereafter, when such encumbrances and trou- 
bles in the world are over ; if he prevail here, it is a thousand to 
one but the work miscarries. James i. 13, 14. If the hearer of the 



SERM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 461 

word be not a doer, i. e. a present doer, while the impressions of 
it are fresh upon the soul, he doth but deceive himself. For it is 
with the heart, as it is with melted wax ; if the seal be clapped to 
it presently, it will receive a fair impression ; but if it be let alone, 
but for a little while, you can make none at all ; it was therefore 
David's great care and wisdom to set about the work of religion 
under the first impetus, or vigorous motion of his heart and affec- 
tions. Psal. cxix. 60. " I made haste, and delayed not to keep 
" thy commandments." Multitudes of souls have perished by these 
delays. It is a temptation incident to all that are under beginning 
convictions, especially young persons, whom the devil persuades that 
it were no better than madness in them to abridge and deny them- 
selves so much delight and pleasure, and steep their youthful 
thoughts in such a melancholy subject as religion is. 

Thirdly, If all this will not do, but convictions still continue to 
get ground in the conscience, then he endeavours to scare and 
fright them out of their convictions, by representing to them the 
inward terrors, troubles, and despairs into which they are about 
to plunge themselves, and that henceforth they must never expect 
a pleasant day, or comfortable hour. Thus doth the god of this 
world blind the minds of them that believe not, both by hindering 
the access of light to the mind, and the influence of it upon the 
heart. 

Thirdly, There is yet one policy of Satan to keep souls in dark- 
ness, and that is, by the misapplication of truth ; persuading them, 
that whatsoever they read or hear of the misery and danger of christ- 
less and unrcgenerate persons, doth not in the least touch or concern 
them, but the more notorious and profane part of the world ; and 
by this policy he blinds the minds of all civil and moral persons. 
Thus the " Pharisees trusted in themselves that they were righteous, 
" and despised others." And so the Laodiceans thought themselves 
rich, and increased with goods ; that is, in a very safe and good 
condition *. Now there are divers things notably improved by 
Satan's policy, in order to these misapplications of truth. As, 

First, The freedom of their lives from the most gross pollutions 
of the world, Mat. xix. 20. " All these things have I kept from my 
" youth up. 11 A civil, sober course of life is a most effectual blind 
before the eyes of many a man's conscience. 

Secondly, It is the policy of Satan to prevent convictions by con- 
viction ; I mean effectual convictions, by convictions that have 
been ineffectual, and are now vanished away. Thus the troubles 
that some persons have been under, must pass for their conversion, 



See my Touchstone of Sincerity upon Rev. iii. 17, IS. 



462 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXIV, 

though the temper of their heart be the same it was : Their inef- 
fectual troubles are made use of by the devil to blind them in the 
true knowledge and apprehension of their condition. For these 
men and women can speak of the troubles they have had for sin, 
and the many tears they have shed for it ; whereby thorough con- 
viction is effectually prevented. 

Thirdly, Gifts and knowledge are improved by the policy of 
Satan against the true knowledge of Jesus Christ, and our own es- 
tate by nature. As conviction is improved by Satan's policy against 
conviction, so is knowledge against knowledge. This was the case 
of them in Rom. ii. 17, 18. " Thou art called a Jew, and restest 
" in the law, and makest thy boast of God, and knowest his will, 
" and approvest the things that are excellent ; being instructed out 
" of the law, and art confident that thou thyself art a guide to the 
" blind," &c. And this is the temptation and delusion of knowing 
persons, who are so far from being blind in their own account, that 
they account themselves the guides of the blind : Yet who blinder 
than such men ? 

Fourthly, External reformation is improved by the policy of Sa- 
tan against true spiritual reformation, and passes current up and 
down the world for conversion ; though it serve only to strengthen 
Satan's interest in the soul, Matth. xii. 44. and for want of a 
real change of heart, doth but increase their sin and misery, 2 Pet. 
ii. 20. This is the generation that is pure in their own eyes, and 
yet are not washed from their filthiness. The cleanness of their 
hands blinds them in discovering the Jbulness of their hearts. 

Fifthly, The policy of Satan improves diligence in some duties, 
against the convictions of neglect in other duties. The external 
duties of religion, as hearing, praying, fasting, against the great du- 
ties of repenting and believing. This was their case, Isa. lviii. 2, 3. 
** Yet they seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a 
fi nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinances of 
" their God. They ask of me the ordinances of justice, they take 
" delight in approaching to God. Wherefore have we fasted, say 
*' they, and thou seest not ? Wherefore have we afHicted our souls, 
" and thou takest no knowledge r* Thus duty is improved against 
duty, the externals against the internals of religion, and multitudes 
are blinded this way. 

Sixthly, The policy of Satan improves zeal against zeal ; and 
thereby blinds a great part of the world : he allows men to be zea- 
lous against a false religion, if thereby he may prevent them 
from being zealous in the true religion. He diverts their zeal 
against their own sins, by spending it against other men's. Thus 
Paul was once blinded by his own zeal for the law, Acts xxii. 8. 
And many men, at this day, satisfy themselves in their own zeal 



SERM. XXXIV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 463 

against the corruptions of God's worship, and the superstitions of 
others, who never felt the power of true religion upon their own 
hearts ; a dangerous blind of Satan. 

Seventhly, The policy of Satan improves the esteem and respect 
men have for the people of God against their great duty and in- 
terest to become such themselves, Rev. iii. 1. "Thou hast a name 
" that thou livest, but thou art dead." It is enough to many men 
tli at they obtain acceptation among the saints, though they be none 
of that number ; the good opinion of others begets and confirms 
their good opinion of themselves. 

Eighthly, The policy of Satan improves soundness of judgment, 
against soundness of heart. An orthodox head against an ortho- 
dox heart and life ; dogmatical faith, against justifying faith. 
This was the case of them before-mentioned, Rom. ii. 18, 19. 
Men satisfy themselves, that they have a sound understanding, 
though, at the same time, they have a very rotten heart. It is 
enough for them that their heads are regular, though their hearts 
and lives be very irregular. 

Ninthly, The policy of Satan improves the blessings of God 
against the blessings of God, blinding us by the blessings of provi- 
dence, so as not to discern the want of spiritual blessings : persua- 
ding men that the smiles of providence in their prosperity, success, 
and thriving designs in the world, are good evidences of the love of 
God to their souls, not at all discerning how the prosperity of fools 
deceives them, and that riches are given often to the hurt of the 
owners thereof. 

Tenthly, The policy of Satan improves comfort against comfort, 
false and ungrounded comforts under the word, against the real 
grounds of comfort lying in the soufs interest in Christ. Thus 
many men finding a great deal of comfort in the promises, are so 
blinded thereby, as never to look after union with Christ, the only 
solid ground of all true comfort, Heb. vi. 5, 9. 

And thus you see how the god of this world blindeth the minds 
of them that believe not, and how the gospel is hid to them that are 
lost. 



464 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXV. 



SERMON XXXV. 

2 Cor. iv. 3, 4. 

But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost ; in whom 
the god of' this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe 
not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the 
image of God, should shine unto them. 



JL HE words have been opened, and this point observed : — 

Doct. That the understandings of all unbelievers are blinded by 
Satarfs policies, hi order to their everlasting perdition. 

We have shewn already what* the blinding the mind, or hiding 
of the gospel from it is ; it hath also been demonstrated that the 
gospel is hid, and the minds of many blinded under it ; you have 
also seen what policies Satan uses to blind the minds of men, even 
in the clearest light of the gospel. It remains now that I open to 
you the dreadful nature of this judgment of God upon the souls of 
men, and then make application of the whole. 

There are many judgments of God inflicted upon the souls and 
bodies of men in this world ; but none of them are so dreadful as 
those spiritual judgments are which God inflicts immediately upon 
the soul ; and among spiritual judgments few or none are of a more 
dreadful nature and consequence than this of spiritual blindness ; 
which will appear by considering, 

First, The subject of this judgment, which is the soul, and the 
principal power of the soul, which is the mind and understanding 
faculty ; the soul is the most precious and invaluable part of man, 
and the mind is the superior and most noble power of the soul ; it 
is to the soul what the eye is to the body, the directive faculty. 
The bodily eye is a curious, tender, and most precious part of the 
body. When we would express the value of a thing, we say, we 
prize it as our eyes. The loss of the eyes is a sore loss, we lose 
a great part of ihe comfort of our souls by it. Yet such an af- 
fliction (speaking comparatively) is but a trifle to this. If our 
bodily eyes be blinded, we cannot see the sun, but if our spiritual 
eye be blinded, we cannot see God, we wander in the paths of 
sin, 1 John ii. 11. We are led blindfold to hell by Satan, as the 
Syrians were in Samaria, 2 Kings vi. 19, 20. And then our eyes 
like theirs will be opened to see our misery when it is too late. 
" The light of the body is the eye, (saith Christ). If therefore 
" thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light ; but 
" if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. 



SERM. XXXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 4G5 

" If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is 
" that darkness ?" Mat. vi. 22, 23. By the eye he means the 
practical judgment, the understanding faculty, which is the seat for 
principles, the common treasury of the rules of practice, according 
unto which a man's life is formed, and his way directed. If there- 
fore that power of the soul be darkened, how great must that 
darkness be ; for now the blind lead the blind, and both fall into 
the ditch. The blind judgment misguides the blind-affections, 
and both fall into hell. O what a sad thing is it, that the devil 
should lead that that leads thee ! That he should sit at the helm, 
and steer thy course to damnation ! The blinding of this noble fa- 
culty precipitates the soul into the most dangerous courses ; perse- 
cution, by this means, seems to be true zeal for God, John xvi. 2. 
" They that persecute you shall think that they do God service. 
" Paul once thought verily with himself, that he ought to do many 
" things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth, Acts xxvi. 9. 
i. e. He thought he had pleased God, when he was imprisoning 
and persecuting his people, as many do at this day ; it will make a 
man to sin conscientiously, which is a very dangerous way of sin- 
ning, and difficult to be reclaimed. 

Secondly, It is a dreadful judgment, if we consider the object 
about which the understanding is blinded, which is Jesus Christ, 
and union with him ; regeneration, and "the nature and necessity 
thereof. For this blindness is not universal, but respective and 
particular. A man may have abundance of light and knowledge 
in things natural and moral ; but spiritual things are hidden from 
his eyes. Yea, a man may know spiritual things in a natural way, 
which increaseth his blindness ; but he cannot discern them spiri- 
tually ; this is a sore judgment, and greatly to be bewailed. 
" Thou hast hid these things (said Christ) from the wise and pru- 
" dent, and hast revealed them unto babes," Mat. xi. 25. Learned 
and knowing men are ignorant of those things, which very babes 
in Christ understand. They are prudent in the management of 
earthly affairs ; but to save their own souls they have no knowledge. 
They are able, with Berengarius, to dispute de omni scibili, of 
every thing investigable by the light of nature ; yea, to open the 
scripture solidly, and defend the doctrines and truths of Christ 
against his adversaries successfully ; and yet blinded in the great 
mystery of regeneration, Blindness in part, (saith the apostle) is 
happened unto Israel ? and that, indeed was the principal part of 
knowledge, viz. the knowledge of Jesus Christ, and him crucified, 
we see farther than they. The literal knowledge of Jesus Christ 
shines clearly in our understanding. We are only blinded about 
those things which should give us saving interest in him, about the 
effectual application of Christ to our own souls. 



466 THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXV. 

Thirdly, The dreadful nature of this spiritual blindness farther 
appears from the consideration of the season in which it befals 
men, which is the very time of God's patience, and the only op- 
portunity they have for salvation; after these opportunities are 
over, their eyes will be opened to see their misery, but alas, too late. 
Upon this account, Christ shed those tears over Jerusalem, Luke 
xix. 42. " O that thou hadst known, at least in this thy day, the 
" things that belong to thy peace ; but now they are hid from 
« thine eyes." Now the season of grace is past and gone; oppor- 
tunities are the golden spots of time, and there is much time in a 
short opportunity, as there are many pieces of silver in one piece 
of gold. Time signifies nothing when opportunities are gone ; to 
be blinded in the very season of salvation, is the judgment of all 
judgments, the greatest misery incident to man; to have our eyes 
opened when the seasons of salvation are past, is but an aggra- 
vation of misery : there is a twofold opening of men's eyes to see 
their danger, viz. 

1 . Graciously to prevent danger. 

2. Judicially to aggravate misery. 

They whose eyes are not opened graciously in this world, to see 
their disease and remedy in Christ, shall have their eyes opened 
judicially in the world to come, to see their disease without any 
remedy. If God open them now, it is by way of prevention ; if 
they be not opened till then, it will produce desperation. 

Fourthly, The horrible nature of this judgment farther appears 
from the exceeding difficulty of curing it, especially in men of ex- 
cellent natural endowments and accomplishments, John ix. 40, 41. 
" And some of the Pharisees which were with him, heard these 
" words, and said unto him, Are we blind also ? Jesus said unto 
" them, If ye were blind, ye should have no sin : but now ye say, 
" We see : therefore your sin remained!," q. d. the pride and 
conceitedness of your heart and obstinacy and incurableness to 
your blindness ; these are " the blind people that have eyes ;" 
Isa. lxiii. 8. In seeing they see not. The conviction of such men 
is next to an impossibility. 

Fifthly, The design and end of this blindness under the gospel 
is most dreadful * ; so saith my text, " The god of this world hath 
^ blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light 
u of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, 
" should shine unto them." Answerable whereunto are those 
words, Isa. vi. 10. " Make the heart of this people fat, and make 

* It is a sign of God's displeasure, when men understand not their faults lest repen- 
tance follow. Ci/pr. En. 2. But to be smitten with blindness of mind, so as neither to 
know nor lament their faults, is a higher evidence of the displeasure of an angry God, 

Cypr. d" L-r. 



SERM. XXXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 4GT 

" make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes ; lest they sec with 
" their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their 
" hearts, and convert, and be healed. r) So that it is plain, this 
blinding is a prceludium to damnation, as the covering of Haman s 
face was to his destruction. When the Lord hath no purpose of 
grace and mercy to a man's soul, then, to bring about the damna- 
tion of that man by a righteous permission, many occasions of 
blindness befal him, which Satan improves effectually unto his 
eternal ruin ; among which fatal occasions, blind guides and scan- 
dalous professors are none of the least ; they shall be fitted with 
ministers suitably to their humours, which shall speak smooth 
things : If a man walk in the spirit and falsehood, (i. e. by an 
sv dia, dvotv, — the spirit of falsehood) do lie, saying, I will prophesy 
to thee of wine and strong drink, he shall even be the prophet of 
this people : and the slips and falls of professors shall do the devil 
not a little service in this his fatal design ; Mat. xviii. 7. " Wo to 
" the world because of offences." This shall blind them, and har- 
den them to purpose. Thus you see what a dreadful judgment this 
is, a stroke of God upon the soul, which cuts off all the present com- 
forts of Christ and religion from it, takes away the bridle of re- 
straint from sin, and makes way for the final ruin of the soul. A 
far greater judgment it is than the greatest calamity or affliction 
which can befal us in this world. If our names suffer by the great- 
est reproaches, our bodies by the most painful diseases, our estates 
by the greatest losses ; if God strike every comfort we have in this 
world dead by affliction ; all this is nothing, compared with this 
blinding judgment of God upon the soul ; for they may come 
from the tender love of God to us, Heb. xii. 6. but this is the 
effect of his wrath ; they may cleanse sin, Isa. xxvii. 9. but this 
increases it ; they often prove occasions of conversion, Job xxxvi. 
8, 9. but this is the great obstruction to it. In a word, they only 
wound the flesh, and that with a curable wound ; but this stabs 
the soul, and that with a mortal wound. 

First use, of information. 

Inference 1. If this be the case of the unbelieving world, to be so 
blinded by the god of this world ; How little should we value the 
censures and slanders of this blind world ? Certainly they should 
move no other affection but pity in our soul : if their eyes were 
opened, their mouths would be shut ; they would never traduce 
religion, and the sincere profession of it as they do, if Satan had 
not blinded their minds : they speak evil of the things they know 
not; their reproaches, which they let fly so freely, are but so 
many arrows shot by the blind man's bow, which only stick in our 
clothes, and can do us no hurt, except we thrust them onward by 

Vol. II G z 



46S THE METHOD OF GRACE. SERM. XXXV. 

our own discontent to the wounding of our spirits. " * I could al- 
" most be proud upon it, said Luther, that I have got an ill name 
" among the worst of men. 1 " Beware, Christians that you give 
them no occasion to blaspheme the name of your God, and then 
never trouble yourselves, however they use your names. If they 
tread it in the dirt now, God (as one speaks) will take it up, wash 
off all the dirt, and deliver it to you again clear and shining. 
Should such men speak well of us, we might justly suspect our- 
selves of some iniquity which administers to them the occasions 
of it. 

hif. 2. How absurd and dangerous must it be for Christians to 
follow the examples of the blind world? Let the blind follow the 
blind, but let not those whom God hath enlightened do so. Chris- 
tians, never let those lead you, who are led blindfold by the devil 
themselves. The holiness and heavenliness of Christians was wont 
to set the world a wondering that they would not run with them 
into the same excess of riot, 1 Pet. iv. 4. But sure, since God hath 
opened your eyes, and shewed you the dangereous courses they 
walk in, it would be the greatest wonder of all, if you should be the 
companions of such men, and tread in the steps of their examples. 
Christian, as humble and lowly thoughts as thou hast of thyself, 
yet I would have thee understand thyself to be too good to be the 
associate of such men. Discamus sanctam superbiam, et sciamus 
nos esse ill is meliores. If they will walk with you in the way of 
duty and holiness, let them come and welcome ; receive them with 
both arms, and be glad of their company ; but beware you walk 
not in their paths, lest they be a snare unto you. Did they see the 
end of their way, they would never walk in it themselves; why 
then will you walk with them who do see it ? 

Inf. 3. If this be so, Let Christians be exact and circumspect in 
their walking, lest they lay a stumbling-block before the blind. It 
is a great sin to do so in a proper sense, Lev. xix. 14. " Thou shalt 
" not put a stumbling-block before the blind. " And a far greater 
to do it in a metaphorical sense, Rom. xiv. 13. It is the express 
will of God, " that no man put a stumbling-block, or an occasion to 
" fall in his brother's way." It is an argument of little regard to 
the honour of Christ, or the souls of men, so to do. O professors, 
look to your steps ; the devil desires to make use of you for such 
purposes. The sins of thousands of others, who make no profession 
of godliness, will never so fit his purpose for the blinding of those 
men's eyes, as the least slip or failing of yours will do. It is the 
living bird that makes the best stale to draw others into the net : 



* Superbusjio, quod video nomen pess'wnum mihi crescere. Luther. Gratias ago Dec 
meo, quod di«nus sum quern mundus oderit. Hieron. 



SERM. XXXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 46*9 

the grossest wickedness of profane sinners passeth away in silence, 
but all the neighbourhood shall ring with your miscarriages. " A 
" righteous man falling down before the wicked, is as a troubled 
" fountain and a corrupt spring," Prov. xxv. 26. The scandalous 
falls of good men are like a bag of poison cast by Satan into the 
spring from whence the whole town is supplied with water. You 
little know what mischief you do, and how many blind sinners may 
fall into hell by your occasion. 

Iiif'. 4. Hoio dangerous a thing is zeal in a wicked man ? It is 
like a sharp sword in a blind man's hand, or like a high mettle hi 
a blind horse. How much hath the church of God suffered upon 
this account, and doth suffer at this day : The world hath ever been 
full of such blind and blustering zeal, which, like a hurricane, over- 
turns all that stands in its way : yea, as we noted before, it makes a 
man a kind of conscientious persecutor. I confess it is better for 
the persecutor himself to do it ignorantly, because ignorance leaves 
him in a capacity for mercy, and sets him a degree lower than the 
malicious, enlightened persecutor, 1 Tim. i. 13. else it were the 
dreadful case described in Heb. x. But yet, as it is, John xvi. 2 
these are the fierce and dreadful enemies of the church of God. 
Such a man was Paul, a devout persecutor, and such persecution 
God afterward suffered to befal himself, Acts xiii. 50. " But the 
" Jews stirred up the devout and honourable women, and the chief 
" men of that city ; and raised persecution agsinst Paul and Bar- 
" nabas, and expelled them out of their coasts." An erroneous 
conscience binds, as well as an informed conscience ; and wherever 
God gives such men opportunity to vent the spleen and rage of 
their hearts upon his people, they will be sure to do it to purpose. 
With other men Gamaliel's counsel may have some influence, and 
they may be afraid lest they be found fighters against God ; but 
blind zeal spurs on, and saith, as Jehu did, " Come, see my zeal 
" for the Lord of Hosts." O blind sinners, be sure of your mark 
before you discharge your arrows. If you shoot at a wicked man, 
as you suppose him, and God finds one of his dear children wounded 
or destroyed, what account will you give of that fact to God when 
you shall come before his judgment-seat? 

Second use, of exhortation. 

This point is very improveable by way of exhortation. Both, 

1. Unto those who are blinded by the god of this world. 

2. To those that are enlightened in the knowledge o^ Christ, by 
the true God. 

First, To those who are still blinded by the god of this world, 
to whom the Lord hath not given unto this day eyes to see their 
misery in themselves, or their remedy in Christ, so as to make an 

Gg2* 



470 THE METHOD OF GRACE, SERM. XXXV. 

effectual application of him to their own souls. To all such my 
counsel is, 

To get a sense of your own blindness. 
2. To seek out for a cure, whilst yet it may be had. 
First, Labour to get a deep sense of the misery of such a 
condition ; for till you be awakened by conviction, you can never 
be healed. O that you did but know the true difference betwixt 
common and saving light ; the want of this keeps you in darkness : 
you think because you know the same things that the most unsanc- 
tified men doth, that therefore there is no difference betwixt his know- 
ledge and yours ; and are therefore ready to say to them, as Job to 
his friends ; " Lo, mine eye hath seen all this, mine ear hath 
" heard and understood it : what ye know, the same do I know 
" also ; I am not inferior unto you,'" Job xiii. 1, $. But O that 
you would be convinced that your knowledge vastly differs from the 
knowledge of believers. Though you know the same things that 
they do, it is a knowledge of another kind and nature. You know 
spiritual things in another way, merely by the light of reason, as- 
sisted and improved by the common light of the gospel ; they know 
the same things by spiritual illumination, and in an experimental 
way. 1 John ii. 20. " Ye have an unction from the holy One, 
■" and ye know all things." Their knowledge is practical, yours 
is idle. They are working out their salvation, by that light which 
God hath given them, Psal. cxi. 10. Their knowledge of God 
and Christ produces the fruits of faith, obedience, and mortifica- 
tion, and heavenly-mindedness in them : it hath no such fruits in 
you; whatever light there be in your understandings, it makes no 
alteration at all upon your hearts. The light brings them to heaven, 
John xvii. 3. Yours shall be blown out by death, 1 Cor. xiii. 8. 
and yourselves left in the mists of eternal darkness, except your 
eyes be opened seasonably by the anointing of the Holy Ghost 
Conviction is a great part of your cure. 

Secondly, Labour to get a remedy for this dangerous disease of 
your minds : " Awake to righteousness, and sin not, for some have 
t; not the knowledge of God : I speak this to your shame," 1 Cor. 
xv. 34. These tilings speak encouragement to you, though it be a 
sore judgment that lies upon you, and very difficult to be removed : 
yet remember Jesus Christ is commissioned by God the Father to 
open the blind eyes, Isa. xiii. 6, 7. and this excellent physician be- 
speaks you for his patients, Rev. hi. 18. " Anoint thine eyes, 
« (saith he) with eye-salve that thou mayest see.*" Yea, the most 
enlightened Christians were once as dark and blind in spiritual 
things as you are, and Christ hath cured them, Eph. v. 8. " Once 
'*' were you darkness, now are ye light in the Lord." Attend 
therefore upon the ordinances of the gospel diligently ; that is God's 



SERM. XXXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 471 

enlightening instrument by which lie couches those cataracts which 
blind the eyes of men's understandings, Acts xxvi. 28. And if 
ever you will have your eyes opened, allow yourselves time to pon- 
der and consider what you hear. The duty of meditation is a 
verv enlightening duty : above all, cry to the Lord Jesus Christ, 
as that poor man did, " Lord, that mine eyes may be opened, that 
" I may receive my sight. 11 Say, Lord, this is my disease and dan- 
ger, that in seeing I see not. Others see natural things in a spiri- 
tual way, whilst I see spiritual things onlyin a natural way. Their 
light is operative upon their hearts, mine is but an idle impractical 
notion of religion, which brings forth no fruit of holiness. Their 
knowledge sets their hands a work in duties of obedience ; mine 
only sets my tongue a work in discourses of those things which my 
heart never felt. Lord, open mine eyes, and make me to see out 
of this obscurity : All the light that is in me is but darkness. O 
Lord, enlighten my darkness, enlighten mine eyes, lest I sleep the 
sleep of death. 

Secondly, Let it be a word of counsel and exhortation to such as 
once were blind, but do now see. 

First, I beseech you, bless God for the least degree of spiritual 
illumination. " Truly light is sweet, and it is a pleasant thing for 
" the eyes to behold the sun, 11 Eccles. xi. 7. But O how sweet is 
spiritual light ! and what a pleasant thing to behold the Sun of 
righteousness ! Blessed are your eyes, for they see God hath brought 
you out of darkness into marvellous light. And marvellous in- 
deed it must needs be, when you consider how many wise and 
prudent men are under the power of spiritual darkness, whilst 
such babes as you are enlightened, Mat. xi. 85. It greatly affect- 
ed the heart of Christ ; O let it affect yours also. 

Secondly, Labour to get a clearer sight of spiritual things everv 
day. For all spiritual light is increasing light, " which shineth 
" more and more unto the perfect day, 11 Prov. iv. 18. O ! if a 
little spiritual light be so comfortable, what would more be ? The 
wisdom of God is a manifold wisdom, Eph. iii. 10. The best of us 
see but little of it. Labour therefore to know spiritual things more 
extensively, and more experimentally, Phil. ii. 8 4 9. Be still in- 
creasing in the knowledge of God. 

Thirdly, Walk as men whose eyes are opened. " Once ye were 
" in darkness, now are ye light in the Lord ; walk as children of 
" the light, Eph. v. 8. else your light will but aggravate your 
sin. Remember how it displeased God, that Solomon's heart was 
turned from the Lord God of Israel who appeared to him twice, 
1 Kings xi. 9. Remember how angry God was with the Hea- 
thens for abusing the dim common light of nature. Rom. i. 21 

Go- f] 



472 THE METHOD OF GflACE. SI-.KM. XXXV. 

How much more evil is it in you to abuse the most precious light 
that shineth in this world ? and what mischievous effects the abuse 
of your light will have upon this blind world ? It was a smart re- 
buke given once by an Atheist to a good man, who being asked by 
him how he could satisfy his conscience to live as he did ? Nay ra- 
ther, said the Atheist, I wonder how you can satisfy yourself to live 
as you do ; for did I believe as you do, that there is such a Christ, 
and such a glory as you believe there are, I would pray and live at 
another rate than you do. 

THE CONCLUSION. 

And now, reader, if all my discourses of the method of Christ in 
purchasing the great salvation for us, and the way of the Spirit in 
applying it, and making it effectual to God's elect ; thou hast two 
wonders before thine eyes, either of which may astonish thy soul, 
in the consideration of them, viz. 

1. This admirable grace of God in preparing ) this great 

2. The desperate wickedness of man in rejecting j Salvation. 
First, Behold the riches of the goodness and mercy of God in 

preparing such a remedy as this for lost man. This is that which 
is justly called "The great mystery of godliness," 1 Tim. iii. 16. 
that mystery which the prophets enquired diligently after, yea, 
which the " angels desired to look into," 1 Pet. i. 10, 12. In this 
glorious mystery of redemption, that -roXuco/x/Xo; mzia., manifold 
wisdom of God, or that wisdom which hath such curious and ad- 
mirable variety in it, is illustriously displayed, Eph. iv. 10. Yea, 
the contrivance of our redemption, this way, is the most glorious 
display of divine love that ever was made, or can be made, in this 
world to the children of men ; for so the apostle will be under- 
stood, when he saith, Rom. v. 8. 2y>/?»j<r/ rr,v savfk ayu-Tryv, God 

hath set forth, or presented his love to man in the most engaging 
manner, in a way that commends it beyond all compare to the ac- 
ceptation of men. " This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all ac- 
" ceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners," 
1 Tim. i. 15. It might be justly expected, that when this glorious 
mystery should come to be published by the gospel in the ears of 
sinners, all eyes should be withdrawn from all other objects, and 
fixed with admiration upon Christ, all hearts should be ravished 
with these glad tidings ; and every man pressing to Christ with 
the greatest zeal and diligence. But behold, instead thereof, 

Secondly, The desperate wickedness of the world, in rejecting 
the only remedy prepared for them. This was long since foretold 
by the prophet, Isa. liii. 3. " He is despised and rejected of men, 



SERM. XXXV. THE METHOD OF GRACE. 473 

"*a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we hid 
" our faces from him ; he was despised, and we esteemed him 
" not."" His poor and mean appearance, which should endear 
him beyond all considerations to the souls of men, (since it was for 
their sakes, that he emptied himself of all his glory) yet this lays 
him under contempt, he is looked on as the very oil-cast of men -f% 
when his own love to man had emptied him of all his riches, the 
wickedness of men loaded him with contempt, and as it was pro- 
phesied of him, so it was, and at this day is sadly verified all the 
world over ; for, 

First, The Pagan world hath no knowledge of him, they are 
lost in darkness. " God hath suffered them to walk in their own 
" ways," Acts xiv. 16. 

Secondly, The Mahometans which overspread so great a part of 
the world reject him, and instead of the blessed gospel, which they 
hiss at with abhorrence, embrace the blasphemous and ridiculous 
Alcoran, which they confidently affirm came down from God 
immediately in that Laylatto Hanzill (as they call it) the night of 
demission, calling all Christians, Caflrouna, i. e. Infidels. 

Thirdly, The Jews reject him with abhorrence, and spit at his 
very name, and being blind-folded by the devil, they call Jesus 
Anathema, 1 Cor. xii. 3. And in a blind zeal for Moses, blaspheme 
him as an impostor. " He came to his own, and his own received 
" him not," John i. 11. 

Fourthly, The far greater part of the Christianized world reject 
him \ ; those that are called after his name, will not submit to his 
government. The nobles of the world think themselves dishonour- 
ed by submitting their necks to his yoke. The sensualists of the 
world will not deny their lusts, or forsake their pleasures, for all 
the treasures of righteousness, life and peace, which his blood hatli 
purchased. Worldlings of the earth prefer the dirt and dung of 
the world before him ; and few there be among them that profess 
Christianity, who love the Lord Jesus in sincerity. The only rea- 
son why they are called Christians is, because, by the advantageous 
cast of providence, they were born and educated in a nation where 
Christianity is professed and established by the laws of the coun- 



D s iy N N H*Tn Cessans virorum: i. e. I/ifimus hominum, qui citlus desinit quarn 
tdlus virorum. 

f Nil habet iiifelix paupertas durius in sc f 
Quam quod ridiculos homines sacit .— — 

Juvenal. Sat. III. v. 152. 
Want is the scorn of ev'ry wealthy fool, 
And wit in rags is turn'd to ridicule. 

\ To put on the profession of Christ's name, and not to walk in Christ's way, wha i 
is it but prevaricating with that divine name ? Cyp> de Zelo, 

Gg4 



474f THE METHOD OF GllACE. SERM. XXXV, 

try ; and if the wind should turn, and the public authority think 
fit to establish another religion, they can shift their sail, and steer 
a contrary course. 

But now, reader, let me tell thee, that if ever God send forth 
these two grim Serjeants, his law, and thine own conscience, to ar- 
rest thee for thy sins, if thou find thyself dragged away by them 
towards that prison from whence none return, that are once clapt 
up therein, and that in this unspeakable distress Jesus Christ mani- 
fest himself to thy soul, and open thy heart to receive him, and 
become thy surety with God, pay all thy debts, and cancel all thy 
obligations, thou wilt love him at another rate than others do ; his 
blood will run deeper in thine eyes than it doth in the shallow ap- 
prehensions of the world ; he will be altogether lovely, and thou wilt 
account all things but dung and dross in comparison of the excel- 
lency of Jesus Christ thy Lord. To work thy heart to this frame, 
these things are written, which the Lord prosper upon thy soul, by 
the blessing of his good Spirit upon thee. 

Blessed be God for Jesus Christ I 



PXI2 UMA TO LOG I A 



A TREATISE 



OF THE 



SOUL OF MAN. 



><5-Xr»e!= 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

To the much honoured, his dear kinsman, Mr. John Flavel, and 
Mr. Edward Ciuspe, of London, Merchants ; and the rest of 
my worthy friends in London, Ratcliffe, Shadwf.ll, and 
Lymehouse, grace, mercy, and peace. 

DEAR FRIENDS, 

" xlLMONG all the creatures in this lower world, none deserves to 
" be stiled great, but man ; and in man nothing is found worthy of 
that epithet, but his soul *. 

The study, and knowledge of his soul was, therefore, always 
reckoned a rich and necessary improvement of time. All ages have 
magnified these two words, " Know thyself', as an oracle descending 
" from heaven •f\" 

" No knowledge, saith Bernard J, is better than that whereby 
" we know ourselves ; leave other matters therefore, and search 
" thyself; run through thyself, make a stand in thyself; let thy 
" thoughts, as it were, circulate, begin and end in thy self ? 
Strain not thy thoughts in vain about other things, thyself being 
neglected. 



* Nilil in terra magnum prater hominem, nihil in homine prater mentem. Favorin. 

f Eccelo descendity y/&&/ fcauroy. Juvenal. Sat. 11. v. 27. 

f Nulla scientia melior ilia, qua homo novit scijtsum ; relinque ergo catera, et teipsum 
diseute ; per te curre, in te consist?; a U ncipiat cogitatio iua, ct in tejhxiahir. 



476 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

The study and knowledge of Jesus Christ must still be allowed 
to be the most excellent and necessary : But yet the worth and ne- 
cessity of Christ is unknown to men, till the value, wants, and 
dangers of their own souls be first discovered to them. 

The disaffectedness, and aversion of men to the study of their 
own souls, are the more to be admired ; not only because of the 
weight and necessity of it, but the alluring pleasure, and sweet- 
ness that are found therein. What * Cardan speaks, is experimen- 
tally felt by many, " That scarce any thing is more pleasant and 
" delectable to the soul of man, than to know what he is, what 
" he may and shall be ; and what those divine and supreme 
" things are, which he is to enjoy after death, and the vicissitudes 
" of this present world. 11 For we are creatures conscious to our- 
selves of an immortal nature, and that we have something about us 
which must overlive this mortal flesh, and therefore it is ever and 
anon some way or other hinting and intimating to us its expecta- 
tions of, and designation for a better life than that it now lives 
in the body, and that we shall not cease to be, when we cease to 
breathe. 

And certainly, my friends, discourses of the soul, and its im- 
mortality ; of heaven and of hell, the next, and only receptacles of 
unbodied spirits, were never more seasonable and necessary than in 
this atheistical age of the world, wherein all serious piety and 
thoughts of immortality are ridiculed, and hissed out of the com- 
pany of many : As if those old condemned Heretics, the ©i^a^u^/ra/, 
who asserted the corruptibility and mortality of the soul as well as 
the body, had been again revived in our days. 

And as the Atheism of some, so the tepidity, and unconcerned 
carelessness of the most, need and call for such potent remedies, 
as discourses of this kind do plentifully afford. I dare appeal to 
your charitable judgments, whether the conversations and discourses 
of the many, do indeed look like a serious pursuit of heaven, and a 
fight from hell ? 

Long have my thoughts bended towards this great and excellent 
subject, and many earnest desires I have had, (as I believe all think- 
ing persons must needs have) to know what I shall be when I 
breathe not. But when I had engaged my meditations about it, two 
great rubs opposed the farther progress of my thoughts therein : 
Namely, 

I. The difficulty of the subject I had chosen : And, 

II. The distractions of the times in which I was to write upon 
it. 



* Quid j ucundius quam scire quid simus, quidj'uerimus, quid erimui, et cum his eticnu 
divina atque suyrema ilia post obitum mundique vicissiludines. 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY- 477 

I. As for the subject, such is the subtilty and sublimity of its 
nature, and such the knotty controversies in which it is involved, 
that it much better deserves that inscription, than Minerva's tem- 
ple at Sawn did, * " Never did any mortal reveal me plainly. 

" It is but little that the most clear and sharp-sighted do discern 
" of their own souls, now in the state of composition ; and what can 
" we positively and distinctly know of the life they live in the state 
" of separation ? The darkness in which these things are involved 
" doth greatly exercise, even the greatest wits, and frequently 
" elude and frustrate the most generous attempts j\" Many great 
scholars whose natural and acquired abilities singularly furnished 
and qualified them to make a clearer discovery, have laboured in 
this field, asque ad sudorcm et pallorem, even to sweat and paleness, 
and done little more but entangle themselves, and the subject more 
than before ; this cannot but discourage new attempts. 

And yet, without some knowledge of the hability, and subjective 
capacity of our souls to enjoy the good of the world to come, even 
in a state of absence from the body, a principal relief must be cut 
off from them, under the great and manifold trials they are to en- 
counter in this evil world. 

As for myself, I assure you, I am deeply sensible of the inequali- 
ty of my shoulders to this burden ; and have often thought (since 
I undertook it) of that grave and necessary caution of the poetj, to 
wield and poise the burden as porters use to do, before I undertook 
it. Zuinglius blamed Carolostadius (as some may do me) for un- 
dertaking the controversy of that age; because, saith he, Non liabet 
satis humerorum ; his shoulders are too weak for it. 

And yet I know men's labours prosper not according to the art 
and elegancy of the composure, but according to the divine blessing 
which pleaseth to accompany them. Rufnnus tells us of a learned 
philosopher at the Council of Nice, who stoutly defended his thesis 
against the greatest wits and scholars there, and yet was at last fair- 
ly vanquished by a man of no extraordinary parts : of which con- 
quest the philosopher gave this candid and ingenuous account ; — 
Against words (said he) I opposed words; and what was spoken lover* 



* Tov s/iov tczxXov abzig tsu^v^TOc, a-Trsxec'Aw^sV. 

f Artimam preesentemmentis acie vir, axtt nc vix quidern assequimur ; scd qualis sitfuturn x 
quomodo indagabimus ? Laborant hie maxima, ingenia, et calt'go eonatus etiam generosas- 
non raru cludit. Jos. Stern, de morte, cap. 20. 

\ Sumite maleriam vestris, qui scribitis, cequavi, 

Viribits : et versate diu, quidjvrrc rccusent, 

tluid valeant humeri Horat. de arte po*t. T. 37. 

V,\ amine well, ye writers, weigh with care 

What suits your genius, what your strength can bear ; 

For when a well-proportion'd theme you chuse, 

Nor words nor method will their aid refuse. 



478 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

threw by the art of speaking : But when, instead of words, power 
came out of the mouth of the speaker, words could no longer with- 
stand truth ; nor man oppose the power of God, 

that my weak endeavours might prosper under the influence 
of the like Spirit, upon the hearts of them that shall read this in- 
artificial, but well-meant discourse. 

1 am little concerned about the contempts and censures of fas- 
tidious readers. I have resolved to say nothing that exceeds so- 
briety, nor to provoke any man, except my dissent from his unproved 
dictates must be his provocation. 

Perhaps there are some doubts and difficulties relating to this 
subject which will never fully be solved till we come to heaven. 
For man, by the fall, being less than himself, doth not understand 
himself, nor will ever perfectly do so until he be fully restored to 
himself; which will not be whilst he dwells in a body of sin and 
death. And yet it is to me past doubt, that this, as well as other 
subjects, might have been much more cleared than it is, if instead 
of the proud contending^ of masterly wits for victory, all had hum- 
bly fand peaceably applied themselves to the impartial search of 
truth. 

Truth, like an orient pearl in the bottom of a river, would have 
discovered itself by its native lustre and radiancy, had not the feet 
of Heathen philosophers, cunning Atheists, and daring school divines 
disturbed and fouled the stream. 

II. And as the difficulties of the subject are many, so many have 
been the interruptions and avocations I have met with, whilst it 
was under my hand : Which I mention for no other end but to 
procure a more favourable censure from you, if it appear less ex- 
act than you expected to find. Such as it is, I do with much 
respect and affection tender to your hands, humbly requesting the 
blessing of the Spirit may accompany it to your hearts. If you will 
but allow yourselves to think close to the matter before you, I 
doubt not but you may find somewhat in it apt both to inform 
your minds and quicken your affections. I know you have a mul- 
tiplicity of business under your hands, but yet I hope your great con- 
cern makes all others daily to give place ; and that how clamorous 
and importunate soever the affairs of the world be, you both can 
and do find time to sit alone, and bethink yourselves of a much more 
important business you have to do. 

My friends, we are borderers upon eternity, we live upon the 
confines of the spiritual and immaterial world : we must shortly be 
associated with bodiless beings, and shall have, after a few days are 
past, no more concerns for meat, drink, and sleep, buying and sel- 
ling, habitations and relations, than the angels of God now have. 
Besides, we live here in a state of trial : Man, (as Scaliger fitly calls 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 479 

him,) is utrimque rnendi nexus, One in whom both worlds do meet ; 
his body participates of the lower, his soul of the upper world ; 
hence it is that he finds such tugging and pulling this way and that 
way, upward and downward ; both worlds, as it were, contending 
for this invaluable prize, the precious soul. All Christ's ordinances 
are instituted, and his officers ordained for no other use or end but 
the salvation of souls. Books are valuable according to their con- 
ducibility to this end : how rich a reward of my labours shall I 
account it, if this treatise of the soul may but promote the sanctifi- 
cation and salvation of any reader's soul. 

To your hands I first tender it : it becomes your property, not 
only as a debt of justice, the fulfilling of a promise made you long 
since, upon your joint and earnest desires for the publication of it ; 
but, as an acknowledgment of the many favours I have received 
from you : To one of you I stand obliged in the bond of relation, 
and under the sense of many kindnesses, beyond whatever such a 
degree of relation can be supposed to exact. 

You have here a succinct account of the nature, faculties and 
original of the soul of man, as also of its infusion into the body by 
God, without intitling himself to the guilt and sin resulting from 
that their union. 

You will also find the breath of your nostrils to be the nexus, tie, 
or bond, which holds our souls and bodies in personal union ; and 
that, whilst the due crasis and temperament of the body remains, 
and breath continues, your souls hang, as by a weak and slender 
thread, over the state of a vast eternity in heaven or in hell ; which 
will inform you both of the value of your breath, and the best way 
of improving it, whilst you enjoy it. 

The immortality of the soul is here asserted, proved, and vindi- 
cated from the most considerable objections ; so that it will evident- 
ly appear to you, by this discourse, you do not cease to be, when 
you cease to breathe : and, seeing they will overlive all temporal 
enjoyments, they must necessarily perish as to all their joys, com- 
forts, and hopes, (which is all the death that can be incident to 
an immortal spirit,) if they be not in the proper season secured and 
provided of that never-perishing food of souls, God in Christ, their 
portion for ever. 

Here you will find the grounds and reasons of that strong inclina- 
tion, which you all feel them to have to your bodies, and the ne- 
cessity notwithstanding that, of their divorce, and separation from 
their beloved bodies ; and that it would manifestly be to their pre- 
judice, if it should be otherwise: and to overcome the unreason- 
able aversations of believers, and to bring them to a more becoming 
cheerful submission to the laws of death, whensoever the writ «f 



480 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

ejection shall be served upon them ; you will here find a represen- 
tation of that blessed life, comely order, and most delightful em- 
ployment of the incorporeal people inhabiting the city of God ; 
wherein, beside those sweet meditations which are proper to feast 
your hungry affections, you will meet with divers unusual, though 
not vain or unuseful, questions stated and resolved, which will be 
a grateful entertainment to your inquisitive and searching minds. 

It is possible they mav be censured by some as underminable and 
unprofitable curiosities; but as I hate a presumptuous intrusion 
into unrevealed secrets, so I think it is a weakness to be discouraged 
in the search of truth, so far as it is fit to trace it, by such damping 
and causeless censures. Nor am I sensible I have in any thing 
transgressed the bounds of Christian sobriety, to gratify the palate 
of a nice and delicate reader. # 

I have also here set before the reader an idea or representation 
of the state and case of damned souls, that, if it be the will of God, 
a seasonable discovery of hell may be the means of some men's re- 
covery out of the danger of it ; and close up the whole with a 
demonstration of the invaluable preciousness of souls, and the seve- 
ral dangerous snares and artifices of Satan, their professed enemy, 
to destroy and cast them away for ever. 

This is the design and general scope of the whole, and of the 
principal parts of this treatise. And, O that God would grant me 
my heart's desire on your behalf, in the perusal of it ! Even that it 
may prove a sanctified instrument in his hand both to prepare you 
for, and bring you in love with the unbodied life, to make you look 
with pleasure into your graves, and die by consent of will, as well as 
necessity of nature. I remember Dr. Stoughton, in a sermon 
preached before king James, relates a strange story of a little child 
in a shipwreck, fast asleep upon its mother's lap, as she sat upon a 
piece of the wreck amidst the waves ; the child being awaked with 
the noise, asked the mother what those things were ? She told it, 
They were drowning, waves to swallow them up. The child, with 
a pretty smiling countenance, begged a stroke from its mother to beat 
away those naughty waves, and chide them as if they had been its 
play-mates. Death will shortly shipwreck your bodies ; your souls 
will sit upon your lips ready to expire, as they upon the wreck ready- 
to go down. Would it not be a comfortable and most becoming 
frame of mind, to sit there with as little dread, as this little one did 
among the terrible waves ? Surely, if our faith hath but first united 
us with Christ, and then loosed our hearts off from this enchanting 
and ensnaring world, we might make a fair step towards this most 
desirable temper ; but unbelief and earth ly-mindedness make us loth 
to venture. 

I blush to think, what bold adventures those men made, who, 



THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 481 

upon the contemplation of the properties of a despicable stone first 
adventured quite out of sight of land, under its conduct and di- 
rection, and securely trusted both their lives and estates to it, when 
all the eyes of heaven were veiled from them, amidst the dark 
waters, and thick clouds of the sky, when I either start, or at least 
give an unwilling shrug, when I think of adventuring out of the 
sight of this world, under the more sure and steady direction and 
conduct of faith and the promises. To cure these evils, in my own 
and the reader's heart these things are written, and in much re- 
spect and love tendered to your hands, as a testimony of my 
gratitude, and deep sense of the many obligations you have put 
me under. That the blessing of the Spirit may accompany these 
discourses to your souls, afford you some assistance in your last and 
difficult work, of putting them off at death with a becoming cheer- 
fulness, saying in that hour, Can I not see God till this flesh be 
laid aside in the grave? must I die before I can live like myself? 
then die my body, and go to thy dust, that I may be with Christ. 
With this design, and with these hearty wishes, dear and honoured 
cousin, and worthy friends, I put these discourses into your hands, 
and remain, 

Your most obliged 

kinsman and servant, 

JOHN FLAVEL. 



( 482 ) 
THE PREFACE. 



— -<«<!»»- — 

A.MONG many other largesses and rich endowments, bestowed 
by the Creator's bounty upon the soul of man, the * sentiments and 
impressions of the world to come, and the ability of reflection and 
self-intuition, are peculiar, invaluable, and heavenly gifts. By the 
former, we have a very great evidence of our own immortality, and 
designation for nobler employments and enjoyments than this em- 
bodied state admits. And by the latter we may discern the agree- 
ableness of our hearts, and therein the validity of our title to that 
expected blessedness. 

But these heavenly gifts are neglected and abused all the world 
over. Degenerate souls are every where fallen into so deep an ob- 
livion of their excellent original, spiritual and immortal nature, and 
alliance to the Father of spirits ; that (to use the upbraiding expres- 
sion of a great f philosopher) " they seem to be buried in their 
" bodies, as so many silly worms that lurk in their holes, are loth 
" to peep forth, and look abroad." 

So powerfully do the cares and pleasures of this world charm all, 
(except a small remnant of regenerate souls) that nothing but some 
smart stroke of calamity, or terrible messengers of death can startle 
them ; (and even those are not always able to do it,) and when they 
do, all the effect is but a transient glance at another, and an unwill- 
ing shrug to leave this world, and so to sleep again. And thus the 
impressions and sentiments of the world to come (which are the 
natural growth and offspring of the soul) are either stifled and 
suppressed, as in Atheists ; or borne down by impetuous masterly 
lusts, as in Sensualists. 

And for its self-reflecting and considering power, it seems in 
many to be a power received in vain. It is with most souls as it is 
with the eye, which sees not itself, though it sees all other objects. 
There be those that have almost finished the course of a long life, 
(wherein a great part of their time hath lain upon their hands, as 



* We have demonstrated from the common consent of all nations and people since 
the creation of the world, especially from the consent of the good and learned, that the 
human soul is incorruptible and immortal ; and that therefore it survives the corrupted 
bod)-, that it may be for ever either rewarded for good actions, or punished for bad ac- 
tions. Zanch. on the immortality of the soul. 

* H di baXi 1 ) -^u^/Ti xaloPwg\jy/MV7) sv tfw/y,a7/ oic, sezitlov vnfoi a$ Gut.eov, (prist 
T pu/.tov, £c. Max. Tyr. Diss. 41- 



THE PREFACE, 



a cheap and useless commodity, which they knew not what to do 
with) who never yet spent one solemn entire hour in discourse with 
their own souls * What serious heart doth not melt into com- 
passion over the deluded multitude, who are mocked with dreams, 
and perpetually husied about trifles ? Who are, (after so many 
frustrated attempts both of their own, and all past ages) eagerly 
pursuing the fleeting shadows, who torture and rack their brains to 
find out the natures and qualities of birds, beasts, and plants ; in- 
deed any thing rather than their own souls, which are certainly 
the most excellent creatures that inhabit this world. They know 
the true value and worth of other things, but are not able to 
estimate the dignity of that high-born spirit that is within them. 
A spirit which (without the addition of any more natural faculties 
or powers, if those it hath be but sanctified and devoted to God) 
is capable of the highest perfections and fruitions, even complete 
conformity to God, and the satisfying visions of God throughout 
eternity. They herd themselves with beasts, who are capable of 
an equality with angels. O what compassionate tears must such a 
consideration as this draw from the eyes of all that understand the 
worth of souls ! 

As for me it hath been my sin, and is now the matter of my 
sorrow, that whilst myriads of souls, (of no higher original than 
mine) are some of them beholding the highest Majesty in heaven, 
and others giving all diligence to make sure their salvation on earth, 
I was carried away so many years in the course of this world, (like 
a drop with the current of the tide) wholly forgetting my best self, 
my invaluable soul ; whilst I prodigally wasted the stores of my 
time and thoughts upon vanities, that long since passed away as 
the waters which are remembered no more -f\ It shall be no shame 
to me to confess this folly, since the matter of my confession shall 
go to the glory of my God. I studied to know many other things, 
but I knew not myself. It was with me as with a servant to whom 
the master committed two things, viz. the child, and the chilcTs 
clothes ; the servant is very careful of the clothes, brushes and 
washes, starches and irons them, and keeps them safe and clean, but 
the child is forgotten and lost. My body which is but the gar- 
ment of my soul, I kept and nourished with excessive care, but my 
soul was long forgotten, and had been lost for ever, as others 



* Itaest ista vita mortal*, ttbi homo ciniiafi similis Jlictus est : dies ejus tvhit umbra 
prcctcrunt. Aug. de Civ. lib. '11. c. 24. 

f Saints after their hearts are renewed by repentance, are not ashamed to acknow- 
ledge their ignominious faults, to the glory of God. For nothing is lost to us that re- 
dounds to his praise, who, pardoning our sins, transfers us from misery to happiness, 
Bright man on Cant. p. 12. 

Vol. II. H h 



481 



I HE PBEFACE. 



daily are, had not God roused it, by the convictions of his Spirit, 
out of that deep oblivion and deadly slumber. 

When the God that formed it, out of free grace to the work 
of his own hands, had thus recovered it to a sense of its own 
worth and danger, my next work was to get it united with Christ, 
and thereby secured from the wrath to come ; which I found to 
be a work difficult to effect, if it be yet effected) and a work 
of time to clear, though but to the degree of good hope through 
grace. 

And since the hopes and evidences of salvation began to spring 
up in my soul, and settle the state thereof, I found these three 
great words, viz. Christ, soul, and eternity, to have a far different 
and more awful sound in my ear, than ever they used to have. I 
looked on them from that time, as things of the greatest certainty 
and most awful solemnity. These things have laid some weight 
upon my thoughts, and I felt, at certain seasons, a strong inclina- 
tion to sequester myself from all other studies, and spend my last 
days, and most fixed meditations upon these three great and 
weighty subjects. 

I know the subject matter of my studies and enquiries (be it 
never so weighty) doth not therefore make my meditations and dis- 
course upon it great and weighty ; nor am I such a \sim.opinionator, 
as to imagine my discourses every way suitable to the dignity of 
such subjects ; no, no, the more I think and study about them, 
the more I discern the indistinctness, darkness, crudity, and con- 
fusion of my own conceptions, and expression of such great and 
transcendent things as those ; but In magnis voluisse sat est, I re- 
solved to do what I could ; and accordingly some years past I 
finished and published, in two parts, the Doctrine of Christ ; and 
by the acceptation and success the Lord gave that, he hath en- 
couraged me to go on in this second part of my work, how un- 
equal soever my shoulders are to the burden of it. 

The nature, original, immortality, and capacity, of mine own 
soul, for the present lodged in and related to this vile body, destined 
to corruption ; together with its existence, employment, perfection, 
converse with God, and other spirits, both of its own, and of a su- 
perior rank and order : when it shall (as I know it shortly must) 
put off this its tabernacle ; these things have a long time been the 
matters of my limited desires to understand, so far as I could see the 
pillar of fire (God in his word) enlightening my way to the know- 
ledge of them. Yea, such is the value I have for them, that I 
have given them the next place in my esteem, to the knowledge of 
Jesus Christ, and my interest in him. 

God hath formed me, as he hath other men, a prospecting crea- 
ture. I feel myself yet uncentered, and short of that state of rest 



TttE PREFACE. 



485 



and satisfaction to which mv soul, in its natural and spiritual capa- 
city, hath a designation. I find that I am in a continual motion 
towards my everlasting abode, and the expence of my time ; and 
many infirmities tell me that I am not far from it : by all which I 
am strongly prompted to look forward, and acquaint myself as 
much as I can, with my next place and employment. I look with 
a greedy and inquisitive eye that way. 

Yet would I not be guilty of an unwarrantable curiosity in 
searching into revealed things ; how willing soever I am to put my 
head by faith into the world above, and to know the things which 
Jesus Christ hath purchased and prepared for me, and all the rest 
that are waiting for his appearance and kingdom, I feel my curi- 
osity checked and repressed by shat elegant paronomasia, Rom. xii. 
3. M'/j uzjt&govsn <na, o hu (peoveiv, aXXa (pcovziv £/? ro <fw<pgovuv, In all 
things I Would be wise unto sobriety. I groan under the effects of 
Adam's itching ambition to know, and would not by repeating his 
sin, increase my own misery ; nor yet would I be scared, by his 
example, into the contrary evil of neglecting the means God hath 
afforded me, to know all that I can of his revealed will. 

* The helps philosophy affords in some parts of this discourse are 
too great to be despised, and too small to be admired. I confess I 
read the definitions of the soul given by the ancient philosophers 
with a compassionate smile. When Thales calls it a nature with- 
out repose; Asclepiades, an exer citation of sense! Hesiod, a thing 
composed of earth and water : Parmenides, a thing composed of earth 
and fire ; Galen saith it is heat ; Hippocrates, a spirit diffused 
through the body ; Plato, a self-moving substance ; Aristotle calls it 
EntelecMa, that bi) which the body is moved : If my opinion should 
be asked which of all these definitions I like best, I should give the 
same answer which Theocritus gave an ill poet, repeating many of 
his verses, and asked which he liked best ; Those (said he) which 
you have omitted. Or if they must have the garland as the prize 
they have shot for, let them have it upon the some reason that was 
once given to him that shot wide. — Difflcilius est toties non attin- 
gerc, — Because it was the greatest difficulty to aim so often at the 
mark, and never come near it. One word of God gives me more 
light than a thousand such laborious trifles. As Caesar was best able 
to write his own commentaries, so God only can give the best account 
of his own creature, on which he hath impressed his own image. 

Modern philosophers, assisted by the divine oracles, must needs 
come closer to the mark, and give us a far better account of the 



* For to whom is tiie truth known with certainty without God ? or God without 
Christ? or Christ exploited without the Spirit? or the Spirit vouchsafed without 
faith I — TertiUlian on the soul. 

Hh2 



486 



THE PIIEFACE, 



nature of the soul. Yet I have endeavoured not to cloud this sub- 
ject with their controversies, or abstruse notions ; remembering 
what a smart but deserved check, Tertullian gives those, Qui Pla~ 
tonkum et Aristotelicum Christianismum producunt Christianis. 
Words are but the servants of matter, I value them as merchants 
do their ships, not by the gilded head and stern, the neatness of 
their mould, or curious flags and streamers, but by the soundness 
of their bottom, largeness of their capacity, and richness of their 
cargo and loading. The quality of the subject necessitates, in many 
places, the use of scholastic terms, which will be obscure to the 
vulgar reader : but apt and proper words must not be rejected for 
their obscurity, except plainer words could be found that fit the 
subject as well, and are as fully expressive of the matter. The un- 
necessary I have avoided, and the rest explained as I could. 

The principal fruits I especially aim at, both to my own and the 
reader's soul, are, That whilst we contemplate the freedom, plea- 
sure, and satisfaction of that spiritual, incorporeal people, who 
dwell in the region of light and joy, and are hereby forming to 
ourselves a true scriptural idea of the blessed state of those disem- 
bodied spirits, with whom we are to serve and converse in the tem- 
ple-worship in heaven ; and come more explicitly and distinctly to 
understand the constitution, order, and delightful employments of 
those our everlasting associates ; we may answerably feel the sound 
and inordinate love of this animal life sub-acted and wrought down ; 
the frightful vizard of death drop off, nd a more pleasing aspect 
appear ; that no upright soul that shall read these discourses may 
henceforth be convulsed at the name of death, but cheerfully aspire, 
and with a pleasant expectation wait for the blessed season of its 
transportation to that blessed assembly. It is certainly our igno- 
rance ol the life of heaven, that makes us dote as we do upon the 
present life. There is a gloom, a thick mist overspreading the next 
life, and hiding, even from the eyes of believers, the glory that is 
there. We send forth our thoughts to penetrate this cloud, but 
they return to us without the desired success. We reinforce them 
with a sally of new and more vigorous thoughts, but still they come 
back in confusion and disappointment, as to any perfect account 
they can bring us from thence ; though the oftener and closer we 
think, still the more we grow up into acquaintance with these 
excellent things. 

Another benefit I pray for, and expect from these labours, is, 
that by describing the horrid estate of those souls which go the 
other way, and shewing to the living the dismal condition of souls 
departed in their unregenerate state, some may be awakened to a 
seasonable and effectual consideration of their wretched condi- 



THE PREFACE. 487 

tion, whilst they yet continue under the means and among the in- 
struments of their salvation. 

Whatever the fruit of this discourse shall be to others, I have 
cause to bless God for the advantage it hath already given me. I 
begin to find more than ever I have done, in the separate state of 
sanctified souls, all that is capable of attracting an intellectual 
nature ; and if God will but fix my mind upon this state, and cause 
my pleased thoughts about it to settle into a steady frame and 
temper, I hope I shall daily more and more depreciate and despise 
this common way of existence in a corporeal prison ; and when the 
blessed season of my departure is at hand, I shall take a cheerful 
farewell of the greater and lesser elementary world, to which my 
soul hath been confined, and have an abundant entrance through 
the broad gate of assurance, unto the blessed, unembodied inhabit- 
ants of the world to come. 



HhS 



TREATISE 



OF THE 



SOUL OF MAN. 



>®«5€-®«bs=- 



Gen. ii. 7. 

And the Lord God formed man out of the dust of the ground, and 
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a 
living soul. 

J. HREE things (saith * Athanasius) are unknown to men 
" according to their essence, viz. God, angels, and the souls of 
" men." Of the nature of the divine and high-born soul, we may 
say, as the learned -f- Whitaker doth of the way of its infection by 
original sin, " it is easier sought than understood, and better under- 
" stood than explicated. 11 And for its original, the most sagacious 
and renowned for wisdom amongst the J ancient philosophers under- 
stood nothing of it. It is said of § Democritus, that " there is 
" nothing in the whole workmanship of nature of which he did 
" not write ;" and in a more lofty and swelling hyperbole, they stile 
their eagle-eyed Aristotle, " the rule, yea, and miracle of nature ; 
" learning itself, the very son of knowledge :" yet both these are 
not only said, but proved by Lactantius to be learned ideots. 
How have the schools of Epicurus, and Aristotle, the Cartesians, 
and other sects of philosophers abused and troubled the world with 
a kind of philosophical enthusiasm, and a great many ridiculous 
fancies about the original of the soul o{ man ! and when all is done 



* Tria sunt quee secundum essentiam hominibus sunt ayvu^a, 7tai ctogtsa, Deus, an- 
gelus, anima hominis. Ath. in Tract, de defin. 

f QuceriJ'acilius est quam i?itelligi, et melius i?iteUigitur quam erplicatur. 

j Plato doubted, Aristotle denied, and Galen derided the doctrine of the world's 
creation. 

§ Nihil est in toto opificio natures, de quo non scripnt Democritus. And for Aristotle, 
they stiled him, Regula naturce, Naturee miraculwn, ipsa erudilio, sol scientiarum^ An~ 
tistes literarum et sapientue. Lactantius, lib. iii. cap. 17, 18. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 489 

three words of God, by the pen of his inspired Moses *, enlight- 
ens us more than all the subtle notions of the accidential concre- 
tion of atoms, their materia subtilis, and annua mundi, and the rest 
of their unintelligible fancies could ever do. 

The account Moses gives us in this context, of the origin of the 
world, and of man the epitome of it, is full of sense, reason, con- 
gruity, and clearness ; and such as renders all the essays of all the 
Heathen philosophers to be vain, inevident, self-repugnant, and 
inexplicable theories. 

The inspired penman gives us, in this context, a compendious 
narrative of the world's creation, relating more generally the rude, 
inform, and indigested chaos ; and then more particularly the spe- 
cificating, and diversifying of the various beautiful beings, thence 
educed by the motion of the Spirit of God upon the face of the 
waters. 

When the first matter was strictly created out of nothing, " the 
" Spirit (as Moses excellently expresseth it, chap. i. 2.) *j- hovered, 
" or moved over it as a bird over her eggs, and, as it were, by 
" way of incubation, cherishing and influencing it," did thereby 
draw forth all the creatures into their several forms, and distinct 
particular natures, wherein we now, with delight and admiration, 
behold them. 

In this manner and order was the stately fabric of the world 
produced and erected ; but as yet, it remained as a fair and well- 
furnished house without an inhabitant. God had employed infi- 
nite wisdom and power about it, and engraven his name upon the 
meanest creature in it ; but there was no creature yet made (ex- 
cept angels, the inhabitants of another city) to read the name and 
celebrate the praises of the Almighty Creator. 

He therefore thought the world imperfect till there was a crea- 
ture made that could contemplate, praise, and worship the Maker 
of it ; for this very use and purpose was man created, that he 
might not only see, but consider the things he saw ; discourse, and 
rationally collect out of them the things he saw not ; and both 
praise, and love the Maker for, and in them all. 

The palaces of princes are not beautified and adorned, to the 
intent men should pay their respects and honours to the walls, but 
to shew the grandeur and magnificence of the king, to whose per- 



* Philosophy seeks or searches after truth, but theology finds it. Jo. Pictts 
Miran. 

+ *^m Motvs est. He moved ; a metaphor taken from the action of the eagle, 
when she provokes her brood to the action of flying ; and is applied by some to 
the communication of motion to the several parts of the planetary system. Vid. 
Stokius on the wordy and a Dissertation of Dr. Jennings on the place. Editor, 

Hh 4 



490 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

son their honour is due, as * Athenagoras in his excellent apology 
for the Christians, speaks. The world is a glorious and magnifi- 
cent pile, raised designedly to exhibit the wisdom and power of its 
Creator to the reasonable creature man, that from him God might 
receive the glory of all his other works. Of this creature man, the 
master-piece of all the visible world, (and therefore crowned king 
over it the first moment he was made, Psal. viii. 5.) Moses in the 
next place, gives us the account, both of his original, whence he 
came, and of his dignity, what he is. " The Lord God formed 
" man out of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nos- 
" trils the breath of life ; and man became a living soul." Where 
we find, 



„. . . , fl. Of the body ) c 
Theongmaljjj ofthesouI jof 



man. 



I. The original of the body of man : " Formed out of the dust 
" of the ground."" " Dust was its original matter ; of dust was it 
48 made, and into dust it must be resolved, Gen. hi. 19- The con- 
44 sideration is humbling, and serves to tame the pride of man f, 11 
who is apt to dote upon his own beauty. Man's body was not made 
of heavenly matter, as the radiant sun, and sparkling stars : no, 
nor yet of the most precious and orient earthly matter : God did 
not melt down the pure and splendid gold and silver, or powder the 
precious pearls and sparkling diamonds, but he formed it of the vile 
and despicable dust. 

We find that the sprinkling of dust upon new writing prevents 
many a foul blot : I am sure, the sprinkling of our original dust 
upon our minds by serious consideration, is the way to prevent 
many a proud boast. 

However, the baseness of the matter, and coarseness of the stuff, 
serves to set off the admirable skill of the most wise and power- 
ful Architect, who out of such mean, despicable materials, has 
fashioned so exact and elegant a piece. " The Lord God formed 
44 man out of the dust." 

" The Lord God.] The name of God is here set down at full j, 



* This world is indeed most beautiful, yet it is not the world itself that is to be 
adored, but that great Artificer, its Creator : even as your subjects, when applying 
to you for what they need, do not act so foolish a part as to overlook you their 
lords and princes, omitting all the honour due to you, and confining their regards 
to the magnificence of your palaces : but, on the contrary, viewing the fine struc- 
ture of your palaces only by the by, they revere and honour yourselves before and 
abova all things else. Athen. Apol. 

+ 77)21X71172 1^^ Pulvrrem tenuisaimrim ad domandam superbiam. Fagius. 

% CsTtSk mrr"* Domirms Deus. Nomen Dei hie plenum est, propter hominis dig- 
nitatem. Nacbm. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 491 

to set forth the dignity of man, 1 ' the subject matter wrought upon, 
as some conceive. 

Fanned.] Fashioned, or curiously moulded, and figured it*. 
The Hebrew verb, primarily signifies " to press, compress, or 
" squeeze together ; and by a metalepsis, by pressing or compres- 
" sing, to mould or fashion, as the potter doth his clay. r ' The 
Psalmist useth another word to express the artificial elegancy of 
the body of man, Psal. cxxxix. 15, 16. *n»pi acupictus sum, I am 
embroidered, painted, or flourished as with a needle. We ren- 
der it curiously wrought. Whatsoever beauty and comely propor- 
tion God hath bestowed by creation upon it, " it is all answerable 
" to that excellent idea, or model *f" before conceived in his mind 
" and purpose."" All this care and cost was bestowed upon the 
body of man, which, when all is done, is but the case in which 
that inestimable jewel, the soul, was to be lodged. This therefore 
I must lay aside, and come to the more noble subject, 

II. The soul of man : about which we have before us four things 
to ponder in this text, viz. 

(J.) The nature and property, _ 

(2.) The descent, and original, f . t , c 

> ( m\ v • c • r the soul of man. 

(p.) 1 he manner or infusion, 

(4.) The nexus, or bond that unites * 

(1.) The nature and property of it, a living soul. The word 
tyrp as also the Chaldee Naphsha ; and the Greek -^uyj,, have one 
and the same etymology, all signifying to breathe, or respire ; not 
that the breath is the soul, but denoting the manner of its infu- 
sion by the breath of God, and the means of its continuation in the 
body, by the breath of our nostrils. God's breath infused it, and 
our breath continues it in union with the body. It signifies here 
the rational soul; and the Hebrew w*) 3, a soul, hath a very near 
affinity with the word &w the heavens ; and indeed there is a 
nearer affinity betwixt the things, viz. soul and heaven, than there 
is betwixt the names. 

The epithet nm which we translate living, the Arabic renders 
a rational soul, and indeed, none but a rational deserves the name 
of a living soul ; for all other forms or souls, which are of an 
earthly extract, do both depend on, and die with the matter out 
of which they were educed ; but this being of another nature, a 
spiritual and substantial being, is therefore rightly stiled, a living 
soul. 

The Chaldee renders it, a speaking soid. And indeed, it de- 
serves a remark, that the ability of speech is conferred on no other 

* Prcssit 1W< Compressit, ct per Metalepsm, premendo et comprimendo formavii. 
f Imagine m mcnte divina conceptam, quasi manu format. Fagius. 



492 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

soul but man's. Other creatures have apt and elegant organ. 1 ? : 
birds can modulate the air, and form it into sweet delicious notes, 
and charming sounds ; but no creature, except man, whose soul 
is of an heavenly nature and extraction, can articulate the sound, 
and form it into words, by which the notions and sentiments of 
one soul are in a noble, apt, and expeditious manner conveyed to 
the understanding of another soul. And indeed, what should any 
other creature do with the faculty or power of speech, without a 
principle of reason to guide and govern it ? It is sufficient to them 
that they discern each others meaning by dumb signs, much after 
the manner that we traded at first with the Indians ; but speech is 
proper only to a rational, or living soul, however, we render it a 
living, a rational, or a speaking soul, it distinguishes the soul of 
man from all other souls. 

(2.) We find here the best account that ever was given of the 
origin of the soul of man, or whence it came, and from whom it 
derives its being. O, what a dust and pother have the disputes 
and contests of philosophers raised about this matter ! which is 
cleared in M few words in this scripture ; * " God breathed into 
" his nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul :" 
which plainly speaks it to be the immediate effect of God's creating 
power. Not a result from matter ; no, results flow e shin ma- 
teria?, out of the bosom of matter ; but this comes ex halitu divino, 
from the inspiration of God. That which is born of the flesh, is 
flesh ; but this is a spirit descending from the Father of spirits. 
God formed it, but not out of any pre-existent matter, whether 
celestial or terrestrial ; much less out of himself, as the f Stoicks 
speak ; but out of nothing. An high-born creature it is, but no 
particle of the Deity. The indivisible and immutable essence of 
God is utterly repugnant to such notions ; and therefore they speak 
not strictly and warily enough, that are bold to call it a ray or 
emanation from God. 

A spirit it is, and flows by way of creation, immediately from the 
Father of spirits ; but yet is a spirit of another inferior rank and 
order. 

(3.) We have also the account of the way and manner of its in- 
fusion into the body, viz. by the same breath of God which gave it 



* He breathed the breath of life into man, to shew that man's soul is from an ex- 
ternal cause by creation, and that at the same time, in being created, it is infused into 
the body. Pol. Synops. on the place. 

f The Stoicks, saith Simplicius, called the soul Migog v\ fukog m Qsa, I e. a 
particle or member of the Deity ; and Seneca calls it, God dwelling in the human 
body, which comes near to @£0> vt 6u%ni <pccvigufct$, J. e. God manifested in the 
flesh. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 493 

its being. It is therefore a rational, scriptural, and justifiable ex- 
pression of St. Augustine, Creando infunditur, et infundendo crea- 
tor ; it is infused in creating, and created in infusing ; though Dr. 
Brown * too slightingly calls it a mere rhetorical ant) metathesis. 
Some of the fathers, as Justin, Ireneus, and Tertullian, were of 
opinion, That the Son of God assumed a human shape at this time, 
in which afterwards he often appeared to the fathers, as a prelude 
to his true and real incarnation ; and took dust or clay in his hands, 
out of which he formed the body of man, according to the pattern 
of that body in which he appeared : and that being done, he after- 
wards, by breathing, infused the soul into it. But I rather think it 
is an anthropopathia, or usual figure in speech, by which the Spirit 
of God stoops to the imbecility of our understandings, " He breathed 
" into his nostrils the breath of life ;" Hebrew, lifts. But this plural 
word ea^rr notes rather the twofold life of man, in this world, and 
in that to come ; or, " the several faculties and powers belonging 
" to one and the same soul, viz. the intellective, sensitive, and vege- 
" tative offices thereof; than that there are more souls than one, 
" essentially differing, in one and the same man ; for that, (as 
" -f Aquinas truly saith,) is impossible." We cannot trace the way of 
the Spirit, or tell in what manner it was united with this clod of 
earth. But it is enough, that he who formed it, did also unite, or 
marry it to the body. This is clear, not by way of natural resul- 
tancy from the body, but by way of inspiration from the Lord ; not 
from the warm bosom of matter, but from the breath of its Maker. 

4. Lastly, We have here the nexus, copula, the tie or band by 
which it is united with the body of man, viz. The breath of his (i. e. 
of man's) nostrils. It is a most astonishing mystery to see heaven, 
and earth married together in one person ; the dust of the ground, 
and an immortal spirit clasping each other with such dear embraces 
and tender love ; such a noble and divine guest to take up its resi- 
dence within the mean walls of flesh and blood. Alas, how little 
affinity, and yet what dear affection is found betwixt them ! 

Now, that which so sweetly links these two different natures to- 
gether, and holds them in union, is nothing else but the breath of 
our nostrils, as the text speaks : it came in with the breath ; whilst 
breath stays with us, it cannot go from us ; and as soon as the 
breath departs, it departs also. All the rich elixirs and cordials in 
the world cannot persuade it to stay one minute after the breath is 
gone. One puff of breath will carry away the wisest, holiest, and 



* Jteligio Medici, Sect. 56. 

f Impossible est in uno hominc esse plures animos per essentinm differentes ; sed vna 
tantum est anivia ; quae vegetative?, et sensitive?, et intcllectivce officiis Jungitur. Aquin, 
12. Q. 26. art. 2. 



4<H A TREATISE ON THE SOUL OF MAN. 

most desirable soul that ever dwelt in flesh and blood. When our 
breath is corrupt, our days are extinct, Job xvii. 1. " Thou takest 
" away their breath, they die, and return to their dust," Psal. cxiv. 
19. 

Out of the text thus opened, arise two doctrinal propositions, 
which I shall insist upon, viz. 

Doct. 1. That the soul of man is of a divine original, created and 
inspired immediately by the Lord. 

Doct. 2. That the souls and bodies of men are linked, or knit 
together, by the feeble band of the breath of their nostrils. 

In the prosecution of these two propositions, many things will 
come to our hands, of great use in religion ; which I shall labour 
to lay as clearly and orderly to the reader's understanding, and press 
as warmly upon his heart as I can. And first, 

Doct. 1 . That the soul of man is of a divine original, created and 
inspired immediately by the Lord. 

In this first proposition, two things are to be distinctly pondered, 
viz. 

1. The nature ) c ,, , 
a r^ • • i t of the soul. 

2. The original j 

Or, what it is, and from whence it came. 

I. The first thing which arrests our thoughts, and requires their 
attention and exercise, is the nature of the soul, or what kind of 
being it is. 

Those that are most curiously inquisitive into all other beings, 
and put nature upon the rack to make her confess her secrets, are 
in the mean time found shamefully slight and negligent in the study 
of themselves. Few there are [that can prevail with themselves to 
sit down and think close to such questions as these. What manner 
of being is this soul of mine f whence came it ? why was it ii fused 
into this body ? and where must it abide, when death has dislodged 
it out of this frail tabernacle? There is a natural aversationin man 
to such exercises of thought as these, although in the whole universe 
of beings in this lower world, a more noble creature is not to be 
found *. 

The soul is the most wonderful and astonishing piece of divine 

* Therefore they who at any time have disputed concerning the soul, must be 
reckoned to have disputed not of a vain thing, that has nothing but a name, but about 
a very weighty subject, of the greatest moment, than which nothing under heaven is 
more excellent. Zanck. on the soul. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 495 

workmanship ; it is no hyperbole to call it the breath of God, the 
beauty of men, the wonder of angels, and the envy of devils. One 
soul is of more value than all the bodies in the world. 

The nature of it is so spiritual and sublime, that it cannot be per- 
fectly known by the most acute and penetrating understanding, as- 
sisted in the search by all the aid philosophy can contribute. 

It is not my design in this discourse to treat of the several faculties 
and powers of the soul, or to give you the rise, natures, or numbers 
of its affections and passions : but I shall confine my discourse to its 
general nature and original. And seeing " none can so well discover 
" the nature of it, as he who is the author of it," as Tertullian * 
speaks, I therefore justly expect the best light from his words, though 
I will not neglect any other aid he is pleased elsewhere to afford. 

•f* The soul is variously denominated from its several powers and 
offices, as the sea from the several shores it washes. I will not 
spend time about the several names by which it is known to us in 
scripture, but give you that description of it, with which my un- 
derstanding is most satisfied, which take thus : 

The soul of man is a vital, spiritual, and immor- 
tal substance, endowed with an understanding', will, The description 
and various affections ; created with an inclination of the soul. 
to the body, and hifused thereinto by the Lord, 

In this description we have the two general parts into which I 
distributed this discourse : viz. its general nature, and divine ori- 
ginal. The nature of the soul is expressed to us in these following 
terms. 

I. // is a substance. 

That is to say, not a quality, nor an accident inhering in another 
being, or subject; as whiteness doth in the snow: but a being by 
X itself. Qualities and accidents have no existence of their own, 
but require another being, or subject to their existence ; but the 
soul of man is a substantial being of itself, which will evidently ap- 
pear upon the following grounds. 

(1.) Because it is, in a strict and proper sense, created by God, 
" He formeth, or createth the spirit in man, 1 ' Zech. xii. 1. To 



• Si quid de anima certandum est, ad Dei regulas dirigat • certe nullum alium potiorerto 
anima demonstrationem, quant Auctorcm. Tertul. de anima, &c. 

f As it quickens the body, it is called aninin, i. c. the life ; as it exerts act-; of the 
will, it is called animus, i. e. power of volition ; as it is the subject of knowledge, it is 
called the mind ; when it recollects, it is called the memory; when it judges right, it 
is called reason ; us it produces breathing, it is called spirit. Isidor. Etym. v. 5. 

\ The soul is a being by itself, i. e. it dues not exist in any object as a part or form 
of it, depending on it, as to its being, CoUeg. Conimb. in lib. 1 1. 



496 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN*. 

him we are advised to " commit it, as to a faithful Creator," 1 Pet. 
it. 19. The substantial nature of the soul is implied in the very 
notion of its creation ; " for whatsoever is created, is a substance, an 
" ens par se *. Accidents are not said to be created, but con- 
" created ;" the crasis of humours and results of matter are not sub- 
stances created, but things rising in a natural way from created 
substances. They flow from, and as to their essence, depend upon 
pre-existent matter ; but the soul was created out of nothing, and 
infused into the body after it was formed and organized ; which 
evidenceth its substantial nature. 

(2.) This evidenceth the soul to be a substance ; that it can, and 
doth exist, and subsist by itself alone, when separated from the body 
by death, Luke xxiii. 43. " To-day shalt thou, (i. e. thy soul) be 
" with me in paradise," and Mat. x. 20. " Fear not them that kill 
" the body, but cannot kill the soul." Were the soul but an acci- 
dent, a quality, or a result, he that kills the body must needs kill the 
soul too ; as he that casts a snowball into the fire, must needs destroy 
the whiteness with the snow. Accidents fail and perish with their 
subjects : but seeing it is plain in these and many other scriptures, 
the soul doth not fail with the body; nothing can be more plain and 
evident, than that it is of a substantial nature. 

When the Spaniards came first among the poor Indians, they 
thought the horse and his rider to be one creature ; as many ig- 
norant ones think the soul and body of man to be nothing but 
breath and body : whereas indeed, they are two distinct creatures, 
as vastly different in their natures as the rider and his horse, or 
the bird and his cage. While the man is on horseback, he moves 
according to the motion of the horse ; and while the bird is in- 
caged, he eats and drinks, and sleeps, and hops and sings in his 
cage. But if the horse fail and die under his rider, or the cage 
be broken, the man can go on his own feet, and the bird enjoy 
itself as well, yea, better in the open fields and woods, than in 
the cage ; neither depend, as to being, or action, on the horse or 
cage. 

(3.) Both scripture and philosophy consent in this, that the soul 
is the chief, most noble, and principal part of man, from which 
the whole man is, and ought to be denominated. So Gen. xlvi. 
26. " All the souls that came with Jacob into Egypt," i. e. all the 
persons ; as the Latins say, tot capita, so many heads or persons. 
The apostle, in 2 Cor. v. 8. seems to exclude the body from the notion 
of personality, when he saith, We are willing rather to be absent 



* Quicquid a Deo proprie crcatum est ; accidentia cnim non dicuntur creari, sed Con- 
or ear i. Polani Synt. p. 519. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 497 

Jrom the body, and to be present with the Lord : That we, a term of 
personality is there given to the soul, exclusively of the body, for 
the body cannot be absent from itself: But we, that is, the 
souls of believers, may be both absent from it, and present with 
Christ. 

To this we may add, 2 Cor. iv. 16. where the soul is called the 
man, and the inner man too, the body being but the external face, 
or shadow of the man. And to this philosophers agree. The best 
philosophers are so far from thinking that the body is the substantial 
part of man, and the soul a thing dependent on it, that contrarily 
they affirm, that the body depends upon the soul *, and that it is 
the soul that conserves and sustains it ; and that the body s in the 
soul, rather than the soul in the body, and that which is seen not 
the man, but that is the man which is invisible, that the body 
might be killed and the man not hurt ; meaning the soul, which 
only deserves the name of man. Now if it be the chief part of 
man, and that which is only worthy the name of man, and from 
which therefore the whole is and ought to be denominated a man ; 
if it be so far from depending on the body, or being contained 
within the body, that the body rather depends upon it, and is in 
it, then surely the soul must be, what we describe it to be, a sub- 
stantial being. 

(4.) It is past all controversy, that the soul is a substance, because 
it is the subject of properties, affections and habits ; which is the 
very strict and formal notion of a substance. All the affections 
and passions of hope, desire, love, delight, fear, sorrow, and the 
rest, are all rooted in it, and springing out of it ; and for habits, 
arts and sciences *f*, it is the soul in which they are lodged and 
seated. Having once gotten a promptitude to act, either by some 
strong, or by some frequently repeated acting, they abide in the 
soul, even when the acts are intromitted, as in sleep, a navigator, 
scribe, or musician, are really artists, when they are neither sail- 
ing, or writing, or playing ; because the habits still remain in 
their minds, as is evident in this, that when thev awake, thev can. 



* The soul preserves an J sustains the animated body, but when it leaves the body, 
the nature of an animated body subsists no more: the soul exists not in the body, as 
in a place, seeing it cannot be circumscribed by place. The whole soul pervades the 
whole body ; nor is there any part of it, in which it is not present : lor it is not 
contained in the body, but rather itself contains the body; neither is it in the hod\ , 
as in a vessel or bottle, but rather the body is in it. N</s. on the sotd, 6.2. c. 11. 
SX i&V Av6gUK0$ ro ogupzvov, i. e. That which is seen is not the man, but every man't 
soul is himself. 

f The soul is the subject and seat of all the virtues and vices, arts and sciences. 
Uuchcvi. lac. com. p. 8& 



498 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

perform their several works, without learning the rules of their art 
anew. 

II. The soul is a vital substance, i. e. 

A substance which hath an essential principle of life in itself; a 
living, active being. A living soul, saith Moses in the text ; and 
hereby it is distinguished from, and opposed to matter or body. 
The soul moves itself and the body too ; it hath a self-moving 
virtue or power in itself; whereas the matter, or body is wholly 
passive, and is moved and acted, not by itself, but by this vital 
spirit, James ii. 26. " The body without the spirit is dead.'" It 
acts not at all, but as it. is acted by this invisible spirit. This is so 
plain, that it admits of sensible proof and demonstration. Take 
mere matter, and compound or divide it, alter it, and change it 
how you will, you can never make it see, feel, hear, or act vitally 
without a quickening and actuating soul. Yet we must still re- 
member, that this active principle, the soul, though it hath this 
vital power in itself, it hath it not from itself, but in a constant 
receptive dependence upon God, the first cause, both of its being 
and power. 

III. It is a spiritual substance. 

All substances are not gross, material, visible and palpable sub- 
stances ; but there are spiritual and immaterial, as well as corpo- 
real substances, discernable by sight or touch. To deny this were 
to turn a downright Sadducee, and to deny the existence of angels 
and spirits, Acts xxiii. 8. The word substance, as it is applied to 
the soul of man, puzzles and confounds the dark understandings 
of some, that know not what to make of an immaterial substance, 
w r hereas in this place it is no more than subsiare accidentibus *, i. e. 
to be a subject in which properties, affections, and habits are seat- 
ed and subjected. This is a spiritual substance, and is frequently in 
scripture called a spirit ; " Into thy hands I commit my spirit,"' 
Luke xxiii. 46. " Lord Jesus receive my spirit, 1 '' Acts vii. 59. and 
so frequently all over the scriptures. And the spirituality of its 
nature appears, (1.) By its descent, in a peculiar way, from the 
Father of spirits. (2.) In that it rejoiceth in the essential properties 
of a spirit. (3.) That at death it returns to that great Spirit who 
was its efficient and former. 

(1.) It descends, in a peculiar way, from the Father of spirits, 
as hath been shewn in the opening of this text. God stiles himself 
its Father, Ileb. xii. 9. its former, Zech. xii. 1. It is true, he 

* A substance in this use of the word, is that which depends not, in respect of its 
being, upon any fellow- creature as accidents and qualities do, whose being is by having 
their in-being in another fellow-creature as their subject ; but this being, the soul, ex- 
ists in itself. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOtTL OF MAV 4$D 

giveth to all living things fyw [xou xnvjv, life and breath, Acts xvii 
85. Other souls are from him, as well as the rational soul ; but 
in a far different way and manner. They flow not immediately 
from him by creation, as this doth. It is said, Gen. i. 24<, 27. " Let 
" the earth bring forth the living creature after its kind ;* but " God 
" created man in his own image." Which seems plainly to make a 
specified difference betwixt the reasonable, and all other souls. 

(2.) It rejoiceth in the essential properties of a spirit : For it is 
an incorporeal substance, as spirits are. It hath not partes extra 
partes* extension of parts ; nor is it divisible, as the body is. It 
hath no dimensions and figures as matter hath ; but is a most 
pure, invisible, and (as the acute Dr. Moore expresseth it) indis- 
cernable substance. It hath the principle of life and motion in it- 
self, or rather, it is such a principle itself, and is not moved as 
dull and sluggish matter is, peraUud, by another. Its efficacy is 
great, though it be unseen, and not liable to the test of our touch, 
as no spiritual substances are. " A spirit (saith Christ) hath not 
" flesh and bones," Luke xxiv. 39. We both grant and feel, that 
the soul hath a love and inclination to the body, (which indeed is 
no more than it is necessary it should have) yet can we no more 
infer its corporiety from that love to the body, than we can infer 
the corporiety of angels from their affection and benevolent love to 
men. It is a spirit of a nature vastly different from the body in 
which it is immersed. There is (saith a learned author *) no 
greater mystery in nature, than the union betwixt soul and body ; 
That a mind and spirit should be so tied and linked to a clod of 
day, that while that remains in a due temper, it cannot by any art 
or power free itself I — What so much a-kin are a mind and a piece 
of earth, a clod and a thought, that they shall be thus affixed to 
one another ? 

Certainly, the heavenly pure bodies do not differ so much from 
a dunghill, as the soul and body differ. They differ but as more 
pure and less pure matter ; but these, as material, and im- 
material. If we consider wherein consists the being of a body, and 
wherein that of a soul, and then compare them, the matter will 
be clear. 

We cannot come to an apprehension of their beings, but by con- 
sidering their primary passions and properties, whereby they make 
discovery of themselves. The first and primary affection of a 
body-f* (as is rightly observed) is that extension of parts whereof it 
is compounded, and a capacity of division, upon which, as upon the 



* Mr. How's Fun. Semi. p. 9, 10. 
f Philosophical Essay, p. 2. § 2. p. 39. 

Vol. II. I : i 



500 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

fundamental mode, the particular dimensions (that is, the figures) 
and the local motion do depend. 

Again, for the being of our souls, if we reflect upon ourselves, 
we shall find that all our knowledge of them resolves into this, 
that we are beings conscious to ourselves of several kinds of cogita- 
tions ; that by our outward senses we apprehend bodily things 
present ; and by our imagination we apprehend things absent ; and 
that we oft recover into our apprehension things past and gone, 
and, upon our perception of things, we find ourselves variously 
affected. 

Let these two properties of a soul and body be compared, and 
upon the first view of a considering mind it will appear, that divi- 
sibility is not apprehension, or judgment, or desire, or discourse : 
That to cut a body into several parts, or put it into several shapes, 
or bring it to several motions, or mix it after several ways, will 
never bring it to apprehend, or desire. No man can think the 
combining of fire, and air, and water, and earth, should make the 
lump of it to know and comprehend, what is done to it, or by 
it. We see manifestly, that upon the division of the body, the 
soul remains entire and undivided. It is not the loss of a leg or 
arm, or eye, that can maim the understanding, or the will, or cut 
off the affections. 

Nay, it pervades the body it dwells in, and is whole in the whole*, 
and in every part, which it could never do if it were material. Yea, 
it comprehends, in its understanding, the body or matter in which 
it is lodged ; and more than that, it can, and doth form conceptions 
of pure spiritual and immaterial beings, which have no dimensions 
or figures ; all which shew it to be no corporeal, but a spiritual and 
immaterial substance. 

(3.) As it derives its being from the Father of spirits, in a pecu- 
liar way, and rejoiceth, in its spiritual properties : So at death it re- 
turns to that great Spirit from whence it came. It is not annihila- 
ted, or resolved into soft air, or sucked up again by the element of 
fire, or catched back again into the soul of the world, as some have 
dreamed ; but it returns to God who gave it, to give an account of 
itself to him, and receive its judgment from him. "Then shall 
" the dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit shall return 
" to God who gave it," Eccl. xii. 7. Each part of man to its 
like, dust to dust, and spirit to spirit. Not that the soul is resolved 
into God, as the body is into earth : but as God created it a ra- 
tional spirit, conscious to itself of moral good and evil, so when it 



* Understand it negatively, that the soul is not in the parts of the body per pertes, 
part in one part, and part in another, seeing it is indivisible, and hath no parts. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 501 

hath finished its time in the body, it must appear before the God 
of the spirits of all flesh, its Arbiter mid final Judge. 

By all whieh we see, that as it is elevated too high on the one 
hand, when it is made & particle of God himself; not only the crea- 
ture, but a part of God, as * Plutarch and Philo Judeus f, and 
others have termed it ; (spirit it is, but of another and inferior 
kind :) So it is degraded too low, when it is affirmed to be mat- 
ter, though the purest, finest, and most subtle in nature ; which 
approacheth nearest to the nature of spirit. A spirit it is, as 
much as an angel is a spirit, though it be a spirit of another species. 
This is the name it is known by throughout the scriptures. In a 
word, it is void of mixture and composition ; there are no jarring 
qualities, compound elements, or divisible parts in the soul, as there 
are in bodies ; but it is a pure, simple, invisible, and indivisible sub- 
stance, which proves its spirituality, and brings us to the fourth 
particular, viz. 

IV. It is an immortal substance. 

The simplicity and spirituality of its nature, of which I spake 
before, plainly shews us, that it is in its very nature designed for 
immortality ; for such a being or substance as this hath none of 
the seeds of corruption and death in its nature, as all material and 
compounded beings have. It hath nothing within it tending to 
dissolution : No jarring elements, no contrary qualities are found in 
spirits as there are in other creatures of a mixed nature. Phy- 
sicians and Philosophers have disputed and contended eagerly about 
the true causes of natural death ; " J and whilst they have been con- 
" tending about the way, they have come to the end. 1 ' The in- 
gress of the soul is obscure, and its egress not clear. But this seems 
to be the thing in which they generally centre, that the expence 
and destruction of the § natural moisture, or radical balsam, 
as others call it, which is the oil that maintains natural heat, 
or the bridle that restrains that flame of life from departing, 
as others express it : this is the cause of natural death : Others || 

* Anima autem mentis particeps facto, wm solum Dei opus est, verum etiam pars ; nrque 
ah eo, sed de eo, et ex eojhcta. l'lut. de Qu. Platon. 

■f Quomodo credibile videtur tarn eziguum vxentem kumanam membranula cerebri^ nut 
cordU haud amplis spaciis mclusam ; totam cceli mundique mapiUudinom raphe, nisi ilUus 
duin'vjlrlicisque animre parti cula esset indivisibilis ? Philo. 

\ LitigamitS de via, interinm ad tenninurn rapimur. 

§ As/ yao Xa£s/i/ oti to Zuov s?i <pv6n uygov zcu Qigfiov xai to Zt^ 
toustov. To 6i yrigag -yc/^ov, xou %/jpov xai to TSihr.y.os $ainrou yets uTog. 
i. e. For we must understand, that the animal hath a natural moisture and heat, which 
make*; it to live. But old age drying up that moisture, and changing that heat into 
coldness, occasions death. Aristotle, on lona and short life. 
l\ Tumjlamnuit et mice calidu >n aativum cnrporU noUri in humido priiuigcnio^ ejus huv\i-> 

I i2 



502 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

assign the unequal reparation of the parts of the body as the cause 
of death. But be it one or another, it is evident the soul, which 
consists neither of contrary qualities, nor of dissimilar parts, must 
be above the reach and stroke of death. For if the soul die, it 
must be either from some seeds, and principles of death and cor- 
ruption within itself, or by some destructive power without itself. 
In itself you see there is no seed or principle of death ; and if it 
be destroyed by a power without itself, it must be either by the 
stroke of some creature, or from the hand of God that first formed 
and created it : But the hand and power of no creature can de- 
stroy it ; the creature's power reaches no farther than the body, 
Mat. x. 28. " They cannot kill the soul." And though the Al- 
mighty power of God, that created it out of nothing, can as easily 
reduce it to nothing ; yet he will never do so. For besides the de- 
signation for eternity, which is discernible in its very nature, (as 
before was observed) and which speaks the intention of God to 
perpetuate the threatenings of eternal wrath, and promises of ever- 
lasting life, respectively made to the souls of men, as they shall be 
found in Christ, or out of Christ, puts it beyond all doubt that 
they shall never die ; as will be more fully evidenced in the fol- 
lowing discourse. 

Well then, I hope so far our way is clear, in the search of the 
nature of the soul, that it is a substance, a spiritual substance, and 
being so, it is also an immortal substance. No doubt remains with 
me as to either of these. Let us then proceed to the consideration 
of its faculties and powers by which it maybe yet more fully known, 
and we shall find that, 
It is a vital, spiritual, and immortal substance, endued with an 
understanding. 

This is the noble leading faculty of the soul : We are not distin- 
guished from brutes by our senses, but by our understanding. As 
grace sets one man above another, so understanding sets the mean- 
est man above the best of brutes. Strange and wonderful things 
are performed by the natural instinct and sagacity of beasts ; but 
yet what is said of one, is true of them all, " God hath not im- 
u parted understanding to them,' 1 Job xxxix. 17. This is a jewel 
which adorns none but rational creatures, men and angels. 



di substantia consumitur, non aliter quam in lampade oleum ajlamma exhauritur. Heorni- 
us Aphor. 1. Turn diu durat vigor vitee, quam diu stat calidum nativum, donee ad mortem 
Juerit dev-ntum. Et quantum a calido et humido receditur, tantus ad mortem sit accessus* 
J. Bapt. Montan. Ortus nostri primordio, caloris es humoris nativi habent summum com~ 
plementum, S-c. Fernclius liber de spir. et. eal. Vergente estate, incequalis admodum 
sit reparalio, alia? partes reparantur satis Jeelicitur, sed alice cegre, et in pejus. Ut ab eo 
tempore corjyora humana subiri incipiunt tormentum illud Mezentii, ut viva in amplern 
mortvjrum immoriantur. Verulam, in additu Hist. vit?. et. mort. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 503 

The understanding is a faculty of the reasonable soul by which a 
man apprehends and judges all intelligible things. 

The object of it is every being, so tar as it is true in itself, and 
apprehensible by man. It hath a two-fold use in the life of man, 
viz. 

(1.) To distinguish truth from error and falsehood. By this 
candle of the Lord, lighted up in the soul of man, he may discern 
betwixt duty and sin, good and evil : It is the eye of the soul, by 
which it seeth the way in which we should go, and the dangerous 
precipices that are on either side. It is the soul's taster, and dis- 
cerns wholesome food from baneful poison, Job xii. 11. " Doth not 
" the ear (i. e. the understanding by the ear) try words, as the 
%c mouth tasteth meat ?" It brings all things as it were in the lump 
before it, and then sorts them, and orderly ranks them into their 
proper classes of lawful and unlawful, necessary and indifferent, ex- 
pedient and inexpedient, that the soul may not be damnified by 
mistaking one for another. And this judgment of discretion every 
man must be allowed for himself. No man is obliged to shut the 
eves of his own understanding, and follow another man blind- 
fold. 

(2.) To direct and guide us in our practice. This faculty is by 
philosophers rightly called ro rr/zpovixov, the leading faculty ; because 
the will follows its practical dictates. It sits at the helm, and guides 
the course of the soul ; not impelling, or rigorously enforcing its 
dictates upon the will ; for the will cannot be so imposed upon ; but 
by giving it a directive light, or pointing, as it were, with its fin- 
ger, what it ought to chuse, and what to refuse. 

To this faculty belong two other excellent and wonderful powers 
of the soul, viz. 

1. Thoughts. 2. Conscience. 

1. The power or ability of cogitation ; " * Thoughts are properly 
" the actings and agitations of the mind, or any actual operation 
" of the understanding.'*' They are the musings of the mind, 
which are acted in the speculative part of the understanding. It 
is observable that the f Hebrew word mw suach, which is used 
for meditation, or thinking, signifies both to think and to speak 
in the mind. When the understanding, or mind resolves, and 
meditates the things that come into it, that very meditation is an 
inward speaking, or hidden word in the heart, Deut. xv. 9- " Be- 
" ware, lest there be a thought in thy wicked heart," as some ren- 



* A/tfVO/a, cogitatio est mentis agitatio Pas. vel actio mentis. Zanch. 
T niU/ cum jmncto sinistro, locutus est ore, ant corde : et diaXoyi C^o/MOCt est strrru 
cinari intra se, i. e. apud se in avimis sin's. Mat. xx'u 25. 

I i 3 



50-i A TltEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

der it: In the Hebrew it is rps 1 ? &y -on "a word in thy heart." 
So Mat. ix. 3, 4. erarov */ avror$, M they spake within themselves," 
i. e. " they thought in their hearts/' The objects presented to the 
mind are the companions with whom our hearts talk and converse. 

Thoughts are the figments and creatures of the mind : They are 
formed within it, in multitudes innumerable. The power of co- 
gitation is in the mind, yea, in the spirit of the mind. 

" * The fancy indeed, whilst the soul is embodied, ordinarily, 
" and for the most part presents the appearances and likenesses of 
" things to the mind ;" but yet it can form thoughts of things 
which the fancy can present no image of, as when the •)• soul thinks 
of God, or of itself. This power of cogitation goes with the soul, 
and is rooted in it when it is separated from the body ; and by it 
we speak to God, and converse with angels, and other spirits in the 
unbodied state, as will be more fully opened in the process of this 
discourse. 

2. The conscience belongs also to this faculty ; for it being the 
judgment of a man upon himself, with respect or relation to the 
judgment of God, it must needs belong to the understanding part 
or faculty. " Thoughts are formed in the speculative, but \ co?i- 
" conscience belongs to the practical understanding. ,, It is a very 
high and awful power ; it is solo Deo mi nor, and rides (as Joseph 
did) in the second chariot ; the next and immediate officer under 
God. He saith of conscience with respect to every man, as he once 
said of Moses with respect to Pharaoh. " See I have made thee a 
" god to Pharaoh," Exod. vii. 1. The voice of conscience is the voice 
of God ; for it is his vicegerent and representative. What it binds 
on earth, is bound in heaven : and what it looseth on earth is loosed 
in heaven. It observes records, and bears witness of all our ac- 
tions ; and acquits and condemns, as in the name of God, for them. 
Its consolations are most sweet, and its condemnations most terrible : 
so terrible, that some have chosen death, which is the king of ter- 
rors, rather than to endure the scorching heat of their own con- 
sciences. The greatest deference and obedience is due to its com- 
mand, and a man had better § endure any rack or torture in the 
world, than incur the torments of it. It accompanies us as our 



* Phantasia menti offert phantasmatn. Picol. 

f When we think of Gcd, saith Max. Tyr. Diss. i. we must think of nothing ma- 
terial, MTZ /JMytQog, f^re ^p,a«. (xr t Ti uXko r/ vXr^ rraQog, i. e. Neither magni- 
tude nor colour, nor any other property of matter. 

t Judicium appello conscientiam y ut ad inteUectum earn pertinere ostendam. Ames. 

§ What deaths would I not chuse ? What punishment would I not undergo ? Yea, 
into what vault of hell would I not rather chuse to be thrown, than to witness against 
my conscience f 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 505 

shadow wherever we go : and when all others forsake us, (as at 
death they will) conscience is then with us, and is then never more 
active and vigorous than at that time. Nor doth it forsake us after 
death ; but where the soul goes, it goes, and will be its companion 
in the other world for ever. How glad would the damned be if 
they might but have left their consciences behind them, when they 
went hence ! But as * Bernard rightly says, " It is both witness, 
"judge, tormentor, and prison ;" it accuseth, judgeth, punisheth, 
and condemneth. 

And thus briefly of the understanding, which hath many offices, 
and as many names from those offices. 

It is sometimes called wit, reason, understanding, opinion, wis- 
dom, judgment. And why we bestow so many names upon one and 
the same faculty, the learned author of that small, but excellent 
•f* tract de anima, gives this true and ingenious account. 

The wit, the pupil of the souVs clear eye, 

And in maris world the only shining star, 
Looks in the mirror of the fantasy, 

Where all the gatherings of the senses are ; 
And afler by discoursing to and fro, 

Anticipating and comparing things, 
She doth all universal natures know, 

And all effects into their causes brings. 

When she rates things, and moves from ground to ground, 

The name of reason she obtains by this : 
But when by reason she the truth hath found, 

And standethjix'd, she understanding is. 
When her assent she lightly doth incline 

To either part, she is opinion light : 
But when site doth by principles define 

A certain truth, she hath true judgment's sight. 

And as from senses, reason's work doth spring: 

So many reasons understanding gain ; 
And many understandings knowledge bring, 

And by much knowledge wisdom we obtain. 

VI. God hath endued the soul of man not only with an under- 
standing to discern, and direct, but also a will to govern, moderate, 
and over-rule the actions of life. 

* Ipsaju4icat, ipsa imperat, ipsa observat, ipsa torter, ipsa career. Bern. lib. de Consc. 
cap. 9. 

f Nosce teipsum, p. 48, 49. 

I i 4 



506 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

The will is a faculty of the rational soul, whereby a man either 
chuseth or refuseth the things which the understanding discerns and 
knows. 

This is a very high and noble power of the soul. The under- 
standing seems to bear the same relation to the will, as a grave 
counsellor doth to a great prince. It glories in two excellencies, 
viz. 

1. Liberty. 

2. Dominion. 

1. It hath a freedom and liberty ; it cannot be compelled and 
forced : Coaction is repugnant to its very nature *. In this it differs 
from the understanding, that the understanding is wrought upon 
necessarily, but the will acts spontaneously. This liberty of the 
will respects the choice, or refusal of the means for attaining those 
ends it prosecutes, according as it finds them more or less condu- 
cive thereunto. The liberty of the will must be understood to be 
in things natural, which are within its own proper sphere, not in 
things supernatural. It can move, or not move the body, as it 
pleases, but it cannot move towards Christ, in the way of faith, as it 
pleaseth ; it can open or shut the hand or eye at its pleasure, but 
not the heart. True, indeed, it is not compelled, or forced to turn 
to God by supernatural grace, but in a way suitable to its nature, it 
is determined and drawn to Christ, Psal. ex. 3. It is drawn by a 
mighty power, and yet runs freely ; Cant. i. 4. " Draw me, and 
" I will run after thee." 

Efficacious grace, and victorious delight, is a thing very differ- 
ent from compulsive force. " Pelagius (as a late f author speaks) 
" at first gave all to nature, acknowledged no necessity of divine 
" grace ; but when this proud doctrine found little countenance, 
" he called nature by the name of grace ; and when that deceit 
" was discovered, he acknowledged no other grace but outward 
" instruction, or the benefit of external revelation, to discourse, 
" and put men in mind of their duty. Being yet driven farther, 
" he acknowledged the grace of pardon ; and before a man could 
" do any thing acceptably, there was a necessity of the remission of 
" sin, and then he might obey God perfectly. But that not suf- 
" ficing, he acknowledged another grace, viz. the example of 
" Christ, which doth both secure our rule and encourage our 
" practice. And last of all, his followers owned some kind of in- 
" ternal grace, but they made that to consist in some iliumination 
" of the understanding, or moral persuasion, by probable argu- 
" ments, to excite the will, and this not absolutely necessary, but 

* EXsvQzga ejsff/a avro voayiag. i. e . It hath a free liberty of action. Zen*. 
■j Dr. Manton in Psal. cxii. v. 56. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 507 

" only for facilitation, as a horse to a journey, which otherwise a 
" man might go on foot. Others grant the secret influences of 
" God's grace, but make the will of man a co-ordinate cause with 
" God, namely, that God doth propound the object, hold forth in- 
" ducing considerations ; give some remote power and assistance ; 
" but still there is an indifferency in the will of man, to accept or 
" refuse, as liketh him best." Thus have they been forced to quit 
and change their ground ; but still the pride of nature will not let 
men see the necessity of divine efficacious influences upon the will, 
and the consistency thereof with natural liberty. 

(2.) Its dignity in its dominion, as w r ell as in its liberty. The will 
hath an empire, and sceptre belonging to it ; yea, a double empire, 
for it rules, 



B f\. Despo- \ 1. Over 
•| J ticum. \ solute 

&\ 2. Poliii- i 2. Over 
J* V cum. ) impei 



B f\. Despo- \ 1. Over the body, imperio despotico, by way of ab- 
te command, 
the other powers and passions of the soul, 
imperio politico, by w r ay of suasion. 



(1.) The will, like an absolute sovereign*, reigns over the 
body, i. e. its external members by way of absolute command. It 
saith, as the centurion did, I am in authority, and God hath put 
the many members of the body in subjection to me ; I say to one, 
move, and it moves ; to another, stop, and it stops ; and to a 
third, do this, and it doth it. The obsequious members of the 
body, like so many servants, have their eyes waiting on the imoe- 
rial commands of the will, and it is admirable to behold with what 
dispatch and speed they execute its commands, as if their obedient 
motions were rather concomitant than subsequent acts to the will's 
mandates. Let it but command to have the windows of the body, 
open or shut, and it is done in a moment, in the twink of an eye ; 
and so for the rest of the external senses and members, they pay it 
most ready obedience. Yet when I say, the will hath a despotical, 
and absolute sovereignty over the members, it must be understood 
with a double limitation. First, They are only at its beck for use 
and service ; it can use them whilst well and rightly disposed ; but 
it cannot perpetuate them, or restore them when indisposed. If 
the soul will the health and life of the body never so intensely and 
vehemently, it cannot keep off death one moment the longer from 
it. And, Secondly, Its sovereignty no way intrenches upon, nor 
interferes with the dominion of providence* over the members of 



* Man acts not by necessity of nature, but freely, namely in a rational way, that is 
by way of command ; this command requires the final determination of the practical 
understanding, and while the efficacy of the command stands, the will is moved freely. 
Camel, de votuii. p. 50. 



508 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 



the body, and the various motions of them. God hath reserved a 
sovereign, negative voice to himself, whatever decrees the will passes. 
Jeroboam stretches out his hand against the man of God to smite 
him ; but God puts a remora in the very instant to the loco-motive 
faculty, that though he would never so fain, he could not pull in his 
hand again to him, 1 Kings xiii. 4. The will commands the ser- 
vice of the tongue, and charges it to deliver faithfully such or 
such words, in which, it may be, the ruin of good men may be 
imported ; and when it comes to do its office, the tongue faulters ; 
and contrary to the command of the will, drops some word that 
discovers and defeats the design of the will, according to that in 
Job xii. 20. " He removeth away the speech of the trusty." This 
is its despotical and sovereign power over the external members of 
the body. 

(2.) It hath a political power over the faculties and passions of the 
soul, not by way of absolute command, but by way of suasion and in- 
sinuation. Thus it can oft times persuade the understanding and 
thoughts to lay by this or that subject, and apply themselves to the 
study of another. It can bridle and restrain the affections and pas- 
sions, but yet it hath no absolute command over the inner, as it 
hath over the outward man. Its weakness and inability to govern 
the inner man appears in two things, more especially remarkable, 
viz. 1. It cannot, with all its power and skill command and fetch off 
the thoughts from some subjects, which are set on, at some times, 
with extraordinary weight upon the soul. However, the thoughts 
may obsequiously follow its beck at some times, yea, for the most 
part; yet there are cases and seasons, in which its authority and 
persuasions cannot disengage one thought. 

As (1.) When God hath to do with the soul, in the work of 
conversion, when he convinceth of sin and danger, and sets a man's 
evils in order before his eyes : These are terrible representations, 
and fain would the carnal will disengage the thoughts from such 
sad subjects, and strives by all manner of persuasions and diversions 
so to do, but all to no purpose, Psal. li. 3. " My sin is ever before 
i me. The thoughts are fixed, and there is no removing of 
them. It may give them a little interruption, but they return 
with the more impetuous violence. And instead of gaining them 
off, they at last, or rather God by them gains over the will 
also. 

(2.) When Satan hath to do with the soul, in the way of tempta- 
tion and hellish suggestion : Look, as the carnal will opposes itself 
to the thoughts in the former case to no purpose ; so that the sanc- 
tified will opposes itself to them in this case, oft-times with as little 
effect or success, as he that opposeth his weak breath to the strong 
current of a mighty river. Well were it, if the sanctified will 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 509 

were now the master of the fantasy, and could controul the thoughts 
of the heart ; but, like a mad horse, the fancy takes the bit in its 
teeth, and runs whither it plcaseth ; the will cannot govern it. 
Think quite another way saith the will, turn thy thoughts to other 
things ; but notwithstanding, the soul turneth a deaf ear to its coun- 
sels. 2. It cannot quiet and compose a raging conscience, and 
reduce it at its pleasure to rest and peace. This is the peculiar 
work of God. He only that stills the stormy seas, can quiet the 
distressed and tempestuous soul. The impotence of the will, in this 
case, is known to all that have been in those deeps of trouble. And 
this is the misery of the devil and the damned, that though they 
would never so fain, yet they cannot get rid of those tormenting 
impressions made upon them by their own trembling and condemn- 
ing consciences. There would not be so many pale, sweating, 
affrighted consciences on earth, and in hell, if the will had any 
command or power over them. 

Tamfrigida mens est. 
Criminibus ; tacita sudant prcccordia culpa. 

It is an horrible sight to see such a trembling upon all the mem- 
bers, such a cold sweat upon the panting bosom of a self-condemned, 
and wrath-presaging soul, in which it can, by no means relieve or 
help itself. These things are exempt from the liberty and domi- 
nion of the will of man ; but notwithstanding these exemptions, it 
is a noble faculty, and hath a vastly extended empire in the soul 
of man ; it is the door of the soul, at which the Spirit of God 
knocks for entrance. When this is won, the soul is won to 
Christ ; and if this stand out in rebellion against him, he is barred 
out of the soul, and can have no saving union with it. The truth 
of grace is to be judged and discerned by its compliance with his 
call, and the measure of grace to be estimated by the degree of its 
subjection to his will. 

VII. The soul of man is not only endued with an understanding 
and will, but also with various affections and passions, which are of 
great use and service to it, and speak the excellency of its nature. 
They are originally designed and appointed for the happiness of 
man, in the promoting and securing its chiefest good, to which 
purpose they have a natural aptitude : for the true happiness and 
rest of the soul not being in itself, nor in any other creature, but 
in God, the soul must necessarily move out of itself, and beyond 
all other created beings, to find and enjoy its true felicity in him. 
The soul considered at a distance from God, its true rest and hap- 
piness, is furnished and provided with desire and hope to carry it on, 
and quicken its motion towards him. These are the arms it is to 
stretch out towards him, in a state of absence from him. And 
seeing it is to meet with many obstacles, enemies, and difficulties, 



510 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OP MAX. 

in its course, which hinder its motion, and hazard its fruition of him. 
God hath planted in it, fear, grief, indignation, jealousy, anger, &c 
to grapple with, and break through those intercurrent difficulties 
and hazards * By these weapons in the hands of grace, it conflicts 
with that which opposes its passages to God, as the apostle expresseth 
that holy fret and passion of the Corinthians, and what a fume 
their souls were in by the gracious motion of the irrascible appetite ; 
2 Cor. vii. 11. " For behold this self-same thing, that ye sorrowed 
" after a godly sort ; what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what 
" clearing yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, 
" what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ?" Much 
like the raging and struggling of waters, which are interrupted in 
their course by some dam or obstacle which they strive to bear down, 
and sweep away before them. 

But the soul considered in full union with and fruition of God, its 
supreme happiness, is accordingly furnished with affections of love, 
delight, and joy, whereby it rests in him and enjoys its proper 
blessedness in his presence for ever. Yea, even in this life, these 
affections are in an imperfect degree exercised upon God, according 
to the prelibations and enjoyments it hath of him by faith, in its 
way to heaven. In a word, 

The true uses, and most excellent ends for which these affections 
and passions are bestowed upon the soul of man, are to qualify it, 
and make it a fit subject to be wrought upon in a moral way of per- 
suasions and allurements, in order to its union with Christ, (for by 
the affections, as Mr. Fenner rightly observes, the soul becomes 
marriageable, or capable of being espoused to him) and being so, 
then to assist it in the prosecution of its full enjoyment in heaven, 
as we heard but now. 

But, alas, how are they corrupted and inverted by sin ! The 
concupiscible appetite greedily fastens upon the creature, not upon 
God ; and the irrascible appetite is turned against holiness, not sin. 
But I must insist no farther on this subject here, it deserves an en- 
tire treatise by itself. 

VIII. The soul of man hath, in the very frame and nature of 
it, an inclination to the body. There is in it a certain pondus, or 
inclination which naturally bends or sways it towards matter, or a 
body. There are three different natures found in living creatures, 
viz. 

1. The brutal. 

2. The angelical. 

* Passio anima nihil aliud est qtiam motus appetitivte virtutis jtrosecutione bom, vel 
fuga mali, i. e. A passion of the soul is nothing else but the motion of desire in seeking 
good, and shunning evil. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 511 

3. The human. 

(1.) The soul of a brute is wholly confined to, and dependent on 
the matter or body with which it is united. It is dedendent on it, 
both in esse et in operari, in its being and working ; it is but a ma- 
terial form, which arises from, and perisheth with the body. " The 
" soul of a brute, (saith a great person *) is no other than a fluid 
" bodily substance, the more lively and refined part of the blood 
" (called spirit) quick in motion, and from the arteries by the 
44 branches of the carotides carried to the brain ; and from thence 
* conveyed to the nerves and muscles, move the whole frame and 
" mass of the body ; and receiving only certain weak impressions 
" from the senses, and of short continuance, hindered and ob- 
" structed of its work and motion, vanishes into the soft air." 

(2.) An angel is a spirit free from a body, and created without 
an appetite or inclination to be embodied. The Stoicks call the 
angels xaias -\uyj%(i<;, souly substances ; and the Peripatetics, for mas 
abstractas, abstract forms. They are spirits free from the fetters 
and clogs of the body. 

" -f- An angel is a perfect soul, and an human soul is an imper- 
; * feet angel." Yet angels have no such rooted disaffection to, and 
abhorrence of a body, but they have assumed, and can, in a ready 
obedience to their Lord's commands, and delight to serve him, 
assume bodies, for a time, to converse with men in them, i. e. aerial 
bodies in the figure and shape of human bodies. So we read. 
Gen. xviii. l L three men, i. e. angels in human shape and appear- 
ance, stood by Abraham, and talked with him; and at Christ's 
sepulchre, Luke xxiv. " There appeared two men in shining gar- 
" ments." But they abide in these bodies, as we do in an inn, for 
a night, or short season ; they dwell not in them as our souls in 
those houses of flesh, which we cannot put on and off at pleasure 
as they do ; but as we walk in our garments, which we can put off 
without pain. 

(3.) The human soul is neither wholly tied to the body, as the 
brutal soul is ; nor created without inclination to a body, as angels 
are ; but loves and inclines to it, though it can both live and act 
without it, when it is parted from it at death. The proof of this 
assertion, and the reasons why God created it with such an inclina- 
tion, will, in their proper place, be more fully spoken to, in the 
following discourse. All that I shall add is, that in this, as well 



* Lord Chief Justice Hale, in bis treatise de anima, p. SS. 

f Angrlus est anhna perfecta, et anima est angrlut imperfectus. Bell, dc aseen. 
mentis. 



512 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

as in some other respects, our souls are made a little lower than the 
angels ; but when they are unclothed of the body, and have re- 
ceived it again, in a new edition, a spiritual body, then they shall 
be Ksayyekot, equal unto angels, in the way and manner of life and 
action. 

Thus I have, as briefly as I could, dispatched the first thing pro- 
pounded, viz. the nature of the soul, in the explication of these 
seven particulars : it is a substance, a vital, spiritual, and immortal 
substance, a substance endued with understanding, will, affections, 
and an inclination to the body. And now we are come to 
the 

II. Branch, viz. Its original and infusion. 

I. As to its original, I have described it to be immediately from 
God, in the way of creation : an honour done to no other living 
creature except* angels. The world hath been troubled with a 
great many extravagant and wild notions about the original of the 
soul of man ; a certain mark and argument of its apostasy from 
God. * " Solinus writes of one, who by a wound in the hinder 
" part of his head, fell into such a degree of ignorance and obli- 
" vion, that he forgot his own name, and could not tell whether 
" he had any name at all." But oh ! what a stunning blow did 
man receive by the fall, that he should forget the very Author of 
his being, and rather claim alliance, and derive the being of his 
soul from any thing than God ; though it bears the very marks 
and characters of its divine Author and Father upon it ! The prin- 
cipal errors about the origin of the soul (for that wild notion of 
Epicurus hath been laid so flat by the pens of many learned men, 
that it is a vanity to strike one blow more at it) may be reduced to 
these three heads. 

(1.) Some affirm it to be by way of -f* traduction, or natural ge- 
neration from the parents to the child. This opinion is very an- 
cient ; Tertullian, and divers of the Western Fathers, closed with 
it, as judging it the best expedient to solve the difficulties of the 
soul's taint and defilement with original sin. But antiquity is no 
passport for errors. The grey hairs of opinion, as one well notes, 
are then honourable, when they are found in the way of truth. 
Doctor Brown J tells us, " He should rather incline to the crea- 
" tion, than the traduction of the soul, though either opinion, 



* Solinus refert de quodam, quod accepto vubiere in occijritio, ad tantam devenit ignoran- 
tiam, ut nesciret se habuisse nomen. Augustodun. de Philosoph. Mundi, lib iv. c. 24. 

f Datur a gens physicum quod cdiud esse non potest quam parens ; qui ei seviinis animam 
e materia sinu cliciat. i. e. There is a physical agent which can be no other than the 
parent, who produces the soul of the seed from the bosom of matter. 

i Religio Medici, Seer. oZ. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 513 

u (saith he) will consist well enough with religion, did not one ob- 
" jection haunt him, and this is a conclusion from the equivocal 
" and monstrous productions by unnatural copulation, as of a man 
" and beast : for, if the soul of man, saith he, be not transmitted 
" and transfused in the seed, why are not these productions mere- 
" ly beasts, but have also an impression and tincture of reason in 
" as high a measure as it can evidence itself in those improper or- 
" gans ?" 

Which way the doctor's judgment had inclined in this contro- 
versy, had been of no great consideration to the determination of 
it ; though it is a pity we should lose his consent and companv, for 
the sake of such a beastly objection as this, which haunts his mind : 
for if there be any such creatures that seem to have a tincture of 
reason, it is but a tincture, and a seeming, not a real tincture nei- 
ther, which many other brutes have. 

The doctor is too well acquainted with philosophy, and a man 
of too much reason to allow himself to think that such a produc- 
tion as he speaks of hath two natures and essential forms in one 
body, as of a man and a horse. He knows that every entity hath 
but one special essence, and can have no more, except he will place 
one and the same thing under divers species in the predicament of 
substance. And as there cannot be two distinct forms, so neither 
can there be a mixture of them in the Centaur or monstrous birth : 
for, ex dfuobus entibus per se, nonjit unum ens per se. But he con- 
fessed! this objection was bred among the weeds and tares of his own 
brain, (a rank soil no doubt) and I am pretty confident he had 
weeded it out in his latter years ; for I find this notion of the Cen- 
taurs, (that is, half horse, half man), put into its proper place among 
his vulgar errors, B. 1 . chap. 4. And so I suppose that rub being- 
out of the way, he returned again to us. 

(2.) A second opinion was, That they were procreated by an- 
gels : and that which gave the ground, such as it is, to this opinion 
or fancy, is the similitude or resemblance which is found betwixt 
angels and the souls of men. But this fancy needs not any industry 
to overthrow it; for though it be certain there is a similitude 
and resemblance * betwixt angels and souls, both being immaterial 
and spiritual substances, yet angels neither propagate by generation, 
nor is it in their power to create the least fly or worm in the world, 
much less the soul of man, the highest and noblest, and most ex- 
cellent being. Great power they have, but no creating power, that 



* That is perfect which produces some other thing like itself: but substances that 
are immaterial, are far mere perfect than those which are material ; therefore, if the^e 
last make others like in kind to theraseJves, much more must angels be able to pro- 
create some other incorporeal substances of an inferior nature, namely, the huma; 
If. Dionyb. c 4, de dicinu n^mi/iibus. 



514 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

is God's incommunicable property ; and procreate our souls they 
did not, for though they are spirits, yet spirits of another species. * 

(3.) A third sort there are, who deny that souls are created sub- 
stances, and proceeded from God; but affirm withal, that he crea- 
ted them simid, et semel, together and at once, as the angels were, 
and not one by one, as men are born into the world. " Of this 
" opinion was Plato, who thought all human souls to be created 
" together before their bodies, and placed in some glorious and suit- 
" able mansions, as the stars ; till, at last, growing weary of hea- 
" venly, and falling in love with earthly things, for a punishment of 
u that crime, they were cast into bodies, as into so many prisons *.*" 
Origen sucked in this notion of the pre-existence of souls: and 
upon this supposition it was that Porphyry tells us, in the life of 
Plotinus, he blushed as often as he thought of his being in a body, 
as a man that lived in reputation and honour, blushes when he is 
lodged in a prison. The ground on which the Stoics bottomed 
their opinion wa«, the great dignity and excellency of the soul, 
which inclined them to think they had never been degraded and 
abased, as they are by dwelling in such vile bodies, but for their 
faults ; and that it was for some former sins of theirs, that they slid 
down into gross matter, and were caught into a vital union with 
it ; whereas, had they not sinned, they had lived in celestial and 
splendid habitations, more suitable to their dignity. 

But this is a pure creature of fancy ; for, (1.) No soul in the 
world is conscious to itself, of such a pre-existence, nor can re- 
member when it was owner of any other habitation than that it 
now dwells in. (2.) Nor doth the scripture give us the least hint 
of any such thing. Some indeed would catch hold of that expres- 
sion, Gen. ii. 2. " God rested the seventh day from all the works 
" which he had made ;" and it is true, he did so, the work of 
creation was finished and sealed up, as to any new species or kinds 
of creatures to be created ; no other sort of souls will be created, 
than that which was at first : but yet God still creates individual 
souls, (My Father worketh hitherto and I worli) of the same kind 
and nature with Adam's soul. And, (3.) For their detrusion 
into these bodies as a punishment of their sins in the former state ; 
if we speak of sin in individuals, or particular persons, the scrip- 
ture mentions none, either original or actual, defiling any soul in 
any other way but by its union with the body. Pre-existence there- 
fore is but a dream. 

But to me it is clear, that the soul receives not its beginning by 



* Plato in Timeeofinxil Detcm omnea aninias humanas ante corpora simul creasse, et in- 
comparibus steltis constituisse ; turn cas ccclestium rerum tcedio , ct tcrrenarum amore capias, 
ui t'juti ceteris poenas Iverent, in cor]>ora tanquamin carcerem coyijsctas. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 5l5 

traduction or generation ; for that winch is generable, is also cor- 
ruptible ; but the spiritual, immortal soul (as it hath been proved 
to be) is not subject to corruption. Nor is it imaginable how a soul 
should be produced out of matter, which is not endued with rea- 
son : or, how a bodily substance can impart that to another, which 
it hath not in itself. If it be said, the soul of the child proceeds 
from the souls of the parents, that cannot be ; for spiritual sub- 
stances are impartible, and nothing can be discinded from them. 
" * And it is absurd to think the soul of Adam should spring from 
" one original, and the souls of his offspring from another, whilst 
" both his and theirs are of one and the same nature and species." 
To all which let me add, That as the assertion of their creation is 
most reasonable, so it is most scriptural. It is reasonable to think 
and say, " ■(• That no active power can act beyond, or above the 
" proper sphere of its activity and ability." But if the soul be 
elicited out of the power of matter, here woidd be an effect pro- 
duced abundantly more noble and excellent than its cause. And 
as it is most reasonable, so it is most scriptural. To this purpose 
diverse testimonies of scripture are cited and produced by our di- 
vines, among which we may single out these four, which are of 
special remark and use ; Heb. xii. 9. " Furthermore, we had 
" fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them re- 
" verence ; shall we not much rather be in subjection to [the Fa- 
" ther of spirits] and live ?" Here God is called the Father of 
spirits, or of souls, and that in an emphatical antithesis, or con- 
tradistinction to our natural fathers, who are called the fathers of 
our flesh, or bodies only. The true scope and sense of this text, 
is, with great judgment and clearness, given us by that learned 
and judicious divine, Mr. PembleJ, in these words; "[Nothing 
" is more plain and emphatical than this antithesis ; We receive 
" our flesh and body from our parents, but our souls from God : 
" if then we patiently bear the chastisements of our parents, who 
" are the authors of the vilest part, and have the least right or 
" power over us ; with how much more equal a mind should we 
" bear his chastisements, who hath the supreme right to us, as he 
" is the Father and only giver of that which is most excellent in 



* Absurdum est aliunde esse cnimam nostra?n, aliunde animam Adce : cum omnes sunt 
ejusdem speciei. Zanch. 

f Nulla virtus activa agit ultra suum genus, sed anima intellcclioa excedit toium genus, 
cvrporece naturce, cu?n sit substantia spiritualis, cfc. Conimbr. 

| Pemble de origine anima, p. 56. Nihil apertius et (fJ,<pa,riX,or£go\> ista Antithesis 
carnem corpusque a parentibus, animus a Deo accippimus ; quod si vilioris partis authored, 
et qui in nos minus juris habeut, patienter castigantesferimus ; quanto <v>piinre animojere- 
mus eum qui supremum in nos jus obtinet, uptote partis, qua' in nobis est pravstantissi/na-, 
unicua Dator €ondkorque. 

Vol. II. K k 



-516 a Tii i:\tisf: of the sot'l of man. 

" us, viz. our souls or spirits ?"] Here it appears evident, that 
aur souls flow not to us in the material channel of fleshly genera- 
tion or descent, as our bodies do, but immediately from God, their 
proper Father, in the way of creation. Yet he begets them not 
out of his own essence or substance, as Christ, his natural Son, is 
begotten, but, sx ^ o\rm, out of nothing that had been before, as 
Theodoret well expresseth it. Agreeable hereunto is that place 
also in Zech. xii. 1. " The Lord which stretcheth forth the hea- 
" vens, and layeth the foundations of the earth, and formeth the 
" spirit of man within him :" " * Where the forming of the 
" spirit, or soul of man, is associated with these two other glori- 
" ous effects of God's creating power, namely, the expansion of 
" the heavens, and laying the foundations of the earth :" all three 
are here equally assumed by the Lord, as his remarkable and glo- 
rious works of creation. He that created the one, did as much 
create the other. 

Now the two former we find frequently instanced in scripture, 
as the effects of his creating power, or works implying the Al- 
mighty power of God ; and therefore are presented as strong props 
to our faith, when it is weak and staggering for want of visible 
matter of encouragement, Isa. xl. 22. and xlii. 5. Jer. x. 12. Job 
ix. 8. Psal. civ. 2. q. d. Are my people in captivity, and their 
faith nonplussed and at a loss, because there is nothing in sight that 
hath a tendency to their deliverance, no prepared matter for their 
salvation ? Why, let them consider who it was that created the 
heavens and the earth, yea, and their souls also, which are so per- 
plexed with doubts, out of nothing ; the same God that did this, 
can also create deliverance for his people, though there be no pre- 
existent matter to work it out of. 

Add to this that excellent place of f Solomon, in Eccl. xii. 7. 
" Then shall the dust return to the earth, as it was ; and the spi- 
" rit to God who gave it."" Where he shews us what becomes 
of man, and how each part, of which he consists, is bestowed, and 
disposed of after his dissolution by death, and thus he states it : 
The two constitutive parts of man are a soul and a body : these two 
parts have two distinct originals: the body, as to its material cause, 
is dust ; the soul, in its nature, is a spirit, and as to its origin, it 



* Testimonium sutia clarum, quo docemur, pari passu hccc tria ambulare; expansionem 
cccli, fundutbiiwm cerrce, et formotionem animcc rationalis. 

f Solomon resolves both the parts of man into their first principles ; as therefore he 
resolves the body into the dust, whence it was taken ; so also, if the soul had been made 
of an heavenly substance, or, (as Plato says) of the soul of the world, Solomon would 
have resolved the soul into it ; but when he says simply of the soul, that it returns to 
God who gave it, he teaches us, That it was created of nothing, into which it could not 
be resolved. Zanch* 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 517 

proceed from the Father of spirits; it is his own creature, in an 
immediate way. He gave it : he gave it the being it hath by cre- 
ation, and gave it to us, i. e. to our bodies by inspiration. Now 
tjualis Genesis, talis Analysis. When death dissolves the union 
which is betwixt them, each part returns to that from whence it 
came, dust to dust, and the spirit to God that gave it. The body 
is expressed by its material cause, dust; the soul only by its efficient 
cause, as the gift of God ; because it had no material cause at all, 
nor was made out of any pre-existcnt matter, as the body was. 
And therefore Solomon here speaks of God, as if he had only to 
do with the soul, leaving the body to its material and instrumental 
causes, with which he concurs by a general influence. It is God, 
not man alone, or God by man, that hath given us these bodies; 
but it is not man, but God alone, who hath given us these souls. 
He therefore passeth by the body, and speaks of the soul as the gift 
of God ; because that part of man, and that only, flows im- 
mediately from God, and at death, returns to him that gave it. 
All these expressions, The Father of spirits, the former of 'the spirit 
of man, the giver of' the spirit : how agreeable are they to each 
other, and all of them to the point under hand, that the soul flows 
from God by immediate creation ? You see it hath no principle 
out of which, according to the order of nature, it did arise, as the 
body had, and therefore it hath no principle into which, accord- 
ing to the order of nature, it can be returned, as the body hath ; 
but returns to God, its efficient cause : if reconciled, to a Father, 
not only by creation, but adoption ; if unreconciled, as a creature 
guilty of unnatural rebellion against the God that formed it, to be 
judged. 

II. God created and infused it into the body, with an inherent 
inclination and affection to it. The * nature of the soul and body- 
is vastly different, there is no affinity or similitude betwixt them; 
but it is in this case as in that of marriage. Two persons of vastly 
different educations, constitutions, and inclinations, coming under 
God's ordinance, into the nearest relation to each other, find their 
affections knit and endeared by their relation to a degree beyond 
that which results from the union of blood : So it is here. Whence 
this affection arises, in what acts it is discovered, and for what 
reason implanted, will be at large discovered in a distinct branch of 
the following discourse, to which it is assigned. Mean while, I 
find myself concerned to vindicate what hath been here asserted 



* The body is necessary to the soul, which is the perfection of the organical body, 
for it is not a separate form, i. e. a form properly so called, therefore it requires matter, 
in so much that the soul, when separate from the body, still retains its relation and in- 
clination to it, which is followed with the resurrection of the body. Ca/iuron prcelect. in 
Mat. p. 124. * 

K fc 2 



51 © A '1KEATISE 01< THE SO! L 01" MAX. 

from the arguments which are urged against the immediate creation 
and infusion of the soul, and in the defence of the opinion of its 
traduction from the parents. To conceal, or dissemble these argu- 
ments and objections, would be but a betraying of the truth I have 
here asserted, and give occsasion for some jealousy, that they are 
unanswerable. To come then to an issue ; and first, 

Objec. 1. It is urged, that it is manifest in itself, and generally 
yielded, that the souls of all other creatures come by generation, 
and therefore it is probable the human souls flow in the same 
channel also. 

Solut. There is a specific difference betwixt rational souls, and 
the souls of all other creatures, and therefore no force at all in the 
consequence. A material form may rise out of matter ; but a 
spiritual, rational being (as the soul of man is) cannot so rise, being 
much more noble and excellent than matter is. 

What animal is there in the world, out of whose soul the acts 
of reason spring and flow, as they do out of human souls ? Are 
they capable of inventing," (or which is much less) of learning the 
arts and sciences ? Can they correct their senses, and demonstrate 
a star to be far greater than the whole earth, which to the eye 
seems no bigger than the rowel of a spur ? Do they foreknow the 
positions and combination of the planets, and the eclipses of the 
sun and moon many years before they suffer them ? And if they 
cannot perform these acts of reason, as it is sure they cannot, how 
much less can they know, fear, love, or delight in God, and long 
for the enjoyments of him ! These things do plainly evince human 
souls to be of another species, and therefore of a higher original 
than the souls of brutes. If all have one common nature and 
original, why are they not all capable of performing the same 
rational and religious acts ? 

Obj. 2. But though it should be granted, that the soul of the 
first man was by immediate creation and inspiration of God ; yet 
it follows not, that the souls of all his posterity must be so too. God 
might create him with a power of begetting other souls after his 
own image. The first tree was created with its seed in itself to pro- 
pagate its kind, and so might the first man. 

Sol. 1. Trees, animals, and such-like, were not created im- 
mediately out of nothing, as the soul of man was ; but the earth 
was the pre-existent matter out of which they were produced by 
the word of God's blessing and power ; but man's soul was im- 
mediately breathed into him by God, and had no pre-existent 
matter at all : And besides, all human souls being of one species, 
have therefore one and the same original : The soul of the poorest 
child is of equal dignity with the soul of Adam. And if we con- 
sult Job xxxiii. 4. we shall find Elihu giving us there the same 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 519 

account, and almost in the same words, of the original of his soul 
that Moses in my text gives us of the original of Adam's soul : 
" The Spirit of God hath formed me, and the breath of the Al- 
" mighty hath given me life. 11 

Sol 2. But it is evident, souls spring not from the parent, as one 
plant, or an animal doth from another ; for they have their seed in 
themselves, apt and proper to produce their kind ; but the seed 
of souls is not to be found in man : It is not to be found in his 
body ; for then (as was said before) a spiritual and nobler essence 
must be produced out of a material and baser matter, (/'. e.) the 
matter must give to the soul that which it hath not in itself; nor 
is it to be found in his soul ; for the soul being a pure, simple, and 
invisible being, can suffer nothing to be descinded from it, towards 
the production of another soul. A spirit, as the soul is, is substantia, 
simplex et impartibiUs ; an uncompounded, and indiscernible, or im- 
partible being. Nor can it spring partly from the body, and partly 
from the soul, as from con-causes ; for then it should be partly 
corporeal, and partly incorporeal, as its causes are. " So that 
" there is no matter, seed, or principles of souls found in man ; and 
" to be sure (as * Baronius strongly argues) he cannot produce a 
" soul without pre-existent matter ; for that were to make him 
" omnipotent, and assign a creating power to a creature. ,, Besides, 
that which is generable, is also corruptible, as we see trees 
animals, fyc. which are produced that way, to be ; but the soul is 
not corruptible, as hath in part been already proved, and more 
fully, in the following discourse. So that Adam's soul, and the 
souls of his posterity spring not from each other, but all from God 
by creation. 

Ohj. 3. If the soul be created and infused immediately by God, 
either it comes out of his hands pure, or impure ; if pure, how 
comes it to be defiled and tainted with sin ? If impure, how do we 
free God from being the author of sin ? 

Sol. If the question be, whether souls be pure or impure, as soon 
as they are united with their bodies? The answer is, they are 
impure, and tainted as soon as united : For the union constitutes a 
child of Adam, and consequently a sinful impure creature. But if 
it respect the condition and state in which God created them, I 
answer with Baronius -f. " They are created neither morally pure, 



* Pater neque producit animamjilii ex aliqua re pra-cxktente; neque producit cam ex 
nulla re pr<v existente : hoc enim est creare ; ergo nulh modo cam producit. Baronii dis- 
sert, secunda de Origine Animas, p. 120. 

f Animai nostra a Deo creante neque accipunt puritalem, seujustitiam ; ncq ; impurita- 
tem et propensionem ad malum : Sed tantum mcntiam spirituahm, et proprietates ab 
essentia dimanantes. Baroni exercit. p. 1 03. 

Kk3 



620 A TKEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MATT- 

46 nor impure ; they receive neither purity nor impurity from him, 
" but only their naked essence, and the natural powers and pro- 
" perties flowing therefrom. " He inspires not any impurity into 
them ; for he cannot be the author of sin, who is the revenger of 
it. Nor doth he create them in their original purity and rectitude ; 
for the sin of Adam lost that, and God justly withholds it from his- 
posterity. Who wonders (saith t one) to see the children, the 
palaces and gardens of a traitor to droop and decav, and the arms 
of his house, and the badge of his nobility, to be defaced and re- 
d ? That which is abused by man to the dishonour of God, 
may justly be destroyed (I add in this case, or with-hdd) by God to 
the detriment of man. Adam voluntarily and actually deprived 
himself, and meritoriously deprived all his posterity of that original 
righteousness and purity in which he was created. As an holy God, 
he cannot inspire any impurity, and as a just and righteous God, he 
may, and doth with-hold, or create them void and destitute of that 
holiness, and righteousness which was once their yea, of happiness 
and glory. 

Obj. 4. But how come they then to be defiled and tainted with 
original sin ? It is confessed God did not make them impure, and 
the body cannot ; for being matter, it cannot act upon a spirit ; 
itself it is a dead lump, and cannot act at all. 

Sol What if this be one of those mysteries reserved for the world 
to come, about which we cannot in this state solve every difficulty 
that may be moved ? Must we therefore deny its divine original ? 
What if I cannot understand some mysteries, or answer some 
questions about the hypostatical union of the two natures, hi the 
wonderful person of our Emmanuel? Must I therefore question 
whether he be &tav$pa*»g, God-man ? We must remain ignorant of 
some things about our souls, till we come into the condition of the 
spirits of just men made perfect ||. Mean time, I think it much 
more our concernment to study how we may get sin out of our souls, 
than to puzzle our brains to find how it came into them. 

But that the objector may not take this for an handsome slide, or 
go-by to this great objection, I return to it, in a few particulars. 

(1.) That I think not original sin follows either part singly; it 
comes in neither by the soul alone, nor by the body alone, apart 
from the soul ; but upon the union and conjunction of both in one 
person. It is the union of these two which constitutes a child of 
Adam, and as such only we are capable of being infected with his 
sin. 



t Jenkins on Jude, Vol. i. p. 5, 9. 

jj 3Ian since the fall, being less than himself, understands not himself ; nor will he 
fully, till he be fully restored to himself in glory. Norton s Orth. Evan g. p. 257. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOrJL OF MAN. 0%1 

(2.) * And whereas it is so confidently asserted in the objection, 
that sin cannot come into the soul by, or from the body, because it 
being matter, cannot act upon a spirit ; I say, this is gratis dictum, 
easily spoken, but difficultly proved. Cannot the body act upon, 
or influence the soul ? Pray then, how comes it to pass that so many 
souls become foolish, forgetful, injudicious, fyc. by their union 
with ill-disposed bodies ? Nothing is more sensible, plain, and 
evident, than that there is a reciprocal communication betwixt the 
soul and body. The body doth as really (though we know not 
how) affect the soul with its dispositions, as the soul influences it 
with life and motion. The more excellent any form is, the more 
intimate is its union and conjunction with the matter. The soul 
of man hath therefore a more intimate and perfect union with the 
body, than light hath with the air, which is made, by some, to be the 
emblem and similitude to shadow forth this union. But the union 
betwixt them is too intimate to be conceived by the help of any 
such similitudes. That this infection is by way of physical agency r , 
as a rusty scabbard infects and defiles a bright sword when sheath- 
ed therein, I will not confidently affirm as some do. It may be 
by way of natural co?icomitancy, as Estius will have it ; or to speak, 
as Dr. Reynolds (modestly, and as becomes men that are con- 
scious of darkness and weakness) by way of ineffable resultancy and 
emanation. 

(3.) Upon the whole,, original sin consists in two things, viz. 

1. In the privation of that original rectitude which ought to be 
in us. 

2. In that habitual concupiscence which carrieth nature to inor- 
dinate motions. 

This privation and inordinate inclination, make up that original 
corruption, the rise whereof we are searching for : And to bring us 
as near as we can come, without a daring intrusion into unrevealed 
secrets, our solid divines proceed by these steps, in answering this 
objection. 

(1.) If it be demanded how it comes to pass that an infant be- 
comes guilty of Adam's sin ; The answer is, because he is a child 
of Adam by natural generation. 

(2.) But why is he deprived of that original rectitude in which 
Adam was created ? They answer, because Adam lost it by his sin, 



* The soul (say some) in the moment of its creation and infusion by God, being 
united with the body by the plastic and formative virtue of the parental seed : the 
parent may be truly said to generate the man, though he do not produce the form : 
Because proper generation consists in the union, and not in the production of parts 
So that original sin is not propagated from body to body, nor yet from soul to soul 
but from man to man. 

Kk 4. 



Q% 1 2 A TliEATISE OF IBM SOUL OF MAK. 

and therefore could not transmit what he had lost to his poste- 

rit * v - 

(;3.) But how comes he to be inclined to that which is evil ? 

Their answer is, because he wants that original rectitude: For 

whosoever wants original rectitude, naturally inclines to that which 

is evil. And so the propension of nature to that which is evil, seems 

to be by way of concomitancy with the defect or want of original 

righteousness. 

And thus I have given some account of the nature and original 
of the soul of man : though alas ! my dim eyes see but little of its 
excellency and glory. Yet, by what hath been said, it appears 
the master-piece o? all God's work of creation, in this lower 
world. 

But because I suspect the description I have given of it will be 
obscure and cloudy to vulgar readers, of a plain and low capacity, 
by reason of divers philosophical terms which T have been forced to 
make use of; and reckoning myself a debtor to the weak and un- 
learned, as well as others, I will endeavour to strip this description 
of the soul, for their sakes, out of those artificial terms which darken 
it to them, and present it once more in the most plain and intelligible 
epitome I am capable to give it in ; that so the weaker understanding 
may be able to form a true notion of the nature and original of the 
soul, in this manner. 

The soul of mine is a true and real being ; not a fancy, conceit, 
a very nothing. It hath a proper and true being in itself, whether 
I conceit it or not. Nor indeed can I conceive of it, but by it. It 
is not such a thing as whiteness is in snow, a mere accident, which 
depends upon the snow in which it is for the being it hath, and 
must perish as soon as the snow is dissolved : My soul doth not so 
much depend upon my body, or any other fellow-creature for its 
being ; but is as truly a substance as my body is, though not of so 
gross and material a kind and nature. My soul can, and will sub- 
sist and remain what it is, when my body is separated from it ; but 
my body cannot subsist and remain what it now is, when my soul is 
separated from it : So that I find my soul to be the most substantial 
and noble part of me ; it is not my body, but my soul which makes 
me a man. And if this depart, all the rest of me is but a dead log, 
a lump of inanimate clay, a heap of vile dust and corruption. From 
this independent substance it hath in itself, and the dependence its 
properties and affections have upon it, I truly apprehend and call 
it a substance. 

But yet, when I call it a substance, I must not conceive of it as a 
gross material, palpable substance, such as my body is, which I can 
see and feel : No, there are spiritual substances, as well as gross, 
visible, material substances. An angel is a spiritual substance, a real 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MA\*. 523 

creature, and yet imperceptible by my sight or touch, such a sub- 
stance is my soul. Spiritual substances are as real, and much more 
excellent than bodily substances are. I can neither see, hear, nor 
feel it, but I both see, hear, and feel by it. 

My soul is also a vital substance. It is a principle of life to my 
body : It hath a life in itself, and quickens my body therewith. 
My soul is the spring of all the actions and motions of life which I 
perform. It hath been an error taken in from my childhood, that 
sense is performed in the outward organ, or members of my body ; 
as touching in the hand, seeing in the eye, hearing in the ear, &c. 
in them, I say, and not only by them, as if nothing were required 
to make sense, but an object and an organ. No, no, it is not my eye 
that seeth, nor my ear that heareth, nor my hand that toucheth, 
but my soul, in and by them, performs all this. Let but an apoplex 
hinder the operations of my soul in the brain, and of how little use 
are my eyes, ears, hands, or feet to me ? My life is originally in my 
soul, and secondarily by way of communication in my body. So 
that I find my soul to be a vital, as well as a spiritual substance. 

And being both a vital and spiritual substance, I must needs con- 
clude it to be an immortal substance. For in such a pure, spiritual 
nature as my soul is, there can be found no seeds or principles of 
death. Where there is no composition, there will be no dissolu- 
tion. My body indeed having so many jarring humours, mixed 
elements, and contrary qualities in it, must needs fall and die at last : 
but my soul was formed for immortality, by the simplicity and spi- 
rituality of its nature. No sword can pierce it from without, nor 
opposition can destroy it from within ; man cannot, and God will 
not. 

And being an immortal spirit, fitted and framed to live for ever, 
I find that God hath, answerably, endued and furnished it with an 
understanding, zcill, and affections, whereby it is capable of being 
wrought upon by the Spirit in the way of grace and sanctification 
in this world in order to the enjoyment of God, its chief happiness 
in the world to come. 

By this its understanding, I am distinguished from, and advanced 
above all other creatures in this world. I can apprehend, distin- 
guish, and judge of all other intelligible beings. By my under- 
standing I discern truth from falsehood, good from evil ; it shews 
me what is fit for me to druse, and what to refuse. 

To this faculty or power of understanding, my thoughts and con- 
science do belong; the former to my speculative, the latter to my 
practical understanding. My thoughts are all formed in my mind 
or understanding in innumerable multitudes and variety. By it I 
can think of things present, or absent ; visible, or invisible ; of God, 
or myself; of this world, or the world to come. 



524 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAK. 

To my understanding also belongs by conscience, a noble, divine, 
and awful power : By which I summon and judge myself, as at a 
solemn tribunal; bind and lose, condemn and acquit myself and 
actions, but still with an eye and respect to the judgment of God. 
Hence are my best comforts, and worst terrors. 

This understanding of mine is the director and guide of my will, 
as the counsellor ; and my will is as the prince : It freely chuseth 
and refuseth, as my understanding directs and suggests to it. The 
members of my body, and the passions of my soul, are under its 
dominion : The former are under its absolute command, the latter 
under its suasions and insinuations, though not absolutely, yet always 
with effect and success. 

And both my understanding and ivill I find to have great influ- 
ence upon my affections. 

These passions and affections of my soul are of great use and 
dignity. I find them as manifold as there are considerations of 
good and evil. They are the strong and sensible motions of my 
soul, according to my apprehensions of good and evil. By them by 
soul is capable of union with the highest good. By love and de- 
light I am capable of enjoying God, and resting in him as the centre 
of my soul. This noble understanding, thoughts, conscience, will, 
passions, and affections, are the principal faculties, acts, and powers 
of this my high and heaven-born soul. And being thus richly en- 
dowed and furnished, 

I find it could never rise out of matter, or come into my body 
by way of generation ; the souls of brutes, that rise that way, are 
destitute of understanding, reason, conscience, and such other ex- 
cellent faculties and powers as I find in my own soul. They can- 
not know, or love, or delight in God, or set their affections on 
things spiritual, invisible, and eternal as my soul is capable to do ; 
it was therefore created and infused immediately into this body of 
mine by the Father of spirits, and that with a strong inclination, and 
tender affection to my flesh, without which it would be remiss and 
careless in performing its several duties and offices to it, during the 
time of its abode therein. 

Fearfully and wonderfully, therefore, am I made, and designed 
for nobler ends and uses, than for a few days to eat, and drink, 
and sleep, and talk, and die. My soul is of more value than ten 
thousand worlds. What shall a man give in exchange for his soul? 

USE. 

From the several parts and branches of this description of the 
soul, we may gather the choice fruits which naturally grow upon 
them, in the following inferences and deduction of truth and duty. 
For we may say of them all what the historian doth of Palestine, 
that there is nihil infructuosum, nihil sterile, no branch or shrub is 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAM. 52.J 

barren, or unfruitful. Let us then search it branch by branch : 
and, 

Inf. 1. From the substantial nature of the soul, which we have 
proved to be a being distinct from the body, and subsisting by itself, 
we are informed, That great is the difference betwixt the death of a 
man, and the death of all other creatures in the world. Their souls 
depend on, and perish with their bodies ; but ours neither result 
from them, nor perish with them *. My body is not a body, when 
my soul hath forsaken it ; but my soul will remain a soul when this 
body is crumbled into dust. Men may live like beasts, a mere sen- 
sual life ; yea, in some sense, they may die like beasts, a stupid 
death; but in fliis there will be found a vast difference: Death 
kills both parts of the beasts, destroys the matter and form ; it 
toucheth only one part of man ; it destroyeth the body, and only 
dislodgeth the soul, but cannot destroy it. 

In some things Solomon shews the agreement betwixt our death 
and theirs, Eccl. iii. 19, 20, 21. " That which befalleth the sons 
" of men, befalleth the beasts ; even one thing befalleth them : 
" as the one dieth, so dieth the other ; all go to one place ; all 
" are of the dust, and all turn to dust again." We breathe the 
same common air they breathe ; w T e feel the same pains of death 
they feel; our bodies are resolved into the same earth theirs are. 
Oh ! but in this is the difference, The spirit qfmangoeth upward, 
and the spirit of a beast goeth downward to the earth. Their spirits 
go two ways at their dissolution ; the one to the earth, and the 
other to God that gave it; as he speaks, chap. xii. 7. Though 
our dissolution and expiration have some agreement, yet great is 
the odds in the consequences of death to the one and the other. 
They have no pleasures nor pains besides those they enjoy or feel 
now; but so have we, and those eternal, or unspeakable too. 
The soul of man, like the bird in the shell, is still growing or 
ripening in sin or grace, till at last the shell breaks by death, and 
the soul flies away to the place it is prepared for, and where it 
must abide for ever. The body, which is but its shell, perisheth ; 
but the soul lives when it is fallen away -|\ 

How doth this consideration expose and aggravate the folly and 
madness of this sensual world, who herd themselves with beasts, 
though they have souls so near akin to angels ! The princes and 
nobles of the world abhor to associate themselves with mechanics 



* So great a prerogative manifestly proves that the soul, which is the governing 
part, is not material and mortal, but of a superior and more excellent nature, greatly 
different from the condition of other souls. Conimb. Disp. on separate, souls, p. 584. 

f They grow up together, and are again separated, and both return to whence they 
came; the earth downward, and the spirit upward. Epicha, 



526 A TKEAT1SE OF THE SOUL OF MAtf. 

in their shops, or take a place among the sottish rabble upon an 
ale-bench ; they know and keep their distance and decorum, as still 
carrying with them a sense of honour, and abhorring to act beneath 
it : But we equalize our high and noble souls in the manner of life 
with the beasts that perish. Our tables differ little from the crib at 
which they feed ; or our houses from the stalls and stables in which 
they lie down to rest, in respect of any divine worship or heavenly 
communication that is to be heard there. Happy had it been for 
such men (if so they live and die) that their souls had been of no 
higher extraction, or larger capacity, or longer duration than that of 
a beast : for then, as their comforts, so also their miseries had ended 
at death. And such they will one day wish they had been. 

A separate soul immediately capable of blessedness. 

Inf. % The soul of man being substance, and not depending in 
its being on the body or any other fellow-creature, There can be no 
reason, on the souVs account, why its blessedness should be delayed 
till the resurrection of the body. 

It is a great mistake (and it is well it is so) that the soul is capa- 
ble only of social glory, or a blessedness in partnership with the 
body : and that it can neither exert its own powers, nor enjoy its 
own happiness in the absence of the body. The opinion of a sleep- 
ing interval took its rise from this error (as it is usual for one mis- 
take to beget another ;) they conceived the soul to be so dependent, 
on the body, at least in all its operations, that when death rends it 
from the body, it must needs be left in a swoon or sleep, unable to 
exert its proper powers, or enjoy that felicity which we ascribe to it 
in its state of separation. 

But certainly its substantial nature being considered, it will be 
found, that what perfection soever the body receives from the soul, 
and how necessary soever its dependence upon it is *, the soul re- 
ceives not its perfection from the body, nor doth it necessarily de- 
pend on it, in its principal operations ; but it can live and act out 
of a body as well as in it. Yea, I doubt not but it enjoys it- 
self in a much more sweet and perfect liberty than ever it did, or 
could, whilst it was clogged and fettered with a body of flesh. 
" Doubtless, (saith ■(- Tertullian) when it is separated, and as it 
" were strained by death, it comes out of darkness into its own 

* The rational soul receives no perfection from matter, which it could not receive 
without it. Conimbr. disp. 2. art S. 

f Procul dubio cum vi mortis exprimitur de concretione cctmis, et ipsa exjiressione colalur, 
certo de oppanso corpore erumpit in ajwrtum, ad meram et puram, et suam lucem, stntim 
semetipsam in expeditione substantia recognoscit. ut de somno emergens ab imaginibus ad 
veritates. Tertul. in lib. de Animae. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 527 

" pure, perfect light, and quickly finds itself a substantial being, 
" able to act freely in that light." Before the eyes of the dead 
body are closed, I doubt not, but the believing soul, with open 
eyes, beholdeth the face of Jesus Christ, Luke xxiii. 43. Phil, i 
23. But this will also be further spoken to hereafter. 

Inf. 3. The souls of men being created immediately out of no- 
thing, and not seminally traduced ; it follows, That all souls by 
nature are of equal value and dignity ; one soul is not more excel- 
lent, honourable, or precious than another : but all by nature equally 
precious. 

The soul of the poorest beggar that cries at the door for a crust, 
is, in its own nature, of equal dignity and value with the soul of 
the most glorious monarch that sits upon the throne. And this ap- 
pears to be so, 

1. Because all souls flow out of one and the same fountain, viz. 
the creating power of God. They were not made of better or 
worse, finer or coarser matter, but sx m ovruv, out of nothing at 
all. The same Almighty Power was pfit forth to the forming of 
one, as of another. All souls are mine, saith he that created them, 
Ezek. xviii. 4. the soul of the child as well as of the father, the 
soul of the beggar as well as of the king ; those that had no pre- 
existent matter, but received their beings from the same efficient 
cause, must needs be equal in their orignal nature and value. The 
bodies of men, which are formed out of matter, do greatly differ 
from one another ; some are moulded (as we say) e meliori luto, out 
of better and finer clay ; some are more exact, elegant, vigorous, 
and beautiful than others ; but souls, having no matter of which 
they consist, are not so differenced. 

2. All souls are created with a capacity of enjoying the infinite 
and blessed God. They need no other powers, faculties, or capa- 
cities than they are by nature endued with (if these be sanctified 
and devoted to God) to make them equally happy and blessed with 
them that are now before the throne of God in heaven, and with 
unspeakable delight and joy behold his blessed face. We pass 
through the fields, and take up an egg which lies under a clod, 
and see nothing in it but a little squalid matter ; yea, but in that 
egg is seminally and potentially contained such a melodious lark as, 
it may be, at the same time we see mounting heavenward, and 
singing delicious notes above. So it is here, these poor despised 
souls, that are now lodged in crazy, despicable bodies on the earth, 
have, in their natures, a capacity for the same employments and 
enjoyments with those in heaven. They have no higher original 
than these have, and these have the same capacity and ability with 
them. They are beings improveable by grace, to the highest per- 



528 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAtf. 

fections attainable by any creature. If thou be never so mean, base, 
and despicable a creature in other respects, yet thou hast a soul, 
which hath the same alliance to the Father of spirits, the same ca- 
pacity to enjoy him in glory, that the most excellent and renowned 
saints ever had. 

3. All souls are rated and valued in God's book, and account, 
at one and the same price ; and therefore by nature are of equal 
worth and dignity. Under the law, the rich and the poor were 
to give the same ransom, Exod. xxx. 15. " The rich shall not give 
" more, and the poor shall not give less than half a shekel.'" The 
redemption of souls, by the blood of Christ, costs one and the 
same price. The poorest and the most despised soul that believes 
in Jesus, is as much indebted to him for the ransom of his soul, 
as the greatest and most illustrious person in the world. Moses, 
Abraham, Paul, &c. did not cost Christ any thing more than poor 
Lazarus, or the meanest among all the saints did. " The righte- 
" ousness of Christ is unto all, and upon all that believe, for there 
" is no difference, 1 ' Rom.'iii. 22. 

But yet we must not understand this parity of human souls uni- 
versally, or in all respects. Though being of one species or com- 
mon nature, they are all equal, and those of them that are pur- 
chased by the blood of Christ are all purchased at one rate ; yet 
there are divers other respects and considerations, wherein there are 
remarkable differences betwixt soul and soul. As, (1.) Some souls 
are much better lodged and accommodated in their bodies than others 
are, though none dwell at perfect rest and ease. God hath lodged 
some souls in strong, vigorous, comely bodies ; others in feeble, 
crazy, deformed, and uncomfortable ones. The historian saith 
of Galba, Anima Galce male habitat ; the soul of Galba dwelt in 
an ill body. And a much better man than Galba was as ill ac- 
commodated. John wishes in behalf of his beloved Gaius, that 
his body might but prosper as his soul did, Epistle iii. ver. 2. 
Timothy had his often infirmities. Indeed the world is full of 
instances and examples of this kind. * If some souls had the ad- 
vantages of such bodies as others have, who make little or very 
bad use of them ; oh, what service would they do for God ! (2.) 
There is a remarkable difference also betwixt soul, and soul, in 
respect of natural gifts and abilities of mind. Some have great ad- 
vantages above others in this respect. The natural spirits and or- 
gans of the body being more brisk and apt, the soul is more vegete, 
vigorous, and able to exert itself in its functions and operations. 
How clear, nimble, and firm, are the apprehensions, fancies, and 

* Tostatus, bishop of Abntam, had so strong and firm a constitution to endure se- 
vere studies, that he is said cervea intestina kabuisse, to have had a body of brass. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 529 

memories of some souls beyond others ! What a prodigy of memory, 
fancy, and judgment, was father Paul the Venetian ! and Suarez, 
of whom Strada saith, " Such was the strength of his parts, that he 
" had all St. Augustine's works (the most copious and various of all 
" the fathers) as it were by heart, so that I have seen him, saith he 
" *, readily pointing with the finger to anyplace or page he disputed 
" of?'' Our Dr. Reynolds excelled this way, to the astonishment of 
all that knew him, so that he was a living library, a third university. 
But above all, the character given by Vivesof Budaeus is amazing, 
That there was nothing zaritten in Greek or Latin, which he had not 
turned over and examined ; that both languages were alike to him, 
speaking either with more facility than he did the French, his mother 
tongue ; and all by the penetrating force of his own natural parts, 
without a tutor ; " so that "f France never brought forth a man of 
" sharper wit, more piercing' judgment, exact diligence, and greater 
" learning, nor, in his time, Italy itself?^ Fcelix et fcecundum in- 
genium, quod in se uno invenit, et doctorem, et discipulum ! A 
happy and fruitful wit, which in itself found both a master and a 
scholar ! And yet Pasquier relates what is much more admirable of 
a young man, who came to Paris, in the 20th year of his age, and 
in the year 1445, shewed himself so excellent and exact in all 
the arts, sciences, and languages, that if a man of an ordinary good 
wit, and sound constitution, should live an hundred years, and 
during that time study incessantly, without eating, drinking, sleep- 
ing, or any recreation, he could hardly attain to that perfection. 
(3.) And yet a far greater difference is made betwixt one soul and 
another, by the sanctifying work of the Spirit of God. This makes 
yet a greater disparity ; for it alters and new-moulds the frame and 
temper of the soul, and restores the lost image of God to it ; by 
reason whereof the righteous is truly said to be " more excellent 
" than his neighbour," Prov. xii. 26. This ennobles the soul, 
and stamps the highest dignity and glory upon it, that it is capa- 
ble of in this world. It is true, it hath naturally an excellency and 
perpetuity in it above other beings ; as cedar hath not only a beauty 
and fragrancy, but a soundness and durability far beyond other 
trees of the wood : but when it comes under the sanctification of 
the Spirit, then it is as cedar over-laid with gold. (4.) Lastly, a 
wonderful difference will be made betwixt one soul and another, 
by the judgment of God in the great day. Some will be blessed, 
and others cursed souls, Mat. xxv. 46. some received into glory, 

* Statim quo loco quaque pagina disseruerit, ea super re expedite doceniem, ab digito 
commonstrantem scrpc vidimus. 

f Quo viro Gallia, auctiore ingenio, acriore judicio, exnetiore diligentia, majore ervdi- 
tione, nullum wiquam produxit : fiac vero estate nac Italia quidem. Lud. Viv. in 17. cap. 
da Civ. Dei. 



530 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

others shut out into everlasting misery ; Mat. viii. 11, 12. " Many 
" shall come from the East, and West, and shall sit down with 
" Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven ; 
" but the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer 
" darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth."" And 
that which will be the sting and aggravation of the difference 
which will then be made, will be this parity and equality in the 
nature and capacity of every soul ; by reason whereof they that 
perish will find they were as naturally capable of blessedness, as 
those that enjoy it ; and that it was their own inexcusable negli- 
gence and obstinacy that were there their ruin. 

Inf. 4. If God be the immediate Creator, and former of the soul 
of man, Then sin must needs involve the most unnatural evil in it, 
as it is an horrid violation of the very law of nature. No title can 
be so full, so absolute, as that which creation gives. How clear is 
this in the light of reason ? If God created my soul, then my soul 
had once no being at all : that it had still remained nothing, had not 
the pleasure of its Creator chosen and called it into the being it 
hath, out of the millions of mere possible beings : for as there are 
millions of possible beings, which yet are nothing ; so there are 
millions of possible beings, which never shall be at all. So that 
since the pleasure and power of God were the only fountain of my 
being, he must needs be the rightful owner of it. What can be 
more his own, than that whose very being flowed merely from 
him, and which had never been at all, had he not called it out of 
nothing ? 

And seeing the same pleasure of God, which gave it a being, 
gave it also a reasonable being, capable of, and fitted for moral 
government, by laws, which other inferior natures are incapable of; 
it must needs follow that he is the supreme Governor, as well as the 
rightful owner of this soul. 

Moreover, it is plain that he who gave my soul its being, and 
such a being, gave it also all the good it ever had, hath, or shall 
have : and that it neither is, nor hath any thing but what is purely 
from him : and therefore he must needs be my most bountiful 
Benefactor, as well as absolute Owner, and supreme Governor. 
There is not a soul which he hath created but stands bound 
to him, in all these ties and titles. Now for such a creature to 
turn rebelliously upon its absolute Owner, whose only, and wholly 
It is ; upon its supreme Governor, to whom it owes entire and 
absolute obedience ; upon its bountiful Benefactor, from whom it 
hath received all, and every mercy it ever had, or hath ; to violate 
his laws, slight his sovereignty, despise his goodness, contemn his 
threatenings, pierce his very heart with grief, darken the glory of 
all his attributes, confederate with Satan his malicious enemy ; and 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAK. *3l 

strike, as far as a creature can strike, at his very being (for in a 
sense, O nine pec cat urn est Deicidium, every sin strikes at the life and 
very existence of God) : Blush, O heavens, at this, and be ye 
horribly afraid ! O cursed sin, the evil of all evils, which no epithet 
can match ; no name worse than its own can be invented, sinful 
sin. This is as if some venomous branch should drop poison upon 
the root that bears it. Love and gratitude to benefactors, is an in- 
delible principle engraven by nature upon the hearts of all men. 
It teacheth children to love and honour their parents, who yet are 
but mere instruments of their being. O how just must their per- 
dition be, who casting off the very bonds of nature, turn again with 
enmity against that God, in whom they both live, and move, and 
have their being ! O think, and think again, on what an * holy man 
once said ; What a sad charge will this be against many a man at 
the great day, when God shall say, Hadst thou been made a dog, 
I never had had so much dishonour as I have had ? It is pity God 
should not have honour from the meanest creature that ever he 
made, from every pile of grass in the field, or stone in the street ; 
much more that he should not have glory from a soul more precious 
and excellent than all the other works of his hands. Surely it is 
better for us, our souls had still remained only in the number of 
possible beings, and had never had an actual existence in the second 
rank of beings, but a very little lower than the angels; than that 
we should be still dishonouring God by them. O that he should 
be put to levy his glory from us passively ; that it should be with 
us as it was with Nebuchadnezzar, from whom God had more glory 
when he was driven out amongst the beasts of the field, than when 
he sat on the throne. In like manner, his glory will rise passively 
from us, when driven out among devils, and not actively and volun- 
tarily, as from the saints. 

Infer. 5. If God create and inspire the reasonable soul imme- 
diately, This should instruct and incite all Christian parents to pray 
earnestly for their children, not only when they are born into the 
world, but when they are at first conceived in the womb. 

It is of great concernment both to us and our children, not only 
to receive them from the womb, with bodies perfectly and comely 
fashioned ; but also with such souls inspired into them, whereby 
they may glorify God to all eternity. It is natural to parents to 
desire to have their children full and perfect in all their bodily 
members ; and it would be a grievous affliction to see them come 
into the world defective, monstrous, and misshapen births; should 
a leg, an arm, an eye be wanting, such a defect would make their 
lives miserable, and the parents uncomfortable. But how few are 

* Mr. Burrough's Excellency of the soul of man, n. 2.~2. 

Vol. II. LI 



532 A TREATISE OF THE BOOL OF MAN. 

concerned v. ith what soul they are born into the world ? " Good 
" God, (saith * Musculus,) how few shall we find, who are equally 
" solicitous to have such children as may live piously and honestly, 
" as they are to leave them inheritances upon which they may live 
" splendidly and bravely ?" It pleaseth us to see our own image 
stamped upon their bodies ; but, O ! how few pray, even whilst 
they are in the womb, that their souls may, in due time, bear the 
image of the heavenly, and not animate and use the members of 
their bodies, as weapons Of unrighteousness against the God that 
formed them ? 

Certainly, except they be quickened with such souls, as may in 
this world be united with Christ, better had it been for them that 
they had perished in the womb, whilst they were pure ernbrytfs and 
had never come into the number and account of men and women ; 
for such embryo's go for nothing in the world, having only rudi- 
ments and rough draughts of bodies, never animated and informed 
by a reasonable soul, Job iii. 11, 12. But as soon as such a soul 
enters into them, though for never so little a time, it entails eternity 
upon them. We also know that as soon as ever God breathes, or 
infuses their souls into them, sin presently enters, and death by sin, 
and that by us, as the instruments of conveying it to them : which 
should have the efficacy of a mighty argument with us to lay our 
prayers and tears for mercy in the very foundation of that union. 

Think on this particularly, you that are mothers of children, 
when you find the fruit of the womb quickened within you, that 
you then bear a creature within you of more valuG than all this 
visible world ; a creature, upon whom, from that very moment, an 
eternity of happiness or misery is entailed ; and therefore it concerns 
you to travail as in pain for their souls, before you feel the sorrows 
and pangs of travail for their bodies. O what a pity is it, that a 
part of yourselves should eternally perish ! that so rare and excellent 
a creature as that you bear, should be cast away for ever, for want 
of a new creation super-added to that it hath already ! O let your 
cries and prayers for them anticipate your kisses and embraces of 
them. If you be faithful and successful herein, then happy is the 
womb that bears them ; if not, happy had it been for them, that the 
knees had prevented them, and the breasts they have sucked. O f 
ve cannot begin your suits for mercy too early for them, nor con- 
tinue them too long, though your prayers measure all the time 
betwixt their conception and their death. 



* Bone Deus ! quam paucos reperias qui tarn solicili quomodo pie et honeste vivant filii, 
quam curant ut amplam relinquant illis h&reditatem qua post obitum illorum splendide et 
titioie declicntur? Musculus in 8 Gen. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN, 533 

Inf 6. Moreover, if God hath created our souls vital substances 
to animate and act those bodies, How indispensably necessary is it 
that such a principle of spiritual life do quicken and govern that 
soul which quickens and governs our bodies and all the members of 
them ? Otherwise, though in a natural sense, we have living soids, 
yet they are dead whilst they live. 

The apostle, in 1 Cor. xv. 45, 46. compares the animal life we 
live, by the union of our souls and bodies, with the spiritual life we 
live, by the union of our souls with Jesus Christ. And so it is 
written, (viz. in my text " The first man Adam was made a living 
" soul, the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit.'" He opposes 
the animal to the spiritual life, and the two Adams, from whom they 
come ; and shews, in both respects, the excellency of the spiritual 
above the animal life ; not in point of priority, for that which is 
natural is before that which is spiritual, (and it must be so, because 
the natural soul is the recipient subject of the Spirit's quickening and 
sanctifying operations ;) but in point of dignity and real excellency. 
To how little purpose, or rather to what a dismal and miserable pur- 
pose are we made living souls, except the Lord from heaven by his 
quickening power, make us spiritual and holy souls ? The natural 
soul rules and uses the body as an * artificer doth his tools : and 
except the Lord renew it by grace, Satan will rule that which rules 
thee, and so all thy members will be instruments of iniquity to fight 
against God. " The actions performed by our bodies, are justly 
<c reputed and reckoned by God to the soul \? because the soul is 
the spring of all its motions, the fountain of its life and operations. 
What it doth by the body, its instrument, is as if it were done im- 
mediately by itself; for without the soul it can do nothing. 

Inf 7. Moreover, from the immaterial and spiritual nature of the 
soul, we are informed, That communion with God, and the enjoy- 
meat of him, are the true and proper intentions and purposes for 
which the soul of man was created. 

Such a nature as this is not fitted to live upon gross, material, 
and perishing things as the body doth. The food of every crea- 
ture is agreeable to its nature ; one cannot subsist upon that which 
another doth : as" we see among the several sorts of animals, what 
is food to one, is none to another. In the same plant is found a 
root which is food for swine, a stalk which is food for sheep, a 
flower which feeds the bee, a seed on which the bird lives : the 
sheep cannot live upon the root, as the swine do ; nor the bird 
upon the flower as the bee doth : but every one feeds upon the 



* The body bears resemblance to an organ, the soul to an artist. Iren. b. 2. 
f Omnia ynacunque secern, corjnis sivebonum, sive malum, anirrue npuiantur. Origin 
in Job. 

L12 



534 A TKEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAK. 

different parts of the plant which are agreeable to its nature. So 
it is here, our bodies being of an earthly, material nature, can live 
upon things earthly and material, as most agreeable to them ; they 
can relish and suck out the sweetness of these things ; but the soul 
can find nothing in them suitable to its nature and appetite ; 
it must have spiritual food, or perish. It were therefore two bru- 
tish and unworthy of a man that understood the nature of his own 
soul, to cheer it up with the stores of earthly provision made for it, 
as he did, Luke xii. 20. " I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast 
" much goods laid up for many years, take thine ease, eat, drink, 
" and be merry. 1 " Alas ! the soul can no more eat, drink, and be 
merry with carnal things, than the body can with spiritual and im- 
material things : it cannot feed upon bread that perisheth, it can 
relish no more the best and daintiest fair of an earthly growth, 
than the white of an egg : but bring it to a reconciled God in 
Christ, to the covenant of grace, and the sweet promises of the 
gospel : set before it the joys, comforts, and earnests of the Spirit ; 
and if it be a sanctified renewed soul, it can make a rich feast upon 
these. These make it a feast of fat things, full of marrow, as it is 
expressed, Isa. xxv. 6. Spiritual things are proper food for spiri- 
tual and immaterial souls. 

Inf. 8. The spiritual nature of the soul farther informs us, That 
no acceptable service can be 'performed to God, except the soul be 
employed and engaged therein. 

The body hath its part and share in God's worship as well as 
the soul ; but its part is inconsiderable, in comparison ; Prov. 
xxiii. 26. " My son give me thy heart ;" i. e. thy soul, thy spirit. 
The holy and religious acts of the soul are suitable to the nature of 
the object of worship : John iv. 24. " God is a Spirit, and they 
" that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth.'" 
Spirits only can have communion with that great Spirit. They 
were made spirits for that very end, that they might be capable of 
converse with the Father of spirits, " They that worship him must 
" worship him in spirit and in truth ;" that is, with inward love, 
fear, delight, and desires of soul, that is, to worship him in our 
spirits ; and in truth, i. e. according to the rule of his word which 
prescribes our duty. Spirit respects the inward power ; truth the 
outward form. The former strikes at hypocrisy, the latter at su- 
perstition and idolatry : the one opposes the inventions of our heads, 
the other the looseness and formality of our hearts. 

No doubt but the service of the body is due to God, and expect- 
ed by him : for both the souls and bodies of his people are bought 
with a price, and therefore he expects we glorify him with our souls 
and bodies which are his : but the service of the body is not ac- 
cepted of him otherwise than it is animated and enlivened by an 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 535 

obedient soul, and both sprinkled with the blood of Christ. Sepa- 
rate from these, bodily exercise profits nothing, 1 Tim. iv. 8. 
What pleasure can God take in the fruits and evidences of men's 
hypocrisy? Exek. xxxiii. 31. 

Holy Paul appeals to God in this matter ; Rom. i. 9- " God is 
" my witness (saith he) whom I serve with my spirit ;" q. d. I serve 
God in my spirit, and he knows that I do so. I dare appeal to him 
who searches my heart, that it is not idle and unconcerned in his 
service. The Lord humble us, the best of us, for our careless, 
dead, gadding, and vain spirits, even when we are engaged in his 
solemn services. O that we were once so spiritual, to follow every 
excursion from his service with a groan, and retract every wander- 
ing thought with a deep sigh ! Alas, a cold and wandering spirit 
in duty is the disease of most men, and the very temper and consti- 
tution of unsanctified ones. It is a weighty and excellent expres- 
sion of the Jews, in their Euchologium or prayer-book, " * Where- 
" withal shall I come before his face, unless it be with my spirit ? 
" For man hath nothing more precious to present to God than his 
" soul." Indeed it is the best man hath : thy heart is thy totum 
posse : it is all tha^ thou art able to present to him. If thou cast 
thy soul into thy duty, thou dost as the poor widow did, cast in all 
that thou hast : and in such an offering the great God takes more 
pleasure than in all the external, costly, pompous ceremonies, 
adorned temples, and external devotions in the world. It is a re- 
markable and astonishing expression of his own in this case, Isa. 
lxvi. 1, 2. " Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and 
" the earth is my footstool : Where is the house that ye built me ? 
" and where is the place of my rest ? For all these things have 
" mine hands made, and all these things have been, saith the 
" Lord ; but unto this man will I look, even to him that is poor, 
" and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word ;" q. d. Think 
not to please me with magnificent temples, and adorned altars ; if 
I had pleasure in such things, heaven is a more glorious throne than 
any you can build me ; and yet I have more delight in a poor con- 
trite spirit, that trembles with an holy awe and reverence at my 
word, than I have in heaven or earth, or all the works of my 
hands in either. Oh ! if there had been more trembling at his 
word, there had not been such trembling as now there is, under 
fears of the loss and removal of it. Some can superstitiously reve- 
rence and kiss the sacred dust of the sanctuary, as they call it, 
and express a great deal of zeal for the externals of religion, but 



* Qua re potius prccvcniam faciem ejus, nisi spiritu meo ? nihil enim est homini prt- 
ciosious anima sua. 

L13 



536 A TRLATI.se OF THE SCt T L OF MAX. 

little consider how small the interest of these things is in religion, 
and how little God looks at, or regards them. 

Inf. 9- How much are the spirits 1 of men sunk by sin, below the 
dignity and excellency of their nature ? 

Our souls are spirits by nature, yet have they naturally no de- 
light in things spiritual : they decline that which is homogeneal 
and suitable to spirits, and relish nothing but what is carnal and 
unsuitable to them. How are its affections inverted and mis- 
placed by sin ! That noble, spiritual, heaven-born creature the soul, 
whose element and centre God alone should be, is now fallen into a 
deep oblivion both of God and itself, and wholly spends its 
strength in the pursuit of sensual and earthly enjoyments, and 
becomes a mere drudge and slave to the body. Carnal things now 
measure out and govern its delights and hopes, its fears and sor- 
rows. O ! how unseemly is it to behold such a high-born spirit 
lacqueying up and down the world in the service of the perishing 
flesh. " Their heart (saith the prophet) goeth after their covet- 
" ousness, Ezek. xxxiii. 31. as a servant at the beck or nod of his 
master. 

O how many are there to be found in e\ery place who melt 
down the precious affections and strength of their souls, in sensitive 
brutish pleasures and delights ? Jam. v. 5. " Ye have lived in plea- 
" sures upon earth," as the fish in the waters, or rather as the eel 
in the mud ; never once lifting up a thought or desire to the spiri- 
tual and eternal pleasures that are at God's right hand. 

Our creation did not set us so low ; we are made capable of bet- 
ter and higher things. 

God did not inspire such a noble, excellent, spiritual soul into 
us, merely to salt our bodies, or carry them up and down this 
world for a few years, to gaze at the vanities of it. It was a great 
saying of an Heathen, I am greater, and born to greater things, 
" than that I should be a slave to my body*." We have a spirit 
about us, that might better understand its original, and know it is 
not so base a being, as its daily employments speak it to be. The 
Lord raise our apprehensions to a due value of the dignity of our 
own souls, that we may turn from these sordid employments with a 
generous disdain, and set our affections on what is agreeable to, 
and worthy of an high-born spirit. 

Inf. 10. Is the soul of man a vital, spiritual, and immortal sub- 
stance? Then it is no wonder, that we find the resentments and im- 
pressions of the zcwld to come, naturally engraven upon the souls of 
men all the world over. These impressions and sentiments of an- 
other life after this, do as naturally and necessarily spring out of an 

* Mojor sum, et ad maj.<ra naius, quavi ut corporis rnei sim mancipium. Seneca. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 537 

immortal nature, as branches spring out of the body of a tree, or 
feathers out of the body of a bird. So fairly and firmly are the 
characters and impresions of the life to come sealed upon the im- 
mortal spirits of all men, that no man can offer violence to this truth, 
but he must also do violence to his own soul, and unman himself by 
the denial of it. Who feels not a cheeriness to spring from his ab- 
solving, and an horror from his accusing conscience ? neither of 
which could arise from any other principle than this. We are be- 
ings conscious to ourselves of a future state, and that our souls do 
not vanish when our breath doth : that we cease not to be when we 
cease to breathe. 

And this is common to the most barbarous and savage Heathens : 
" They shew (saith the apostle) the work of the law written in 
" their hearts, their consciences also bearing them witness, and 
" their thoughts in the mean time accusing, or else excusing one 
u another." By the work of the law, understand the sum and 
substance of the ten commandments, comprising the duties to be 
done, and the sins to be avoided. This work of the law is said to 
be written upon the hearts of the Gentiles, who had no external 
written law ; upon their hearts it was written, though many of 
them gave themselves over to all uncleanness ; and they shewed or 
gave evidence and proof, that there was such a law written upon 
their hearts. They shewed it two ways : (1.) Some of them shew- 
ed it in their temperance, righteousness, and moral honesty, where- 
in they excelled many of us, who have far greater advantages 
and obligations. (2.) In the efficacy of their consciences ; which, 
as it cleared and comforted them for things well done : so it wit- 
nessed against them, yea, judged and condemned them for things 
ill done. And these evidences of a law written on the heart are 
to be found, wherever men are to be found. Their ignorance and 
barbarity cannot stifle these sentiments and impressions of a future 
state, and a just tribunal to which all must come. And the univer- 
sality of it plainly evinces, that it springs not out of education, but 
the very nature of an immortal soul. 

Let none say that these universal impressions are but the effects 
of an universal tradition, which have been, time out of mind, spread 
among the nations of the world : for as no such universal tradition 
can be proved ; so if it could, the very propension that is found in 
the minds of all men living, to embrace and close with the propo- 
sals of a life to come, will evince the agreeableness of them to the 
nature of an immortal soul. Yea, the natural closing of the soul 
with these proposals, will amount to an evidence of the reality and 
existence of those invisible things. For as the natural senses and 
their organs prove that there are colours, sounds, savours, and 
juices; as well as, or rather because there are eyes, ears, &c, na- 

t|4 



538 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

rurally fitted to close with ; and receive them ; so it is here, if the 
soul naturally looks beyond the line of time, to things eternal, and 
cannot bound and confine its thoughts and expectations within the 
too narrow limits of present things, surely there is such a future 
state, as well as souls made apprehensive of it, and propense to 
close with the discoveries thereof. So natural are the notions of a 
future state to the souls of men, that those who have set themselves 
designedly to banish them, and struggled hard to suppress them, 
as things irksome and grievous to them, giving interruption to their 
sensual lusts and pleasures ; yet still these apprehensions have re- 
turned upon them, and gotten a just victory over all their objec- 
tions and prejudices ; they follow them wheresoever they go ; they 
can no more flee from them than from themselves ; whereby they 
evidence themselves to be natural and indelible things. 

Inf. 11. Hath God endued the soul of man with understanding, 
will, and affections, whereby it is made capable of knowing, loving, 
and enjoying God ? It is then no wonder tojind the malice and envy 
of Satan engaged against man more than any other creature, and 
against the soul of' man, rather than any thing else in man. 

It grates that Spirit of envy to see the soul of man adorning and 
preparing, by sanctification, to fill that place in glory from which he 
fell irrecoverably. It cut Haman to the very heart, to see the ho- 
nour that was done to Mordecai; much more doth it grate and 
gall Satan, to see what Jesus Christ hath purchased and designed 
for the souls of men. Other creatures being naturally incapable 
of this happiness, do therefore escape his fury ; but men shall be 
sure to feel it as far as he can reach them ; 1 Pet. v. 8. " Your ad- 
" versary the devil goeth about like a roaring lion, seeking whom 
" he may devour." He walks to and fro ; that speaks his dili- 
gence ; seeking whom he may devour ; that speaks his design; his 
restlessness in doing mischief is all the rest and relief he hath in his 
own torments. It is a mark of pure and perfect malice to endeavour 
to destroy, though he knows he shall never be successful in his at- 
tempts. We read of many bodies possessed by him ; but he never 
takes up his quarters in the body of any but with design to do mis- 
chief to the soul. No room but the best in the house will satisfy him; 
no blood so sweet to him as soul-blood. If he raise prosecution 
against the bodies of men, it is to destroy their souls : holiness is 
what he hates, and happiness is the object of his envy : the soul 
being the subject of both, is therefore pursued by him as his 
prey. 

Inf. 12. Upon the consideration both of its excellent nature and 
divine original, it follows, That the corruption and defacing of such 
an excellent creature by sin deserves to be lamented and greatly be- 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 539 

wailed ; arid the recovery of it by sanctification to be studied and 
diligently prosecuted, as the great concern of' all men. 

What a beautiful and blessed creature was the soul of man at 
first, whilst it stood in its integrity ? His mind was bright, clear, 
and apprehensive of the law and will of God ; his will cheerfully 
complied therewith ; his sensitive appetite and inferior powers 
stood in an obedient subordination. God made man upright, 
Eccles. vii. 29. iu^ straight, and equal, bending to neither ex- 
treme. The law of God was fairly engraven upon the table of his 
heart. Principles of holiness and righteousness were inlaid in the 
frame of his mind, fitting him for an exact and punctual discharge 
of his duties both to God and man. This was the soundness of 
his constitution, the healthful temper of his inner-man, whereby 
it became the very region of light, peace, purity, and pleasure. 
For think how serene, lightsome, and placid the state of the soul 
must be, in which there was no obliquity, not a jar with the 
Divine will ; but joy and peace continually transfused through all 
its faculties ! 

But sin hath defaced its beauty, razed out the Divine image 
which was its glory, and stamped the image of Satan upon it; 
turned all its noble powers and faculties against the author and foun- 
tain of its being. Surely if all the posterity of Adam, from the be- 
ginning to the end of the world, should do nothing else but weep 
and sigh for the sin and misery of the fall, it could not be suffi- 
ciently deplored: Other sins, like single bullets, kill particular 
persons : but Adam's sin, like a chain-shot, mowed down all man- 
kind at once. It murdered himself actually, all his posterity vir- 
tually, and Christ himself occasionally. Oh ! what a black train of 
doleful consequents attend this sin ! It hath darkened the bright 
eye of the soul's understanding, 1 Cor. ii. 14. made its complying 
and obedient will stubborn and rebellious, Job v. 40. rendered his 
tender heart obdurate and senseless, Ezek. xxxvi. 26. filled its se- 
rene and peaceful conscience with guilt and terror, Tit. i. 15. The 
considerations of these things is very humbling, and should cause 
those that glory in their high and illustrious descents, to wrap their 
silver star in cypress, and cover all their glory with a mourning 
veil. But this is but one part of their duty. 

How should this consideration provoke us to apply ourselves with 
the most serious diligence to recover our lost beauty and dignity in 
the way of sanctification ! This is the great and most proper use 
of the fall, as Musculus excellently speaks ; — ut gratiam Ckristi eo 
subnlxiusa ambimus, — to inflame our desires the more vehemently 
after grace. 

Sanctification restores the beauty of the soul, which sin defaced, 
Eph. iv. 25. Col. iii. 10. Yea, it restores it with this advantage, 



o4?0 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

that it shall never be lost again ; holiness is the beauty of God im- 
pressed upon the soul, and the impression is everlasting. Other 
beauty is but a fading flower : Time will plough deep furrows upon 
the fairest faces, but this will be fresh to eternity. 

All moral virtues, homilitical qualities, which adorn and beautify 
nature, and make it attractive and lovely in the eyes of men, are but 
separable accidents, which death discinds and crops off like a sweet 
flower from the stalk, Job iv. 21. " Doth not their excellency that 
" is in them go away ?" But sanctification is inseparable, and will 
ascend with the soul into heaven. Oh ! that God would set the 
glass of the law before us, that we may see what defiled souls we 
have by nature, that we might come by faith to Jesus Christ, who 
cometh to us by water and by blood, 1 John v. 6. 

Inf. 13. To conclude. Upon the consideration of the whole 
matter before us, if this excellent creature, the soul, receive both its 
being and excellencies from God; Then he that formed it must 
needs have the full, and only right to possess and use it, and is 
therefore most injuriously kept out of the possession of it by un- 
sanctified and disobedient persons. 

The soul of man is a building of God ; he hath laid out the 
treasures of his wisdom, power, and goodness in this noble struc- 
ture ; he built it for an habitation for himself to dwell in ; and in- 
deed such noble rooms as the understanding, will, and affections, 
are too good for any other to inhabit. But sin hath set open the 
gates of this hallowed temple, and let in the abomination which 
maketh desolate. All the doors of the soul are barred and chained 
up against Christ, by ignorance and infidelity ; he seeks for admis- 
sion into the soul which he made, but findeth none. A forcible 
entry he will not make ; but expects when the will shall bring him 
the keys of the soul, as to its rightful owner. So he expresseth 
himself to us in Rev. iii. 20. " Behold I stand at the door and 
" knock : If any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will 
" come in to him, and sup with him, and he with me." His 
stand'mg at the door, denotes his earnest desire and patient waiting, 
in the use of all those means that are introductive of Jesus Christ 
into the souls of men. His knocking, signifies the various essays he 
makes by his ordinances and providences externally, and the con- 
victions and persuasions of his Spirit, and the consciences of sinners 
internally : Every call of the word, and every conviction of con- 
science is a call, a knock from heaven, at the door of the soul, for 
the admission of Christ into it. By the souVs hearing his voice, 
and opening the door, understand its approbation, and consent to 
the motion and offer of God. By Christ's coming in, is meant his 
uniting that soul unto himself that opens to him. And as his coming 
in denotes union, so his supping with the soul, and the soul with 



A THEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAV. 541 

nim denotes his sweet communion ; imperfect here, complete and 
full in heaven. 

O the admirable condescension of God to poor sinners ! The 
God that formed you with a word, and can as easily ruin you with 
a frown, yet waits at the gates of your souls for admission into them. 
There be many souls within the sound of this complaint, that have 
kept God out of his own right all their days. They have shut out 
Jesus Christ, and delivered up their souls to Satan : If he but 
knock by a slight temptation, the door is presently opened ; but 
Jesus Christ may wait in vain upon them from sabbath to sabbath, 
and from year to year : But the longest day of his patience hath 
an end ; and there is a refusal of grace, after which no more ten- 
ders of mercy shall ever be made. 

What say you, Souls ? Will you at last open the door to Jesus 
Christ, or will you still exclude him ? If you will open to him, he 
will not come empty-handed, he will bring a feast with him, such 
a feast as you never tasted any thing like it in your lives : But, if 
you will not open to him, then I call heaven and earth to witness 
against you this day, that you have once barred the doors of your 
soul against him, whose pleasure and power gave them their very 
beings ; against him who is their sovereign Lord, and rightful Owner. 
And consequently this act of yours must stop your mouths, and 
deprive you of all pleas and apologies when you shall knock here- 
after at the door of mercy, and God shall ever shut it up against 
you, according to his just, but dreadful threatenings, Mat. vii. 22. 
Prov. i. 24, 25. And thus much of the divine original, and excel- 
lent nature of the soul of man. 

Having taken a view of this excellent creature, the soul, in open- 
ing the former proposition : we come next to the consideration 
of' Us union with the body, in this second proposition. 

Doct. II. That the souls and bodies of men are knit together, by 
the feeble band of the breath in their nostrils. 

" There is (saith a learned * man) no greater mystery in nature, 
" than the union betwixt the soul and body ; that a mind and spi- 
" rit should be so tied and linked with a clod of clay, that while 
" that remains in a due temper, it cannot by any art or power free 
" itself. It can by an act of the will move an hand, or a foot, or 
" the whole body, but cannot move from it one inch. If it move 
" hither, or thither, or by a leap upward do ascend a little, the 
" body still follows it ; it cannot shake or throw it off. We can- 

• Mr. How in a funeral Sermon, p. 9, 10. 



542 A TEEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

" not take ourselves out ; by any allowable means we cannot ; nor 
" by any at all (that are at least, within mere human power) as long 
" as the temperament lasts. While that remains, we cannot go ; 
" if that fail, we cannot stay ; though there be so many open 
" avenues, (could we suppose any material bounds to hem in, or 
" exclude a spirit) we cannot go out or in at pleasure. A wonder- 
" ful thing I and I wonder we no more wonder at our own make 

" and frames in this respect. What, so much a-kin are a 

" mind and a piece of earth, a clod and a thought, that they should 
" be thus affixed to one another ?" 

My design here is to shew by what ligament, tie, or bond, it 
hath pleased the great and wise Creator, to affix and link these so 
different parts of man together : And this Moses in the text tells 
us, is no other but the breath of his nostrils. 

The breath and soul of man are two distinct things. His breath 
is not his soul, nor his soul his breath, but the nexus or bond that 
couples and unites his soul and body in a personal union. The 
body hath no life in itself, but its life results from its union with 
the soul, James ii. 26. This union is maintained by the breath of 
our nostrils, which upon that account is here called the breath of 
life. Breath is an act of life, proceeding from the souls union with 
its body, and ending with the dissolution of it. Life is continued 
by its respiration, and ended by its expiration. Whilst we live, 
and whilst breath is in our bodies, are terms synonymous. 

That little quantity of air, which we thus breathe in and out at 
our nostrils, is more to us, than all the three regions of air, which 
fill up the vast space between earth and heaven. It is, in a sense, 
our life. 

For this use and office of respiration, the lungs were formed and 
placed where they are, not without the most wise counsel and di- 
rection of God. They are that organ in the ' * body, which, by 
the help of that artery called arteria trachea, leading to them as a 
channel, for the passage of air from the mouth and nostrils, the air 
is transmitted to, and ventilated by them for the refreshment of the 
*f- heart, and exhaling the fumes thereof. 

The heart hath continual need of such a vent and refreshment; 
and therefore the lungs, like a pair of bellows, must be kept con- 
tinually going. No longer than breath is going, is the heart a 
dying ; that which stops the one, suffocates the other. 



* The lungs are the instrument of breathing and respiration ; to the lungs there 
leads a pipe, which is called the wind-pipe, formed for two uses, &c. 

f The heart is moved by a twofold motion, namely, that of its contraction, and dila- 
tation, wherebv its innate heat is mitigated and cooled by means of the air sucked in. 
Jhted Theol. Nat. p. 61 4. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 543 

And here we may, with admiration, contemplate the wonders 
by which our lives are continued. These lungs are the most frail 
and tender part of the body, and kept in continual motion and 
agitation ; yet are made serviceable for seventy or eighty years 
together, which is the wonder of Providence. Were a piece of 
brass, or iron or steel kept in continual and incessant use, it 
would not endure half the time. In a word, the * heart, that 
noble part of the body, is the shop wherein the spirits are laboured 
and prepared, which therefore is in continual motion and heat ; 
and so needs continual cooling and refreshing. We can live no 
longer than it labours, it can labour no longer than it is refreshed 
and cooled by respiration. 

God hath therefore prepared the lungs for this service ; which 
being of a thin, porous, and spungy substance, can easily be dilated 
and contracted. By dilating themselves, they attract and suck in 
the air into themselves ; first duly to prepare and temper it, and 
then communicate it to the heart for its refreshment ; which being 
quickly heated in the heart, is again breathed out by the lungs, by 
contracting themselves again. This double motion of inspiration 
and expiration, we call respiration ; and this respiration is the bond 
that holds our souls and bodies together. 

And indeed, this is but a feeble bond, a very slender and weak 
thread, which holds our souls and bodies in union. What more 
volatile, evanid and uncertain than a puff of breath ? The nostrils 
are the outer door of the body, our breath is continually in our 
nostrils ; and how soon may that depart, which is day and night at 
the door, as if it were still taking leave of us ? Our breath is always 
going ; and what is still going, will be gone at last. How small a 
difference is there betwixt respiration and expiration, a breathing 
and a breathless lump of clay ? Breath cannot continue long, and 
life cannot stay a moment behind it, Psal. civ. 29. " Thou takest 
" away their breath, they die, and return to their dust." Life is 
breath given, and death is breath taken away. The breath of man 
is like a written sentence, in which there are divers commas, or 



* Because the heart is the fountain of life, and the laborious forge where the animal 
spirits are framed ; so that being in the posture of a pendulum, it is agitated by a per- 
petual motion; by which means it is vehemently heated, even to so great a degree, that, 
unless that heat was moderated by respiration, of necessity it would happen, that both 
the natural heat and moisture would be destroyed by the excessive heat of the heart. 
The lungs are nothing else but a certain kind of natural bellows, which by being dilated, 
draw in the air and transmit it to the heart, so that the heart, though always hot, is. 
cooled by the air ; which air, after being warmed within the recesses of the heart, is 
again sent out from the heart into the lungs, which by contracting themselves, emit it 
again by expiration. Alcfcerm, Phys. p. 560-70. 



514? A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF M AN. 

short pauses, after which speedily follows a full stop, and there is an 
end of it. 

Some conceive Solomon points at the continual motion of the 
lungs, in that figurative and elegant description of the death of 
man, * Eccles. xii. 6. " Or ever the silver cord be loosed, or the 
" golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broken at the fountain, 
" or the wheel be broken at the cistern. 1, The double motion 
of the lungs he seems here to compare to the double motion of 
the buckets in a well; the turn of the wheel sends one down, and 
draws the other up. But as we use to say proverbially, The 
bucket or pitcher that goes so often to the cistern or well, is broken 
at last: So we must say of these, they will fail at last. One sitting 
by the bed-side of a dying person, sighed out this compassionate ex- 
pression, Ah i quid sumus ? His sick friend hearing it, replied 
Pulvis umbra, fumus, dust, a shadow, a puff of wind. The wind 
without us is fickle and inconstant to a proverb, and so is that 
within us too. Many grudge at the shortness of life ; but con- 
sidering the feebleness of this bond, we have more cause to wonder 
at the slowness of death. For let us seriously consider the frailty 
of our breath, on a double account, viz. 

1. In respect of our breathing instruments. 

2. Or of breath-stopping accidents. 

1. Great is the frailty of our breathing instruments. What is 
flesh but weakness ? even the most solid and substantial ; it is as 
fading grass, Isa. xl. 6 " But our -f lungs are the most lax, spungy, 
<; and tender of all flesh, if that which is so airy, light, and spu- 
" mous, deserves the name of flesh. 11 And as it is the most frail 
of all flesh, so it is in continual motion, labouring night and day 
without rest or intermission ; and that which wants alternate rest 
cannot be durable. We see motion wears out the wheels of the 
watch, though made of brass ; but our strength (as Job speaks) is 
not the strength of stones ; nor our bones (the most solid, much less 
our lungs the most frail and feeble parts) of brass. Beside, 

2. There are a multitude of breath-stopping accidents, which 
may, and daily do beat the last breath out of men's nostrils, before 
any decay of nature cause it to expire. 

Many mortal diseases are incident to these frail and tender parts. 
Phtysics, interneations, ulcers, easily bar the passage of our breath 

* The lungs are like the pulleys of a cistern, for the pulley first lets down the bucket 
into the well, then raises it again ; in like manner, the lungs by a perpetual motion ad- 
mit and expel the air. listed. Theol. nut. p. 625. 

f The substance of the lungs is a lax, spungy, airy kind of flesh, replete with 
innumerable air-bladders, which alternately admit and repel the external air. Ahted 
Theol. nat. p. 625. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 5£fl 

there ; yea, and slighter accidents, which immediately touch not 
that part, are sufficient to stop our breath, and dislodge our souls. 
Ay/?/, a gnat, the stone of a raisin, a crumb of bread, have often 
done it. There is not & pore in the body but is a door large enough 
to let in death, nor a creature so despicably small but is strong 
enough (if God commission it) to serve a writ of ejection upon the 
soul : The multitudes of diseases are so many lighted candles put to 
this slender thread of our breath, besides the infinite diversity of 
external accidents by which multitudes daily perish. So that there 
are as great and astonishing wonders in our preservation as in our 
creation. 

Inf. 1. How admirable then is the mystery of providence in the 
daily continuation of the breath of our nostrils f 

That our breath is yet in our nostrils, is only from hence, that 
he who breathed it into them at first is our life, and the length of 
our days, as it is Deut. xxx. 20. It is because our breath is in his 
hand, Dan. v. 23. not in our own, nor in our enemies' hands. 
Till he take it away, none shall be able to do it ; Psal. civ. 29. 
" Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their 
" dust." 

It is neither food nor physic, but God in and by them, that 
" holdeth our souls in life," Psal. lxvi. 9- We hang every mo- 
ment of our life over the grave and the gulph of eternity, by this 
slender thread of our breath : But it cannot break, how feeble so- 
ever it be, till the time appointed be fully come. If it be not ex- 
tinguished and suffocated, as others daily are, it is because he puts 
none of these diseases upon us, as it is Exod. xv. 26. or if he do, 
yet he is Jehovah Rophe, the Lord that healeth us, as it follows in 
that text. 

We live in the midst of cruel enemies, yea, " among them that 
" breathe out cruelty," as the psalmist complaineth, Psal. xxvii. 12. 
Such breath would quickly suffocate ours, did not he, in whose hand 
ours is, wonderfully prevent it. O what cause have we to employ 
and spend that breath in his praise, who works so many daily 
wonders to secure it ! 

Inf. 2. Is it but a puff of feeble breath which holds our souls and 
bodies in union ? Then every man is deeply concerned to make all 
haste, to take all possible care and pains to secure abetter and more 
durable habitation for his soul in heaven, •whilst yet it sojourns in 
this frail tabernacle of the body. 

The time is at hand, when all these comely and active bodies shall 
be so many breathless carcases, no more capable of any use or ser- 
vice for our souls than the seats you sit on, or the dead bodies that 
lie under your feet. Your breath is yet in your nostrils, and all 
the means and seasons of salvation will expire with it ; and then it 



510 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

will be as impossible for the best minister in the world to help your 
souls, as for the ablest Physician to recover your bodies. As physic 
comes too late for the one, so counsels and persuasions for the 
other. 

Three things are worth thinking on this matter. 

1. That you are not without the hopes and possibilities of salva- 
tion, whilst the breath of life is in your nostrils. A mercy, (how 
lightly soever you value it) that would ravish with joy those misera- 
ble souls that have already shot the gulf of eternity, and turn the 
shrieks and groans of the damned unto joyful shouts and acclama- 
tions of praise. Poor wretch, consider what thou readest ; that thy 
soul is not yet in Christ, is thy greatest misery ; but that yet it 
may be in Christ, is an unspeakable mercy ; though thy salvation 
be not yet secured, yet what a mercy is it that it is not desperate ? 

2. When this uncertain breath is once expired, the last hope of 
every unregenerate person is gone for ever : It is as impossible to 
recover hope as it is to recover your departed breath, or recal the 
day that is past. When the breath is gone, the comjjosihim is dis- 
solved ; we cease to be what we now are, and our life is as water 
spilt on the ground which shall not be gathered up till the resur- 
rection. Our life is carried like a precious liquor in a brittle glass, 
which death breaks to pieces. The spirit is immediately presented 
to God, and fixed in its unalterable state, Heb. ix. 27. All means 
of salvation now cease for ever ; no ambassadors of peace are sent 
to the dead ; no more calls or strivings of the spirit : no more space 
for repentance. O ! what an inconceivable weight hath God hanged 
on a puff of breath I 

3. And since matters stand thus, it is to be admired what shift 
men make to quiet themselves in so dangerous a state as most souls 
live in ; quiet and unconcerned, and yet but one puff of breath be- 
twixt them and hell ! O the stupifying and besotting nature of sin ! 
O the efficacy and power of spiritual delusions ! Are our lives such 
a throng and hurry of business that we have no time to go alone 
and think where we are, and where we shortly must be ? What 
shall I say ? If bodily concerns be so weighty, and the matters of 
eternity such trifles ; if meat and drink, and trade and children be 
such great things, and Christ, and the soul, and heaven, hell, and 
the world to come such little things in your eyes, you will not be 
long in that opinion I dare assure you. 

Inf. S. Is the tie so weak betwixt our souls and bodies ? How close 
and near then do all our souls confine and border upon eternity ? 

There is no more than a puff of breath, a blast of wind betwixt 
this world and that to come. A very short step betwixt time and 
eternity : There is a breath which will be our last breath : respira- 
tion must, and will terminate in expiration : The dead are the inha- 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 517 

bitanU; and the living are borderers upon the invisible world. This 
consideration deserves a dwelling place in the hearts of all men 
whether, 

I. Regenerate, or 

II. Unregenerate. 

I. Regenerate souls should ponder this with pleasure. O it is 
transporting to think how small a matter is betwixt them and their 
complete salvation. No sooner is your breath gone, but the full 
desire of your hearts is come ; every breath you draw, draws you 
a degree nearer to your perfect happiness; Rom. xiii. 11. "Now 
" is your salvation nearer than when ye believed ;" therefore, both 
your cheerfulness and diligence should be greater than when you 
were * in the infancy of your faith. You have run through a con- 
siderable part of your Christian course and race, and are now come 
nearer the goal and prize of eternal life. O despond not, loiter 
not now at last, who were so fervent and zealous in the begin- 
ning. 

It is transporting to think how near you approach the region of 
light and joy. O that you would distinctly consider, 

1. Where you lately were. 

2. Where now you are. 

3. Where shortly you shall be. 

1. You that are now so near salvation, were lately very near unto 
damnation, there was but a puff of breath betwixt you and hell. 
How many nights did you sleep securely in the state of nature and 
unregeneracy ? How quietly did you rest upon the brink of hell, 
not once imagining the danger you were in ? Had any of those sick- 
nesses you then suffered, been suffered by God, like a candle, to 
burn asunder this slender thread of life which was so near them, 
you had been as miserable, and as hopeless as those that now are 
roaring in the lowest hell. I have heard of one that rid over a 
dangerous bridge in the night, who, upon the review of that place, 
fell into a swoon, when he was sensible of that danger which the 
darkness of the night hid from him. O reader, shall not an escape 
from hell affect thee as much as such an escape would do ? 

2. It is no less marvellous to consider where you now are ; you 
that were afar off are now made nigh, Eph. ii. 13. You that were 
not beloved, are now beloved, Rom. ix. 25. You were in the state 
of death and condemnation. You are now passed from death to 
life by your free justification, 1 John hi. 14. Your union with 
Christ hath set you free from condemnation, Rom. viii. 1. Die 



* He says this, because the faithful had been, when they first believed, more diligent 
and cheerful in good works, but afterwards grew cold, or turned lukewarm. Estius on 
the place. 

Vol. II. Mm 



518 A TREATISE OF THE SOL'L Oh MAN", 

you must though Christ be in you, but there is no hazard or hurt 
in your death. The stopping of your breath can put no stop to 
your happiness, it will hasten not hinder it : If the pale horse come 
for vou, heaven, not hell, will now follow him ; your sins are par- 
doned, the covenant of your salvation sealed. Death is disarmed 
of its fatal sting ; and what then should hinder you from a like 
triumph, even upon your death-bed with that, 1 Cor. xv. 55. 
" O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? 

3. And yet you have more room for joy, whilst you consider 
where vou must, and shall shortly be. You are now in Christ, but 
in a few days you shall be with Christ as well as in him ; it is well 
now, but it will be better ere long. Your sin is now fully pardoned, 
but not fully purged out of your souls. Your persons are freed 
from guilt, but your hearts are not either freed from filth or grief: 
But in a little time you shall be absolutely and eternally freed from 
both. Your present condition is in heaven, compared with your 
former, and your future state will be in heaven indeed, compared 
with your present. " The path of the just is as the shining light, 
<; which shineth more and more unto the perfect day," Prov. 
iv. 18. 

II. But on the other side, what meditation can be more start- 
ling and amazing to all the unregenerate and christless world ? 
Ponder it, thou poor christless and unsanctified soul. Get thee 
out of the noise and clamour of this world, which make such a 
continual din in thine ears, and consider how thou hangest over the 
mouth of hell itself, by the feeble thread which is spun every mo- 
ment out of thy nostrils ; as soon as that gives way, thou art gone 
for ever. What shift do you make to quiet your fears, and eat, 
drink, and labour with any pleasure ? It is storied of Dionysius 
the tyrant, that when Damocles would have flattered him into a 
conceit of the perfection of his happiness, as he was an absolute so- 
vereign prince, and could do what he pleased with others, as his 
vassals ; Dionysius, to confute his fancy, caused him to be placed 
at a table richly furnished, and attended with the most curious 
music, but just over his head hanged a sharp and heavy sword by- 
one single hair ; which when Damocles saw, no meat would go 
down with him, but he earnestly begged for a discharge from that 
place. This is the lively emblem of thy condition, thou unrege- 
nerate man. 

There are three things in thy state, sadly opposed to the former 
state last described. 

1. The state you were born in, was. bad. 

2. The state you are now in, is worse. 

3. The state you shall shortly be in, if you thus continue, 
will be unspeakably the worst of all. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 549 

1. The state you were born in was a sad state ; you were born 
in sin, Psal. li. 5. and under wrath, Eph. ii. 3. The womb of 
nature cast you forth into this world, defiled and condemned 
creatures. 

£ The state you are in now is much worse than that you were 
born in ; for what have you been doing ever since you were born, 
but treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath ? Rom. ii. o. For 
every sand of time which runs out of the glass of God's patience to- 
wards you, a drop of wrath hath been running into the vials of his 
indignation against you. Oh ! what a treasure of sin and wrath 
then, is laid up in so many years as you have lived in sin ! Every 
sin committed, every mercy abused, every call of God neglected 
and slighted, adds still more and more to this treasure. 

3. It will be much worse shortly than it is now, except pre- 
venting, renewing grace step in betwixt you and that wrath, into 
which you are hastening so fast. It is sad to be under the sentence 
of condemnation, but unspeakably worse to be under the execution 
of that sentence. To be a christless man is lamentable, but to be a 
hopeless man is more lamentable. For though you be now without 
Christ, yet whilst the breath of life is in your nostrils, you are not 
absolutely without hope. But when once that breath is gone, all 
the world cannot save or help you. Your last breath and your last 
hope expire together. Though you be under God's damning sen- 
tence, yet that sentence, through the riches of forbearance, is not 
executed ; but as soon as you die, all that wrath which hanged over 
your heads so many years, in the black clouds of God\s threatenings, 
will pour down in a furious storm upon you, which will never break 
up whilst God is God. O ! think, and think again, and let your 
thoughts think close to this sad and solemn subject, there is but a 
breath betwixt you and hell. 

Inf. 4. Doth God maintain your life by breath f Let not that 
breath destroy your life, which God gave to preserve it. 

No man can live without breath ; and yet some might live 
longer than they do, if their breath were better employed. " Some 
" men's throats have been cut by their own tongues," as the 
* Arabian proverb intimates. Life and death (saith Solomon) are 
in the power of the tongue. Critics observe, that a word and a 
plague grow upon the same root in the Hebrew tongue. It is cer- 
tain, that some men's breath hath been baneful poison both to 
themselves and others. It was a word that cut off the life of Ado- 
nijah, 1 Kings ii. 23. and thousands since his day have died upon 
the point of the same weapon. It is therefore wholesome advice 
that is given us, Psal. xxxiv. 12. "What man is he that desireth 

* Cave, neftriat lingua tua cottum tvvm. Seal. Arab. Prov. Ce&t. i. 

M m 2 



o5Q A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

" life, and loveth many days, that lie may see good ; keep thy 
" tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile." 

And the more evil the times are, the stricter guard we should keep 
upon our lips. " It is an evil time, the prudent will keep silence," 
Amos v. 13. When wicked men watch to make a man an offender 
fir a word, as it is, Isa. xxix. 20, 21. it behoves us to be upon our 
watch, that we offend not with our lips. It is good to keep, what 
is not safe to trust. David was a deaf and dumb man, when in 
the company of wicked men, Psal. xxxviii. 13. he thought silence 
to be his prudence. It is better they should call you fools, than 
find you so. 

Inf. 5. Employ not that breath to the dishonour of God, which 
was first given, and is still graciously maintained by him fir your 
comfort and good. 

It were better you had never breathed at all, than to spend your 
breath in profane oaths, or foolish and idle chat, whereby at once, 
you wound the name of God, draw guilt upon your own souls, and 
help on the ruin of others. That is a startling text, Matt. xii. 36*. 
" But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, 
" they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment. r> 

To give an account, is here, by a metaleps-is of the antecedent for 
the consequent, put for punishment in hell-fire, without an inter- 
vening change of heart, and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus. 

And there is more evil in this abuse of our breath, than we can 
easily discern, especially upon two accounts; (1.) Because it is a 
sin most frequently committed, and seldom repented of. The in- 
tercourse betwixt the heart and tongue is quick, and the sense of 
the evil as easily and quickly passeth away. (2.) Because the poi- 
sonous and malignant influence thereof abides and continues long 
after : our words may do mischief to others, not only a long time 
after they are spoken, but a long time after the tongue that spake 
them is turned to dust. How many years may a foolish or filthy 
word, a profane scoff, an atheistical expression, stick in the minds of 
them that heard them, after the speaker's death. A word spoken 
is physically transient, and passed away with the breath that deliver- 
ed it ; but morally, it is permanent : For as to its moral efficacy, 
no more is required, but its objective existence in the minds and 
thoughts of them that once heard it : And, upon that very ground, 
Suarez argues for a general judgment, after men at death have 
passed their particular judgment ; because (saith he) long after 
that, abundance of good and evil will be done in this world by 
the dead, in the persons of others that over-live them. For look, 
as it was said of Abel, that being dead, he yet speaketh ; so it may 
be said of Julian, Porphyry, and multitudes of scoffing Atheists, 
that being dead, they yet speak. Oh, therefore, get a sanctiti- 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 551 

ed heart to season your breath, that it may minister grace to the 
hearers. 

Inf. 6. Let your breath promote the spiritual life of others, as 
well as maintain the natural life in yourselves. 

Though the maintaining of your natural life be one end why 
God gave you breath, yet it is not the only, or principal end of it. 
Your breath must be food to others, as well as life to you ; Prov. 
x. 21. " The lips of the righteous feed many." It will be comfort- 
able to resign that breath to God at death, which hath been instru- 
mental to his glory in this life. It was no low encomium Christ 
gave of the churcti, when he said, Cant. iv. 11. " Thy lips, O my 
" spouse, drop as the honey-comb, honey and milk are under thy 
" tongue." Sweet, wholesome, and pleasant words drop from her 
lips. They drop (saith Christ) as the honey-comb. Some drops 
ever and anon fall actually, and others hang, at the same time, 
prepared and ready to fall. Such a prepared and habitual dispo- 
sition should every Christian continually have. Your words may 
stick upon men's hearts to their edification and salvation, when you 
are in your graves. Your tongues may now sow that precious 
seed, which may spring up to the praise of God, though you may 
not live to reap the comfort of it in this world, John iv. 36, 37. 
It is a rich expence of your breath, to bring but one soul to God, 
and yet God hath used the breath of one, as his instrument, to 
save, edify, and comfort the souls of thousands, Prov. xi. 30. 
" The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life, and he that wlnneth 
" souls is wise." The good Lord make all his people wise in this. 

Surely, whether we consider the invaluable worth and precious- 
ness of souls, the benefits you have had from the breath of others 
yourselves, the innate property of grace, wherever it is, to diffuse 
and communicate itself, how short a time you have to breathe, and 
how comfortable it will be, when you breathe your last, to remem- 
ber how it hath been employed for God ; all this should open your 
lips to counsel, reprove, and comfort others, as often as opportu- 
nity is ministered. 

Did Christ spend his blood for our souls, and shall not we spend 
our breath for them ! Oh ! let our lips dispense knowledge. If 
you will not spend your breath for God, how will you spend your 
blood for him ? If you will not speak for him, I doubt you will not 
die for him. Away with a sullen reservedness, away with unpro- 
fitable chat ; all subjects of discourse are not fit for a Christian's 
lips. It is a grave admonition God once gave his people by the 
pen of a faithful * minister. " You may rue (saith he) the oppor- 



• Mr. West. 

M m3 



552 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX, 

" tunities you have lost. Here lay a poor wretch with one foot in 
" hell ; would he not have started back, if he had had light to dis- 
" cover his danger ? Well, you are now together, something you 
" must say ; the same breath would serve for a compassionate ad- 
" monition, as for a complacent impertinency, which will redound 
" to the advantage of neither. You part, the man dies, and in the 
" midst of hell cries out against you, one word of yours might have 
" saved me ; you had me in vour reach, you might have told me 
" my danger ; you forebore, I hardened ; the Lord reward your 
" negligence." 

Inf. 7. If breath be the tie betwixt soul and body, How are we 
concerned to improve, and draw forth the precious breath of mini- 
sters and Christians, whilst it is yet in their nostrils. 

The breath of many ministers is judicially stopt already, their 
breath serves to little other use than to preserve their own lives ; 
it will be stopt ere long by death, and then those excellent treasures 
of gifts and graces, wherewith they are richly furnished, will be 
gone out of your reach, never to be further useful to your souls. 
You should do by them therefore (as one aptly speaks) as scholars 
do by some choice book they have borrowed, and must return in a 
few days to the owner : They diligently read it night and day, and 
carefully transcribe the most useful and excellent notes they can 
find in it, that they may make them their own, when the book is 
called out of their hands. 

But alas ! we rather divert, than draw forth these excellencies 
that are in them. You may yet converse with them, and greatly 
benefit yourselves by these converses; but (as one speaks) by the 
stream of your impertinent talk, that season is neglected. After- 
wards vou see your lack of knowledge, but then the instrument is 
removed. How must it gall an awakened Jew, to think what dis- 
course he had with Jesus Christ ! Is it lawful to give tribute to 
Coesar ? Why do not thy disciples fast 9 Oh ! had I nothing else to 
enquire of the Lord Jesus ? Would it not have been here pertinent 
to have asked, What shall I do to be saved ? But he is gone, and 
I dead in my sins. How many persons have we sent away, that 
had a word of wisdom in their hearts, having only learnt from them 
what a clock it is, what weather, or what news ; forgetting to ask 
our own hearts, what is all this to us ? and to enquire of them 
things worthy of their wisdom and experience. " Wherefore is 
" there a price in the hand of a fool, seeing he hath no heart to it ?" 
Prov. xvii. 16. The expence of one minute's breath in season, 
may, if God concur with it, be to you the ground of breathing forth 
praises to God to all eternity. 

Inf. 8. Are soul and body tacked together by so frail a thing as 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAST. 553 

a puff of breath ? How vain and groundless then are all those plea- 
sures men take in their carnal projects and designs in this world f 

AVe lay the plot and design of our future earthly felicity in our 
own thoughts; we mould and contrive a design for a long and 
pleasant life. The model for raising an estate is already formed in 
our thoughts, and we have not patience to defer our pleasure till 
the accomplishment of it, but presently draw a train of pleasing 
consequents from this chimera, and our thoughts can stoop to no- 
thing less than sitting down all the remainder of our days in the 
very lap of delight and pleasure ; forgetting that our breath is all 
the while in our nostrils, and may expire the next moment : and if 
it do, the structure of all our expectations and projects comes to 
nothing in the same moment. " His breath goeth forth, he re- 
" turneth to his dust: And in that very day his thoughts perish," 
Psal. cxlvi. 4. The whole frame of his thoughts fall instantly 
abroad, by drawing out this one pin, his breath. It is good with 
all our earthly designs to mingle the serious thoughts of the domi- 
nion of providence, and our own frailty; James iv. 15. " If the 
Lord will, and we live.'" 

It is become a common observation, that as soon as men have ac- 
complished their earthly designs, and begin to hug and bless them- 
selves in their own acquisitions, a sudden and unexpected period is 
put to their lives and pleasures, as you may see Luke xii. 19, 20. 
Dan. iv. 30. 

Oh then drive moderately ; you will be at the end of all these 
things sooner than you imagine. We need not victual a ship to 
cross the channel, as they do that are bound to the Indies. " What 
" is your life ? It is even a vapour which appeareth for a little 
" while, and then vanisheth away," James iv. 1 4. " In one mo- 
" ment the projects of many years are overturned for ever. 

Inf. 9. Is it but a puff of breath that holds men in life ? Then 
build not too much hope and cwiftdence upon any man. 

Build not too high upon so feeble a foundation. " Cease ye 
" from man (saith the prophet) whose breath is in his nostrils ; for 
" wherein is he to be accounted of?" Isa. ii. 22. There are two 
things that should deter us from dependence upon any man, viz. 
his falseness and his frailty. Grace in a great measure may cure 
the first, but not the last. The best of men must die, as well as 
the worst, Rom. viii. 10. it is a vanity therefore to rely upon any 
man. It was the saying of a philosopher when he heard how mer- 
chants lost great estates at sea in a moment, — Non amo felicita- 
tern efunibus pendentem ; — I love not that happiness (saith he) 
which hangs upon a rope. But all the happiness of many men 

M m 4 



554* A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAK. 

hangs upon a far weaker thing than a rope, even the perishing 
breath of a creature. 

Let not parents raise their hopes too high, or lean too hard upon 
their children. Say not of thy child, as Lamech did of Noah, 
*• This son shall comfort us," Gen. v. 29. The world is full of 
the lamentings and bitter cries of disappointed parents. Let not 
the wife depend too much on her husband, as if her earthly com- 
forts were secured in him against all danger. God is often pro- 
voked to stop our friend's breath, that thereby he may stop our 
way to sin, 1 Tim. v. 5. The trust and dependence of a soul are 
too weighty to be hanged upon such a weak and rotten pin as the 
breath of a creature. 

Inf. 10. To conclude ; if this frail breath be all that differenceth 
the living from the dead, then fear not man wlwse breath is in his 
nostrils. There is as little ground for our fear of man, as there is 
for our trust in man. As death, in a moment, can make the best 
man useless, and put him out of a capacity to do us any good ; so 
it can in a moment make the worst man harmless, and put him out 
of capacity to do us any injury. Indeed, if the breath of our ene- 
mies were in their power, and ours at their mercy, there would be 
just cause to tremble at them ; but they are neither masters of their 
own, nor ours. " Who art thou that thou shouldest be afraid of a 
" man that shall die ?" said God to Jacob, Isa. li. 12. The breath 
of the mightiest is no better secured than of the meanest, nor never 
in more danger to be stopt than when they breathe out threatenings 
against the upright. 

Julian's breath was soon stopt after he threatened to root out the 
Galileans. Queen Mary resigned her breath at the very time when 
she had filled the prisons with many of Christ's sheep, and designed 
them for the slaughter. Read Isa. xvii. 12. and see what mush- 
rooms we are afraid of. The best way to continue your relations 
and friends to your comfort, is to give God and not them your de- 
pendence ; and the best way to secure yourselves against the rage 
of enemies, is to give God your fear, and not them. And thus 
much of the nature of the soul, and its tie with the body. 






A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. o55 

Rev. vi. 9, 10, 11. 

And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the 

souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the 

testimony which they held. 
And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy 

and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that 

dwell on the earth ? 
And white robes were given unto every one of them, and it was said 

unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their 
fellow servants also, and their brethren, that should be killed as 

they were, sliould be fulfilled. 

jMLAVING, from the former text, spoken of the nature of the 
soul, and the tie betwixt it and the body ; I shall, from this scrip- 
ture, evince the immortality of the soul, which is a chief part of 
its excellency and glory; and in this scripture it hath a firm 
foundation. 

This book of the Revelation completes and seals up the whole 
sacred canon, Rev. xxii. 18. It also comprehends all the great and 
signal events of providence, relating either to the Christian church, 
or to its antichristian enemies in the several periods of time, to the 
end of the world ; chap. i. 19. All which the Spirit of God dis- 
covers to us in the opening of the seven seals, the sounding of the 
seven trumpets, and the pouring out of the seven vials. 

The first Jive seals express the state of the church under the 
bloody, persecuting, Heathen emperors. 

Seal I. 

The first seal opened, ver. &. gives the church a very encoura- 
ging and comfortable prospect of the victories, successes, and tri- 
umphs of Christ, notwithstanding the rage, subtlety, and power 
of all its enemies. He shall ride on conquering, and to conquer, 
and his arrows shall be sharp in the hearts of his enemies, whereby 
the people shall fall under him. And this cheering prospect was 
no more than was needful : For, 

Seal II. 

The second seal opened, ver. 3, 4. represents the first bloody 
persecution of the church under Nero, whom Tertullian calls 
* Dedicator damnationis nostrce : he that first condemned Christians 
to the slaughter. And the persecution under him is set forth by 
the type of a red horse, and a great sword in the hand of him that 
rode thereon. His cruelty is by Paul compared to the mouth of a 
lion, 2 Tim. iv. 17. Paul, Peter, Bartholomew, Barnabas, Mark, 

♦ Tertul. Apol. c. 5. 



556 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

are all said to die by his cruel hand ; and so fierce was his rage 
against the Christians, that at that time, as * Eusebius saith, " a 
" man might see cities lie full of dead bodies, the old and young, 
" men and women, cast out naked, without any reverence of per- 
" sons or sex, in the open street." And when the day failed, 
Christians (saith f Tacitus) were burnt in the night, instead of 
torches, to give them light in the streets. 

Seal III. 

The third seal opened, ver. 5, 6. sets forth the calamities which 
should befal the church by famine ; yet not so much a literal as a 
figurative famine, as a grave and learned commentator j expounds 
it, like that mentioned, Amos viii. 11, 12. which fell out under 
Maximinus and Trajan ; the former directing the persecution, es- 
pecially against ministers, in which many bright lamps were ex- 
tinguished ; the latter expressly condemning all Christian meetings 
and assemblies by a law. The type by which this persecution was 
set forth, is a black horse. A gloomy and dismal day it was indeed 
to the poor saints, when they eat the bread of their souls, as it 
were, by weight ; for he that sat on him had a pair of balances in 
his hand. Then did John hear this sad voice, " A measure of 
" wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny." 
The quantity was but the ordinary allowance to keep a man alive 
for a day, and a Roman penny was the ordinary wages given for a 
day's work to a labourer. The meaning is, that in those days, 
all the spiritual food men should get to keep their souls alive from 
day to day, with all their travail and labour, should be but sufficient 
for that end. 

Seal IV. 

The fourth seal opened, ver. 7, 8. represents a much more sad 
and doleful state of the church ; for under it are found all the for- 
mer sufferings, with some new kinds of trouble super-added. 
Under this seal, Death rides upon the pale horse, and Hell, or the 
Grave, follows him. It is conceived to point at the persecution 
under Dioclesian, when the church was mowed down as a 
meadow. 

Seal V. 

The fifth seal is opened in my text, under which the Lord Jesus 
represents to his servant John, the state and condition of those 
precious souls which had been torn and separated from their bodies, 
by the bloody hands of tyrants, for his name's sake, under all the 
former persecutions. The design whereof is, to support and en- 

* Adco ut viderit repletas humanis corporibus civitates,jace?ites morluos, simul cum par* 
vulis senes,Jbcminarumque absyuc vlla sexus revcrentia, in publico rejecta cadavera. 
f Taciti 1. xv. Annal. 
j Durham on the place. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 557 

courage all that were to come in the same bloody path. / saw 
under the altar, 4*c. In which we have an account, 

1. Of what John saw. 

2. Of what he heard. 

1. We have an account of what he saw; " I saw the souls of 
" them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony 
" which they held. 11 

Souls, in this place, are not put for blood, or the dead carcases 
of the saints who were slain, as some have groundlessly imagined ; 
but are to be understood properly and strictly, for those * spiritual 
and immortal substances, which once had a vital union with their 
bodies, but were now separated from them by a violent death ; yet 
still retained a love and inclination to them, even in a state of sepa- 
ration ; and therefore here brought in complaining of the shedding 
of their blood, and destruction of their bodies. 

These souls (even of all that died for Christ, from Abel to that 
time) John saw, that is, *(* in spirit ; for these immaterial sub- 
stances are not perceptible by the gross external senses. He had 
the privilege and favour of a spiritual representation of them, be- 
ing therein extraordinarily assisted, as Paul was when his soul was 
wrapt into the third heaven, and heard things unutterable, 2 Cor. 
xii. 2. God gave him a transient visible representation of those 
holy souls, and that under the altar : he means not any material 
altar, as that at Jerusalem was ; but as the holy place figured hea- 
ven, so the altar figured Jesus Christ, Heb. xiii. 10. And most 
aptly Christ is represented to John in this figure, and souls of the 
martyrs at the foot or basis of this altar ; thereby to inform us, 

(1.) That however men look upon the death of those persons, 
and though they kill their names by slanders, as well as their per- 
sons by the sword ; yet, in God's account, they die as sacrifices, 
and their blood is no other than a drink-offering poured out to 
God, which he highly prizeth, and graciously accepteth. Suitable 
whereunto Paul's expression is, Phil. ii. 17. 

(2.) That the value and acceptation their death and blood-shed 
have with God, are through Christ, and upon his account ; for it 
is the altar which sanctifieth the gift, Mat. xxiii. 19. And, 

(3.) It informs us, that these holy souls, now in a state of sepa- 
ration from their bodies, were very near to Jesus Christ in heaven. 
They lay, as it were, at his foot. 

Once more, they are here described to us by the cause of their 

* Eidov rag -^xjyctg. \. e. / saw Vie souls; here the word soul is taken for the im- 
mortal spirit of man, as in Mat x. 28. in which sense John here says, that he saw the 
souls, &c. Marlorat on the place. 

f Souls divested of bodies are invisible to corporeal eyes; therefore John saw them 
in the Spirit. Pareus on the place. 



558 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

sufferings and death in this world ; and that was, " for the word 
" of God, and for the testimony which they held ;" i. e. They 
died in defence of the truths, or will of God revealed in his word, 
against the corruptions, oppositions, and innovations of men. As 
one of the Martyrs, that held up the Bible at the stake, said, This 
is it that brought me hither. They died not as malefactors, but as 
witnesses. They gave a threefold testimony to the truth ; a lip- 
testimony, a life-testimony, and a blood-testimony ; whilst the 
hypocrite gives but one, and many Christians but two. Thus we 
have an account what John saw. 

2. Next he tells us what he heard : and that was, 

(1.) A vehement cry from those souls to God. 

(2.) A gracious answer from God to them. 

(1.) The cry which they uttered with a loud voice was this, 
" How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not avenge our 
" blood on them that dwell on the earth ?" A cry like that from 
the blood of Abel. Yet let it be remembered, 

1. This crv doth not imply these holy souls to be in a restless 
state, or to want true satisfaction and repose out of the body ; 
nor yet, 

2. That they carried with them to heaven any malevolent or 
revengeful disposition : that which is principally signified by this 
cry, is their vehement desire after the abolition of the kingdom of 
Satan, and the completion and consummation of Christ's kingdom 
in this world ; that those his enemies, which oppose his kingdom, 
by slaying his saints, may be made his footstool : which is the same 
thing Christ waits for in glory, Heb. x. 13. 

(2.) Here we find God's gracious answer to the cry of these 
souls, in which he speaks satisfaction to them two ways : 

1. By somewhat given them for present. 

2. By somewhat promised them hereafter. 

1. That which he gives them in hand; "White robes were 
" given to every one of them."" It is generally agreed, that these 
white robes given them, denote heavenly glory, the same which is 
promised to all sincere and faithful ones, who preserve themselves 
pure from the corruptions and defilements of the world, Rev. iii. 
4. And it is as much as if God should have said to them, Although 
the time be not come to satisfy your desires, in the final ruin and 
overthrow of Satan's tyrannical kingdom in the world, and Christ's 
consummate conquest of all his enemies, yet it shall be well with 
you in the mean time : you shall walk with me in white, and enjoy 
your glory in heaven. 

2. And this is not all ; but the very things they cry for shall be 
given them also after a little season ; q. d. wait but a little while, 
till the rest that are to follow, in the same suffering path, be got 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 5o$ 

through the red-sea of martyrdom, as you are, and then you shall see 
the foot of Christ upon the necks of all his enemies, and justice shall 
fully avenge the precious, innocent blood of all the saints which in 
all ages hath been shed for my sake ; from the blood of Abel, to 
the last that shall ever suffer for righteousness sake in the world. 
From all which, this conclusion is most fair and obvious. 

Doct. That the sends of men perish not with their bodies, but do 
certainly over-live them, and subsist in a state of separation 
from them. Mat. x. 28. " Fear not them that kill the body. 
" but are not able to kill the soul. 11 

The bodies of these Martyrs of Jesus were destroyed by divers 
sorts of torments, but their souls were out of the reach of all these cruel 
engines ; they were in safety under the altar, and in glory clothed 
with their white robes, when their bodies they lately inhabited on 
earth, were turned to ashes, or torn to pieces by wild beasts. 

The point I am to discourse from this scripture, is the immor- 
tality of the soul. For the better understanding whereof, let it be 
noted that there is a twofold immortality. 

I. Simple, and absolute in its own nature. 

II. Derived, dependent, and from the pleasure of God. 

In the former sense, God only hath immortality, as the apostle 
speaks, 1 Tim. vi. 16. Our souls have it as a gift from him. He 
that created our souls out of nothing, can, if he please, reduce them 
to nothing again ; but he hath bestowed immortality upon them, and 
produced them in a nature suitable to that his appointment, fitted 
for an everlasting life. So that though God by his absolute power 
can, yet he never will annihilate them, but they shall, and must live 
for ever in endless blessedness or misery ; death may destroy these 
mortal bodies, but it cannot destroy our souls. And the certainty 
of this assertion is grounded upon these reasons, and will be cleared 
by these following arguments. 

Argument I. 

The first argument for proof of the souPs immortality, may be 
taken from the simplicity, spirituality, and uncompoundednessofits 
nature ; it is a pure, simple, unmixed being. * Death is the dissolu- 
tion of things compounded; where therefore no composition or 
mixture is found, no death or dissolution can follow. 

Death is the great divider, but it is of things that are divisible. 
The more simple, pure, and refined any material thing is, by so 



* Death is a separation, dissolving, or tearing asunder of parts that had been joined 
by some union. Tullius. 



oGO A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN'. 

much the more permanent and durable it is found to be. The 
nearer it approaches to the nature of spirits, the farther it is removed 
from the power of death : but that which is not material, or mixed 
at all, is wholly exempt from the stroke and power of death. It is 
from the contrarient qualities, and jarring humours, in mixed bodies, 
that they come under the law and power of dissolution. Matter 
and mixture, are the doors at which death enters naturally upon the 
creatures. 

But the soul of man is a simple, spiritual, immaterial, and un- 
mixed being, not compounded of matter and form, as other creatures 
are, but void of matter, and altogether spiritual, as may appear 
in the vast capacity of its understanding faculty, which cannot 
be straitened by receiving multitudes of truths into it. It need not 
empty itself of what it had received before, to make way for more 
truth ; nor doth it find itself clogged or burdened by the greatest 
multitudes or varieties of truths ; but the more it knows, the more 
it still desires to know. Its capacity and appetite are found to en- 
large themselves according to the increase of knowledge. So that 
to speak, as the matter is, If the knowledge of all arts, sciences, 
and mysteries of nature, could be gathered into the mind of one 
man, yet that mind would thirst, and even burn with desire after 
more knowledge, and find more room for it than it did when it first 
sipt, and relished the sweetness of truth. Knowledge, as know- 
ledge, never burdens or cloys the mind ; but like fire increases and 
enlarges, as it finds more matter to work upon. Now this could 
never be, if the soul were a material being. Take the largest vessel, 
and you shall find the more you pour into it, the less room is still 
left for more ; and when it is full, you cannot pour in one drop 
more, except you let out what was in it before*. But the soul is 
no such vessel, it can retain all it had, and be still receptive of more; 
so that nothing can fill it, and satisfy it, but that which is infinite 
and perfect. 

The natural appetite after food is sometimes sharp and 
eager, but then there is a stint and measure beyond which it craves 
not ; but the appetite of the mind is more eager and unlimited ; it 
never saith till it come to rest in God, it is enough •(-, because the 
faculty which produceth it, is more active, spiritual, and imma- 
terial. All matter has its limits, bounds, and just measures, beyond 
which it cannot be extended. But the soul is boundless, and its 
appetition infinite; it rests not, but in the spiritual and infinite 



* Intus existent prohibet alienum. i. e. What is already within, refuses access to what 
■ without. 

f dppetitus finis est ivfinitv.s. There is no end of desiring, till we come at the desired 
end, which i- C.»J. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 5Gl 

Being, God alone being its adequated object, and able to satisfy its 
desires ; which plainly proves it to be a spiritual, immaterial, and 
simple being. And being so, two things necessarily follow there- 
from. 

1. That it is void of any principle of corruption in itself. 

%. That it is not liable to any stroke of death, by any adverse 
power without itself. 

1. It cannot be liable to death, from any seeds or principles of 
corruption within itself; for where there is no composition, there 
is no dissolution : the spirituality and simplicity of the soul admit 
of no corruption. 

2. Nor is it liable to death by any adverse power without itself; 
no sword can touch it, no instrument of death can reach it : it is 
above the reach of all adversaries, Mat. x. 28. " Fear not them 
** that kill the body, but cannot kill the soul." The bounds and 
limits of creature-power are here fixed by Jesus Christ, beyond 
which they cannot go. They can wound, torment, and destroy the 
body, when God permits them : but the soul is out of their reach. 
A sword can no more hurt or wound it, than it can wound or hurt 
the light ; and consequently it is, and must needs be of an immortal 
nature. 

Object. But there seems to be a decay upon our souls in our old 
age, and decays argue and imply corruption, and are so many steps 
and tendencies towards the death and dissolution thereof. The ex- 
perience of the whole world shews us how the apprehensions, judg- 
ments, wit, and memory of old men fail, even to that degree that they 
become children again in respect of the abilities of their minds : 
their souls only serving, as it were, to salt their bodies, and keep 
them from putrefaction for a few days longer. 

Sol. It is a great mistake ; there is not the least decay upon the 
soul ; no time makes any change upon the essence of the soul : all 
the alteration that is made, is upon the organs and instruments of 
the body, which decay in time, and become unapt and unserviceable 
to the soul. 

The soul, like an expert, skilful musician, is as able as ever it 
was, but the body, its instrument, is out of tune : and the ablest 
artist can make no pleasing melody upon an instrument whose strings 
are broken, or so relaxed that they cannot be screwed up to their 
due height. 

Let Hippocrates, the prince of physicians, decide this matter for 
us. " The soul (saith he) cannot be changed or altered as to its 
" essence, by the access of meat or drink, or any other thing what- 
" soever ; but all the alterations that are made, must be referred 
" either to the spirits with which it mixeth itself, or to the vessels 



56% A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

" and organs through which it streameth V So that this prove.? 
not its corruptibility : and being neither corruptible in itself, nor 
vulnerable by any creature without itself; seeing man cannot, 
and God will not destroy it, the conclusion is strongly inferred, 
That titer efore it is immortal. 

Argument II. 

The immortality of the souls of men may be concluded from the 
promises of everlasting blessedness, and the threatenings of everlast- 
ing miseries, respectively made in the scriptures of truth, to the godly 
and ungodly after this life ; which promises and threatenings had 
been altogether vain and delusory, if our souls perish with our bodies. 

1. God has made many everlasting promises of blessedness, yea, 
he hath established an everlasting covenant betwixt himself and the 
souls of the righteous, promising to be their God for ever, and to 
bestow endless blessedness upon them in the world to come. Such 
a promise is that, John viii. 28. " I give unto them eternal life, and 
" they shall never perish." And John iv. 14. " Whosoever 
" drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst ; 
" but the water that I shall give him, shall be in him a well of 
* water springing up into everlasting life." And again, John xi. 
26. " Whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die. ,> 
And once more, Rom. ii. 7. " To them who by patient continti- 
" ance in well-doing, seek for glory and honour, and immortality, 
" eternal life ;" with multitudes more of like nature. 

Now if these be no vain and delusory promises, (as to be sure 
they are not, being the words of a true and faithful God) then 
those souls to whom they are made, must live for ever ; for if the 
subject of the promises fail, consequently the performance of the 
promises must fail too. For how shall they be made good, when 
those to whom they are made, are perished ? 

Let it not be objected here, That the bodies of believers are con- 
cerned in the promises as well as their souls, and yet their bodies 
perish notwithstanding. 

For we say, though their bodies die, yet they shall live again, 
and enjoy the fruit of the promises in eternal glory ; and whilst 
their bodies he in the grave, their souls are with God, enjoying the 
covenanted blessedness in heaven, Rom. viii. 10, 11. and so the 
covenant-bond is not loosed betwixt them and God by death, which 
it must needs be, in case the soul perish when the body doth. And 
upon this hypothesis, that argument of Christ is built, Mat. xxii. 



* Anima nostra quoad essentiam mutari non potest, aut alterari, sive cibi, sive potus, 
cajuscunque rex alterius aecessu : referenda est enim omnium alterationum causa, aut ad 
S/iiritus, quibus «ee immiscet, aut ad vasa, sive organa quae permeat. Hippocrat. lib. de 
diaeta. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOtTL OF MAW 56& 

32. proving the resurrection from the covenant God made with 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; " I am the God of Abrahnm, and the 
" God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob : God is not the God of 
" the dead, but of the living,' 1 q. d. If Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob 
be perished in soul as well as in body, how then is God theft God; 
what is become of the promise and covenant-relation ? for if one 
correlate fail, the relation necessarily fails with it. If God be their 
God, then certainly they are in being; " for God is not the God 
" of the dead,' 1 i. e. of those that are utterly perished. Therefore it 
must needs be, that though their bodies be naturally dead, yet their 
souls still live ; and their bodies must live again at the resurrection 
by virtue of the same promise. 

On the contrary, many threatenings of eternal misery, after this 
life, are found in the scriptures of truth, against ungodly and wick- 
ed persons. Such is that in 2 Thess. i. 7, 8, 9. " The Lord Jesus 
" shall be revealed from heaven in naming fire, to render vengeance 
" on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our 
" Lord Jesus Christ, who shall be punished with everlasting de- 
M struction, from the presence of the Lord, and the glory of his 
*' power." And speaking of the torments of the damned, Christ 
thus expresseth the misery of such wretched souls in hell, Mark 
ix. 44. " Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." 
But how shall the wicked be punished with everlasting destruction, 
if their souls have not an everlasting duration ? or how can it be 
said, Their worm (viz. the remorse and anguish of their conscience) 
dieth r not, if their souls die ? Punishment can endure no longer than 
its subject endureth. If the being of the soul cease, its pains and 
punishments must have an end. 

You see then, there are everlasting promises and threatenings to 
be fulfilled, both upon the godly and ungodly, " He that believeth 
" on the Son hath everlasting life, and he that believeth not the 
" Son, shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him," 
John iii. 16. The believer shall never see spiritual death, viz. the 
separation of his soul from God ; and the unbeliever shall never see 
life, viz. the blessed fruition of God ; but the wrath of God shall 
abide on him. If wrath must abide on him, he must abide also as 
the wretched subject thereof, which is another argument of the 
immortality of souls. 

Argument III. 

The immortality of the soul is a truth asserted and attested by 
the universal consent of all nations and ages of the world. " We 
" give much (said * Seneca) to the presumption of all men," and 

* Multum dare solcmus prevsumptioni omnium hominum : cum de nnirruc atemiicite dis» 
serimus, none levc 7,io},ie->ite?7i apud nos habet, consensus hominum aut timPntiwh i7rf<:ro* t 
aut colentivm. Senec. Ep. 1~. 

Vol. II. N n 



564- A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX, 

that justly ; for it would be hard to think that an error should ob- 
tain the general consent of mankind, or that God would suffer all 
the world, in all ages of it, to bow down under an universal decep- 
tion. 

This doctrine sticks close to the nature of man ; it springs up 
easily, and without force from his conscience. It hath been al- 
lowed as an unquestionable thing, not only among Christians who 
have the oracles of God to teach and confirm this doctrine, but 
among Heathens also, who had no other light but that of nature 
to guide them into the knowledge and belief of it. Learned Zan- 
chius * cites out of Cicero an excellent passage to this purpose. 
" In every thing saith he, the consent of all nations is to be accounted 
" the law of nature ; and therefore, with all good men, it should 
u be instead of a thousand demonstrations ; and to resist it, (as he 
" there adds) what is it, but to resist the voice of God ?" and how 
much more, when, with his consent, the word of God doth also 
consent ? As for the consent of nations, in this point, the learned 
author last mentioned, hath industriously gathered many great and 
famous testimonies from the ancient Chaldeans, Grecians, Pytha- 
goreans, Stoics, Platonists, &c. which evidently shew they made 
no doubt of the immortality of their souls. How plain is that of 
Phocylides ? -\ayr\ hi afojarog zou ayr^oc £jj bia -czavrog. Speaking of 
the soul, in opposition to the body, which must be resolved into 
dust, he saith, " But for the soul, that is immortal, and never 
" grows old, but lives for ever. 1 " And Tresmegistus, the famous 
and celebrated Philosopher-)-, gives this account of man, " That 
" he consists of two parts, being mortal in respect of his body, 
" but immortal in respect of his soul, which is the best and princi- 
pal part." Plato J not only asserts the immortality of the souls of 
men, but disputes for it : and among other arguments, he urges 
this ; " That if it were not so, wicked men would certainly have 
" the advantage of righteous and good men, who, after they have 
" committed all manner of evils, should suffer none." But what 
speak I of philosophers ? the most barbarous nations in the world 
constantly believe it §. The Turks acknowledge it in their Alco- 
ran ; and though they grossly mistake the nature of heaven, in 



* In omni re consemio ommium gentium lex natures putanda est : cogue instar mille 
demonstrationum talis cunsensio apud bonos esse debet. Zanchius de immortalitate anima- 
rum. p. 644. 

T Av^aivTog cW/.sc, hia ro <fu/j,ct ^vrjrog, aQavurog jy oia ^v%rjv y rov xGiwbri 
av^^ugov. 

£ E/ /msv yc6£, &c. Si enim mors dissolutio esset utriusque (corporis sc- et animaj lu- 
crum foret mails cum moriantur. Plato in Epist. 

§ Why do I speak of the Turks, Tartars, Muscovites, Indians, Persians, and 
all other nations which are at this day barbarous ? None is so barbarous and 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN". 5G5 

fancying it to be a paradise of sensual pleasures, as well as the way 
thither, by their impostor Mahomet ; yet it is plain they believe 
the sours immortality, and that it lives in pain or pleasure after 
this life. 

The very savage and illiterate Indians are so fully persuaded of 
the soul's immortality, that wives cast themselves cheerfully into 
the flames to attend the souls of their husbands ; and subjects, to 
attend the souls of their kings into the other world. 

Two things are objected against this argument. 

1. That some particular persons have denied this doctrine, as 
Epicurus, &c. and by argument maintained the contrary. 

To which I answer, That though they have done so, yet (1.) 
This no way shakes the argument from the consent of nations, be- 
cause some few persons have denied it : we truly say, the earth is 
spherical, though there be many hills and risings in it. If Demo- 
critus put out his own eyes, must we therefore say all the world is 
blind ? 

(2.) It is worth thinking on, whether they that have questioned 
the immortality of the soul, have not rather made it the matter of 
their option and desire, than of their faith and persuasion. We 
distinguish Atheists into three classes, such as are so in practice, in 
desire, or in judgment ; but of the former sorts there may be found 
multitudes, to one that is so in his settled judgment. If you think 
it strange that any man should wish his soul to be mortal, 
Hierocles * gives us the reason of it : "A wicked man (saith he) 
" is afraid of his Judge ; and therefore wishes his soul and body 
" may perish together by death, rather than it should come to God's 
" tribunal* 

Object. 2. Nor can the strength of the argument be eluded, by 
saying, " All this may be but an universal tradition,' 1 one nation 
receiving it from another. 

Sol. For as this is neither true in itself, nor possible to be made 
good ; so if it were, it would not invalidate the argument : for if it 
were not a truth agreeable to the light of nature, and so easily re- 
ceived by all men upon the proposal of it, it were impossible that 
all the nations in the world should embrace it so readily, and hold 
it so tenaciously as they do. 

Argument IV. 
The immortality of the soul may be evinced from the everlasting 



wicked, but he is convinced, that, after death, there are plaoes in which souls are 
either punished for their bad actions, or rewarded aud blest with delights for their good 
actions. Zanch. 

* O xa/cos a@ava.Tov uvar tyjv aura ^vfflv vcj {lt, wro/wr) rifia»g/J4ni tttn 
f$av r c7ov sxei dixairjv, Ilieroc. 



566 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

habits which are subjected, and inherent in it. If these habits 
abide for ever, certainly so must the souls in which they are planted. 
The souls of good men are the good ground, in which the seed of 
grace is sown by the Spirit, Mat. xiii. 23. i. e. the subjects in which 
gracious properties and affections do inhere and dwell, (which is 
the formal notion of a substance) and these implanted graces are 
everlasting things. So John iv. 14. "It shall be in him a well of 
" water, springing up into everlasting life," i. e. the graces of the 
Spirit shall be in believers, permanent habits, fixed principles, 
which shall never decay. And therefore that seed of grace, which 
is cast into their souls at their regeneration, is in 1 Pet. i. 23. 
called " incorruptible seed, which liveth and abideth for ever :*'' 
and it is incorruptible, not only considered abstractly, in its own 
simple nature, but concretely, as it is in the sanctified soul, its sub- 
ject : for it is said, 1 John iii. 9. " The seed of God remaineth in 
" him." It abideth for ever in the soul. If then these two things 
be clear unto us, viz. 

1. That the habits of grace be everlasting; 

2. That they are inseparable from sanctified souls ; 

It must needs follow, That the soul, their subject, is so too, an 
everlasting and immortal soul. And how plainly do both these 
propositions lie before us in the scriptures ? As for the immortal 
and indeterminable nature of saving grace, it is plain to him that 
considers, not only what the forecited scriptures speak about it, 
calling it incorruptible seed, a well of water springing up into ever- 
lasting life ; but add to these, what is said of these divine qualities in 
2 Pet. i. 4. where they are called the divine nature ; and Eph. iv. 
18. the life of God, noting the perpetuity of these principles in be- 
lievers, as well as their resemblance of God in holiness, who are 
endowed with them. 

I know it is a great question among divines, An gratia in rena- 
tis sit natura et essentia sua interininabilis ? Whether these prin- 
ciples of grace in the regenerate be everlasting and interminable in 
their own nature and essence ? For my own part, I think that God 
only is naturally, essentially, and absolutely interminable and im- 
mortal. But these gracious habits, planted by him in the soul, are so 
by virtue of God's appointment, promise, and covenant. And sure 
it is, that by reason hereof they are interminate, which is enough 
for my purpose, if they be not essentially interminable. Though 
grace be but a creature, and therefore hath a. posse mori, yet it is a 
creature begotten by the Word and Spirit of God, which live and 
abide for ever, and a creature within the promise and covenant of 
God, by reason whereof it can never actually die. 

And then as for the inseparableness of these graces from the 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN, 567 

souls in whom they are planted, how clear is this from John ii. 27. 
where sanctifying grace is compared to an unction, and this unction 
is said to abide in them ? And 1 John iii. 9. it is called the seed 
of God, which remaineth in the soul. All our natural and moral 
excellencies and endowments go away when we die; Job iv. 21. 
" Doth not their excellency that is in them go away ?" Men may 
outlive their acquired gifts, but not their supernatural graces. 
These stick by the soul, as Ruth to Naomi, and where it goes 
they go too : so that when the soul is dislodged by death, all its 
graces ascend up with it into glory ; it carries away all its faith, 
love, delight in God, all its comfortable experiences, and fruits 
of communion with God, along with it to heaven. For death is 
so far from divesting the soul of its graces, that it perfects in a 
moment all that was defective in them ; 1 Cor. xiii. 10. " When 
" that which is perfect shall come, then that which is in part 
" shall be done away," as the twilight is done away when the sun 
is up, and at its zenith. So then, grace never dieth, and this 
never-dying grace is inseparable from its subject ; by which it is 
plain to him that considers, that as graces, so souls, abide for 
ever. 

Object But this only proves the immortality of regenerate souls. 

Sol. It doth so. But then consider, as there be gracious habits 
in the regenerate that never die, so there are vicious habits in the 
unregenerate that can never be separated from them in the world 
to come. Hence, John viii. 24. they are said to " die in their sins ;" 
and Job xx. 11. " Their iniquities lie down with them in the dust ;" 
and Ezek. xxiv. 13. " They shall never be purged." Remarkable 
is that place, Rev. xxii. 11. " Let him that is filthy be filthy still." 
And if guilt sticks so fast, and sin be so deeply engraven in impe- 
nitent souls, they also must remain for ever, to bear the punish- 
ment of them. 

Argument V. 

The immortality of the soul of man may be evinced from the 
dignity of man above all other creatures, (angels only excepted) 
and his dominion over them all. 

In this, the scriptures are clear, that man is the master-piece 
of all God's other works ; Psal. viii. 5, 6. " For thou hast made 
" him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with 
" glory and honour. Thou hast made him to have dominion over 
" the works of thy hand, thou hast put all things under his feet." 
Other creatures were made for his service, and he is crowned king 
over them all. One man is of more worth than all the inferior 
creatures. 

But wherein is his dignity and excellency above all other crea- 

Nn3 



568 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF AlA» 

tures, if not in respect of the capacity and immortality of his soul ? 
Sure it can be found no where else ; for as to the body, many of 
the creatures excel man in the perfections of sense, greatness of 
strength, agility of members, &c. 

Nos aper audit u pj-aecellit, aranea tactu, 
Vultur odoratu, lynx visu, simla gnstu*. 
And for beauty, Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one 
of the lilies of the field. The beasts and fowls enjoy more pleasure, 
and live divested of all those cares and cumbers which perplex and 
wear out the lives of men. It cannot be in respect of bodily per- 
fections and pleasures, that man excels other creatures. 

If you say, He excels them all in respect of that noble endow- 
ment of reason, which is peculiar to man, and his singular excellency 
above them all. 

It is true, this is his glory : but if you deprive the reasonable 
soul of immortality, you despoil it of all, both of its glory and com- 
fort, and put the reasonable into a worse condition than the un- 
reasonable and brutish creatures. For if the soul may die with the 
body, and man perish as the beast, happier is the life of the beast, 
which is perplexed with no cares nor fears about futurities : our 
reason serves to little other purpose but to be an engine of torture, 
a mere rack to our souls. 

Certainly, the privilege of man doth not consist in reason, as 
abstracted from immortality. But in this, it properly consists, that 
he enjoys not only a reasonable, but also rejoiceth in an immortal 
soul, which shall over-live the world, and subsist separate from the 
bodv, and abide for ever, when all other souls, being but a material 
form, perish with that matter on which they depend. This is the 
proper dignity of man, above the beast that perisheth ; and to de- 
prive him of immortality, and leave him his reason, is but to leave 
him a more miserable and wretched creature than any that God 
hath put under his feet. For man is a prospecting creature, and 
raiseth up to himself vast hopes and fears from the world to come : 
by these he is restrained from the sensual pleasures, which other 
creatures freely enjoy, and exercised with ten thousand cares, which 
they are unacquainted with ; and to fail at last of all his hopes and 
expectations of happiness, in the world to come, is to fall many 
degrees lower than the lowest creature shall fall ; even so much 
lower as his expectations and hopes had lifted him higher. 
Argument VI. 

The souls of men must be immortal, or else the desires of im- 
mortality are planted in their souls in vain. 



* The bear excels man in hearing, the spider in feeling, the vulture in smelling, the 
lynx In seeing, and the ape in tasting. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 569 

That there are desires of immortality found in the hearts of all 
men, is a truth too evident to be' denied or doubted*. Man can- 
not bound and terminate his desires within the narrow limits of 
this world, and the time that measures it. Nothing that can be 
measured by time is commensurate to the desires of man's soul. No 
motto better suits it than this, Non est mortale quod opto ; I seek 
for that which will not die, Rom. ii. 7. And his great relief 
against death lies in this, Non omuls moriar : That he shall not 
totally perish. Yea, we find in all men, even in those that seem to 
be most drowned and lost in the love and delights of this present 
world, a natural desire to continue their names and memories to 
posterity after death. Hence it is said, Psal. xlix. 11. " Their in- 
w ward thought is, that their houses shall continue for ever, and 
" their dwelling places to all generations ; they call their lands after 
" their own names." 

And hence is the desire of children, which is, as one saith, 
nodosa ceternitas, a knotty eternity ; when our thread is spun out 
and cut off, their thread is knit to it ; and so we dream of a con- 
tinued succession in our name and family. 

Absalom had no children to continue his memory ; to supply 
which defect, he reared up a pillar, 2 Sam. xviii. 18. Now it 
cannot be imagined that God should plant the desire of immor- 
tality in those souls, that are incapable of it ; nor yet can we give 
a rational account how these apprehensions of immortality should 
come into the souls of men, except they themselves be of an im- 
mortal nature. For, either these notions and apprehensions of 
immortality are impressed upon our souls by God, or do naturally 
spring out of the souls of men : If God impress them, those im- 
pressions are made in vain, if there be no such thing as immortality 
to be enjoyed ; and if they spring and rise naturally out of our souls, 
that is a sufficient evidence of their immortality. For we can no 
more conceive, and form to ourselves, ideas and notions of im- 
mortality, if our souls be mortal, than the brutes which are void of 
reason, can form to themselves notions and conceptions of ration- 
ality. So then the very apprehensions and desires that are found 
in men's hearts of immortality, do plainly speak them to be of an 
immortal nature -f*. 

* I beseech men, for God's sake, that if any time there arise in them a desire, or a 
wish that others should speak well of them rather than evil after their death, then at 
that time they would seriously consider Whether these motions are not from some spirit, 
to continue a spirit after it leaves its earthly habitation, rather than from an earthly 
spirit, a vapour, which cannot act, or imagine, or desire, or fear things beyond its con- 
tinuance. Hale de anima, p. 72. 

f It forms conceptions of things spiritual and abstract from matter, and discerns 
objects which have no dimensions, figure, colour, or affection of matter. If the soul 
itself is the fountain or idea of immortality, it must be immortal ; because what ii 

N n 4 



510 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

Argument VII. 

Moreover, the account given us in the scripture of the return of 
several souls into their own bodies again after death, and real sepa- 
ration from them, shews us that the soul subsists and lives in a se- 
parate state after death, and perisheth not by the stroke of death : 
For if it were annihilated or destroyed by death, the same soul could 
never be restored again to the same body. A dead body may in- 
deed be acted by an assisting form, which may move and carry it 
from place to place ; so the devil hath acted the dead bodies of 
many ; but they cannot be said to live again by their own souls, 
after a real separation by death, unless those souls over-lived the 
bodies they forsook at death, and had their abode in another place 
and state. You have divers unquestionable examples of the soul's 
return into the body recorded in scripture : As that of the Shuna- 
mite's son, 2 Kings iv. 18, 19, 20, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37. That of 
the ruler's daughter, Mat. ix. 18, 23, 24, 25. That of the widow's 
son, Luke vii. 12, 13, 14, 15. And that of Lazarus, John xi. 39 5 
40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45. " These are no other * but the very same 
" souls, their own souls which returned to them again ; which, as 
" Chrysostom well observes, is a great proof of their immortality 
" against them that think the soul is annihilated after the death of 
" the body." 

It is true, the scripture gives us no account of any sense or ap- 
prehension they retained after their re-union of the place or state 
they were in during their separation. There seemed to be a per- 
fect a&vrj&a, forgetfulness of all that they saw or felt in the state of 
separation. And indeed it was necessary it should be so, that our 
faith might be built rather upon the sure promises of God, than 
such reports and narratives of them that come to us from the dead, 
Luke xvi. 31. And if we believe not the word, neither would we 
believe if' one came from the dead. 

Argument VIII. 

Moreover, Eighthly, The supposition of the soul's perishing with 
the body, is subversive of the Christian religion in the principal 
doctrines and duties thereof: take away the immortality of the 
soul, and all religion falls to the ground. I will instance in 

1. The doctrines ) ,. . 

2. The duties J OI rell S lon - 

First, It overthrows the main principles and doctrines of the 



momentary, cannot form an idea of an immortal nature, for the soul which is void of 
reason cannot form a conception of rationality. Stern on death, p. 198. 

* Xqh aliam, sed ipsam priorem animam corpori martuo restitutdm esse, contra eos qui 
ouiaven.nt et bodie putant animam post mortem corporis nihil esse. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 571 

Christian religion, upon which both our faith and comfort is found- 
ed; and consequently it undoes and ruins us as to all solid hope 
and true joy. The doctrines or principles it overthrows, are, among 
many other, such as follow. 

1. It nullifies and makes void the great design and end of God's 
eternal election. The scriptures tells us, That from all eternity God 
hath chosen a certain number in Christ Jesus, to eternal life, and 
to the means by which they shall attain it, out of his mere good 
pleasure, and for the praise of his grace. This was (1.) An eter- 
nal act of God, Eph. i. 4. long before we had our being, Rom. ix. 
11. (2.) This choice of God, or his purpose to save some, is im- 
mutable, 2 Tim. ii. 19. James i. 17. (3.) This choice he made in 
Christ, Eph. i. 4. Not that Christ is the cause of God's choosing 
us : For we were not elected because we were, but that we might be 
in Christ. Christ was ordained to be the Medium of the execution 
of this decree. And all the mercies which were purposed and or- 
dained for us, were to be purchased by the blood of Christ. He was 
not the cause of the decree, but the purchaser of the mercies de- 
creed for us. (4.) This choice was of a certain number of persons 
who are all known to God, 2 Tim. ii. 19. and all given to Christ 
in the covenant of redemption, John xvii. 2, 6. So that no elect 
person can be a reprobate, no reprobate an elect person. (5.) This 
number was chosen to salvation, 1 Thess. v. 9- No less did God 
design for them that glory and happiness, and that for ever. (6.) 
The same persons that are appointed to salvation as the end, are 
also appointed to sanctifi cation as the way and means by which they 
shall attain that end, 1 Pet. LI,*. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. (7.) The 
impulsive cause of this choice was the mere good pleasure of his will, 
2 Tim. i. 9. Rom. ix. 15, 16. Eph. i. 9. (8.) The end of all this 
is the praise of his glorious grace, Eph. i. 5, 6. to make a glorious 
manifestation of the riches of his grace for ever. This is the ac- 
count the scripture gives us of God's eternal choice. 

But if our souls be mortal, and perish with our bodies, all this is 
a mistake, and we are imposed upon, and our understandings are 
abused by this doctrine : For to what purpose are all these decrees 
and contrivances of God from everlasting, if our souls perish with 
our bodies ? Certainly, if it be so, he loses all the thoughts and 
counsels of his heart about us ; and that counsel of his will, which 
is so much celebrated in the scriptures, and admired by his people, 
comes to nought. For this is evident to every man's consideration, 
that if the soul (which is the object about which all those counsels 
and thoughts of God were emploved and laid out) fail in its being, 
all those thoughts and counsels that have been employed about it, 
and spent on it, must necessarily fail and come to nothing with it. 
The thoughts of his heart cannot stand fast, as it is said, Psal. xxxiii. 



572 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAtt. 

11. if the soul slide, about which they are conversant. In that day 
the elect soul perisheth, the eternal consultations and purposes of 
God's heart perish with it. Keckerrnan tells us, that " * Albertus 
" Magnus, with abundance of art, and the study of thirty years, 
" made a vocal statue in the form of a man. It was a rare con- 
" trivance, and much admired; the cunning Artist had so framed 
" it, that by wheels and other machines placed within it, it could 
" pronounce words articulately." Aquinas being surprized to hear 
the statue speak, was affrighted at it, and brake it all to pieces ; 
upon which Albertus told him he had at one blow destroyed the 
work of thirty years. Such a blow would the death of the soul 
give to the counsels and thoughts, not of man, but of God, not of 
thirty years, but from everlasting. 

If the souls of men perish at death, either God never did appoint 
any souls to salvation, as the scriptures testify he did, 1 Thess. v. 
9. or else the foundation of God stands not sure, as his word tells 
us it doth, 2 Tim. ii. 19. So then this supposition overturns the 
eternal decrees and counsels of God, which is the first thing. 

2. It overthrows the covenant of redemption betwixt the Father 
and the Son before this world was made. There was a federal 
transaction betwixt the Father and the Son from eternity, about 
our salvation, 2 Tim. i. 9- Zech. vi. 13. In that covenant Christ 
engaged to redeem the elect by his blood ; and the Father promised 
him a reward of those his sufferings, Isa. liii. 12. Accordingly he 
hath poured out his soul to death for them, finished the work, John 
xvii. 4. and is now in heaven, expecting the full reward and fruits 
of his sufferings, which consist not in his own personal glory, which 
he there enjoys, but in the completeness and fulness of his mystical 
body, John xvii. 24. 

But certainly, if our souls perish with our bodies, Christ would 
be greatly disappointed : Nor can that promise be ever made good 
to him ; Isa. liii. 11. " He shall see of the travail of his soul and 
" be satisfied:" He hath done his work, but where is his reward ? 
See how this supposition strikes at the justice of God, and wounds 
his faithfulness in his covenant with his Son. He hath as much 
comfort and reward from the travail of his soul, as a mother that 
is delivered after many sharp pangs of a child that dies almost as 
soon as born. 

3. It overthrows the doctrines of Christ's incarnation, death, re- 
surrection, ascension, and intercession in heaven for us. And these 
are the main pillars both of our faith and comfort. Take away 



* Albertus Magnus statuam hmninis construxit, quee cum libramentis quibusdam, rotis 
atque aliis ?nachinis intra latentibuc peritissime comjwsitis, linguam quadam ratione et dis~ 
cipiina moventibus, articidata verba pronunciaret. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 57$ 

these, and take away our lives too, for these are the springs of all 
joy and comfort to the people of God, Rom. viii. 34. 

His incarnation was necessary to capacitate him for his mediato- 
rial work : It was not only a part of it, but such a part, without 
which he could discharge no other part of it. This was the won- 
der of men and angels, 1 Tim. iii. 16. A God incarnate is the 
world's wonder ; no condescension like this, Phil. ii. 6, 7. 

The death of Christ hath the nature and respect of a ransom, or 
equivalent price laid down to the justice of God for our redemp- 
tion, Matth. xx. 28. Acts xx. 28. It brought our souls from un- 
der the curse, and purchased for them everlasting blessedness, Gal. 
iv. 4, 5. 

The resurrection of Christ from the dead hath the nature both of 
a testimony of his finishing the work of our redemption, and the 
Father's full satisfaction therein, John vi. 10. and of a principle of 
our resurrection to eternal life, 1 Cor. xv. 20. 

The ascension of Christ into heaven was in the capacity and re- 
lation of a forerunner, Heb. vi. 20. it was to prepare places for the 
redeemed, who were to come after him to glory in their several 
generations, John xiv. 2, 3. 

The intercession of Christ in heaven, is for the security of our 
purchased inheritance to us, and to prevent any new breaches which 
might be made by our sins, whereby it might be forfeited, and we 
divested of it again, 1 John ii. 1, 2. 

All these jointly make up the foundation of our faith and hope 
of glory : But if our souls perish, or be annihilated at death, our 
faith, hope, and comforts, are all delusions, vain dreams, which do 
but amuse our fond imaginations. For, 

(1.) It was not worth so great a stOop and abasement of the bles- 
sed God, as he submitted to in his incarnation, when he appeared 
in flesh, yea, in the likeness of sinful flesh, Rom. viii. 3. and made 
himself of no reputation, Phil. ii. 7. An act that is, and ever will 
be admired by men and angels : I say, it was not worth so great a 
miracle as this, to procure for us the vanishing comfort of a few 
years, and that short-lived comfort no other than a deluding dream, 
or mocking phantasm : For seeing it consists in hope and expecta- 
tion from the world to come, as the scriptures every where speak, 
1 Thess. v. 8. and 2 Cor. iii. 12. Rom. v. 3, 4, 5. if there be no 
such enjoyments for us there (as most certainly there are not, if our 
souls perish) it is but a vanity, a thing of nought, that was the 
errand upon which the Son of God came from the Father's bosom, 
to procure for us. 

(2.) And for what, think you, was the blood of God upon the 
cross? What was so vast and inconceivable a treasure expended to 
purchase ? What ! the flattering and vain hopes of a few years, of 



5"74 A TltEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

which we may say, as it was said of the Roman consulship, uniui 
anni volaticum gaiidium ; the fugitive joy of a year : Yea, not only 
short-lived and vain hopes in themselves, but such for the sake 
whereof we abridge ourselves of the pleasures and desires of the 
flesh, 1 John iii. 3. and submit ourselves to the greatest sufferings 
in the world, Rom. viii. 18. For the hope of Israel am I bound 
with this chain, §c. Acts xxviii. 20. Was this the purchase of his 
blood ? Was this it for which he sweat, and groaned, and bled, and 
died ? Was that precious blood no more worth than such a trifle 
as this ? 

(8.) To what purpose did Christ rise again from the dead? 
Was it not to be the first-fruits of them that sleep f Did he not rise 
as the common head of believers, to give us assurance we shall not 
perish, and be utterly lost in the grave? Col. i. 18. But if our 
souls perish at death, there can be no resurrection ; and if none, 
then Christ died and rose in vain, we are yet in our sins, and all 
those absurdities are unavoidable, with which the apostle loads this 
supposition, 1 Cor. xv. 13, Sec. 

(4.) And to as little purpose was his triumphant ascension into 
heaven, if we can have no benefit by it. The professed end of his 
ascension was " to prepare a place for us," John xiv. 2. But to 
what purpose are those mansions in the heavens prepared, if the 
inhabitants for whom they are prepared be utterly lost ? And why 
is he called the forerunner, if there be none to follow him ? as surely 
there are not, if our souls perish with our bodies. Those heavenly 
mansions, that city prepared by God, must stand void for ever if 
this be so. 

(5.) To conclude ; in vain is the intercession of Christ in heaven 
for us, if this be so. They that shall never come thither, have no 
business there to be transacted by their advocate for them. So 
that the whole doctrine of redemption by Christ is utterly subverted 
by this one supposition. 

4. As it subverts the doctrine of redemption by Christ, and all 
the hopes and comforts we build thereon, so it utterly destroys all 
the works of the spirit, upon the hearts of believers, and makes 
them vanish into nothing. 

There are divers acts and offices of the Spirit of God about, and 
upon our souls ; I will only single out three, viz. his sanctifying, 
sealing and comforting work : all things of great weight with be- 
lievers. 

(1.) His sanctifying work, whereby he alters the frames and 
tempers of our souls, 2 Cor. v. 17. " Old things are passed away, 
" behold all things are become new." 

The declared and direct end of this work of the Spirit upon our 
souls, is to attemper and dispose them for heaven, Col. i. 12. For 
seeing " nothing that is unclean can enter into the holy place," 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 575 

Rev. xxi. 27. " and without holiness no man shall see the Lord," 
Heh. xii. 14. it is necessary that all those that have this hope in 
them, should expect to be partakers of their hopes in the way of 
purification, 1 John iii. 3. And this is the ground upon which the 
people of God do mortify their lusts, and take so much pains with 
their own hearts, Mat. xviii. 8. counting it better (as their Lord tells 
them) " to enter into life halt and maimed, than having two eyes or 
4i hands to be cast into hell." But to what purpose is all this self- 
denial, all these heart-search ings, heart-humblings, cries, and tears, 
upon the account of sin, and for an heart suited to the will of God, 
if there be no such life to be enjoyed with God, after this animal 
life is finished ; 

Object. If you say there is a present advantage resulting to us in 
this world, from our abstinence and self-denial ; we have the truer 
and longer enjoyment of our comforts on earth by it ; debauchery 
and licentiousness do not only flatten the appetite, and debase and 
alloy the comforts of this world, but cut short our lives by the exor- 
bitances and abuses of them. 

Solut Though there be a truth in this worth our noting, yet (1 .) 
morality could have done all this without sanctification ; there was 
no need for the pouring out of the Spirit, for so low an use and 
purpose as this. (2.) And therefore as the wisdom of God would 
be censured and impeached, in sending his Spirit for an end which 
could as well be attained without it ; so the veracity of God must 
needs be affronted by it, who, as you heard before, hath declared 
our salvation to be the end of our sanctification. 

(2.) His sealing, witnessing, and assuring work. We have a full 
account in the scriptures, of these offices and works of the Spirit, 
and some spiritual sense and feeling of them upon our own hearts, 
which are two good assurances that there are such things as his 
bearing witness with our spirit, Rom. viii. 16. " his sealing us to 
" the day of redemption," Eph. iv. 30. " his earnest given into 
" our hearts, 1 ' 2 Cor. i. 22. All which acts and works of the Spirit 
have a direct and clear aspect upon the life to come, and the happi- 
ness of our souls in the full enjoyment of God to eternity ; for it is 
to that life we are now sealed ; and of the full sum of that glory, 
that these are the pledges and earnests. But if our souls perish by 
death, these witnesses of the Spirit are delusions, and his earnests are 
given us but in jest. 

(3.) His comforting work is a sweet fruit and effect sensibly felt 
and tasted by believers in this world. He is from this office stiled the 
Comforter, John xvi. 7. signanter, et eminenicr. He so comforts 
as none other doth, or can. And what is the matter of his com- 



576 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

forts, but the blessedness to come, the joys of the coming world ? 
John xvi. 13. Eye hath not seen, &c. 

Upon the account of these unseen things, he enableth believers 
to glory in tribulation, Rom. v. 4. to despise present things, 
whether the smiles or the frowns of the world, Heb. xi. 24. and 
ver. 26. But if the being of our souls fail at death, these are 
but the fantastic joys of men in a dream, and the experiences of 
all God's people are found but so many fond conceits, and gross 
mistakes. 

5. This supposition overthrows the doctrine of the resurrection, 
which is the consolation of Christians. We believe, according to 
the scripture, that after death hath divorced our souls and bodies 
for a time, they shall meet again, and be re-united, and that the 
joy at their re-union will be to all that are in Christ, greater than 
the sorrows they, felt at parting. This seems not incredible to us, 
whatever natural improbabilities and carnal reasons may be against 
it, Acts xxvi. 8. and that because the Almighty Power, which is 
able to subdue all things to himself, undertakes this task, Phil. iii. 
21. 

We believe this very same numerical body shall rise again, Job 
xxi. 27. by the return of the same soul into it, which now dwelleth 
in it ; and that we shall be the same persons that now we are : the 
remunerative justice of God requiring it to be so. 

We believe the souls of the righteous shall be much better accom- 
modated, and have a more comfortable habitation in their bodies than 
now they have, 1 Cor. xv. 42, 43. seeing they shall be made like 
unto Christ's glorious body, Phil. iii. 22. and that then we shall live 
after the manner of angels, Luke xx. 36. without the necessities of 
this animal life. These are the things we look for according to pro- 
mise; and this expectation is our great relief against (1.) The fears 
of death, 1 Cor. xv. 55. (2.) Against the death of our friends and 
relations, 1 Thes. iv. 14. (3.) Against all the pressures and afflictions 
of this life, Job xix. 25, 26, 27. 

But if the being of our souls fall at death, all hopes and comforts 
from the resurrection fail with it ; for it is not imaginable that the 
body should rise till it be revived, nor how it should be revived, but 
by the re-union of the soul with it : and if it be not the same soul 
that now inhabits it, we cannot be the same persons in the resurrection 
we are now ; and consequently, this supposition subverts not only 
the doctrine of the resurrection, but, 

6. It overthrows also the faith of the judgment to come. For 
if the soul perish, the body cannot rise ; or if it rise by a new- 
created soul, the person raised is another, and not the same that 
lived and died in this world ; and consequently the rewards and 
punishments to be bestowed and awarded to all men in that day 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 577 

cannot be just and equal : for we believe, according to the scriptures, 
that, 

(1.) The actions which men perform in this life, are not transient, 
but are filed to their account in the world to come : Gal. vi. 7. here 
we sow, and there we reap. Actions done in this world are two 
ways considerable, viz. physically, or morally ; in the first consi- 
deration they are transient, in the last permanent and everlasting. 
A word is spoken, or an act done in a moment, but though it be 
past and gone, and perhaps by us quite forgotten, God registers it 
in his book, in order to the day of account. 

(2.) We believe that God hath appointed a day in which all 
men shall appear before his judgment-seat, to give an account of 
all they have done in the body, whether it be good or evil, 2 Cor. 
v. 10. 

(3.) And that in order hereunto, the very same persons shall be 
restored by the resurrection, and appear before God, the very same 
bodies and souls, which did good or evil in this world : Shall not 
the Judge of all the earth do right ? Justice requires that the re- 
wards and punishments be then distributed to the same persons that 
did good or evil in this world : which strongly infers the immortality 
of the soul, and that it certainly overlives the body, and must come 
back from the respective places of their abode, to be again united to 
them, in order to their great account. 

By all which you see the clearest proof of the sours immortality, 
and how the contrary supposition overthrows our faith, duties, and 
comforts. Yet notwithstanding all this, how apt are we to suspect 
this doctrine, and remain still dissatisfied and doubting about it, 
when all is said ? Which comes to pass partly from the subtlety of 
Satan, who knows he can never persuade men to live the life of beasts, 
till he first persuade them to think they shall die as the beasts do. 
(2.) And partly from the influence of sense and reason upon us, 
whereby we do too much suffer ourselves to be swayed and imposed 
upon in matters of the greatest moment in religion. For these beino* 
proper arbiters and judges in other matters within their sphere, they 
are arrogant, and we easy enough to admit them to be arbiters also 
in things that are quite above them. Hence come such plausible 
objections as these : 

Object. 1. The soul seems to vanish and die, when it leaves the 
body : for when it hath struggled as long as it can to keep its posses- 
sion in the body, and, at last, is forced to depart, we can perceive 
nothing but a puff of breath, which immediately vanishes into air, 
and is lost. 

Solid. We cannot perceive, therefore it is nothing but what we do 
and can perceive, viz. a puff of vanishing breath. By this argu- 
ment the being of the soul in the body is as questionable as afterits 



578 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

departure out of the body ; for we cannot discern it by sight in the 
body : yea, by this argument we may as well deny the existence of 
God and angels as of the soul ; for it is a spiritual and invisible 
being as they are ; our gross senses are incapable of discerning spi- 
rits, which are immaterial and invisible substances. 

Object. 2. But you allow the soul to have a rise and beginning, 
it is not eternal a parte ante ; and it is certain, whatever had a be- 
ginning, must have an end. 

Solid. Every thing which had a beginning may have an end, and 
what once was nothing, may by the power that created it, be re- 
duced to nothing again. But though we allow it may be so, by the 
absolute power of God, we deny the consequence, that therefore 
it shall, and must be so. Angels had a beginning, but shall never 
have an end. And indeed, their immortality, as well as ours, flows 
not so much from the nature of either as from the will and pleasure 
of God, who hath appointed them to be so. He can, but never will, 
annihilate them. 

Object. 3. But the soul depends upon matter in all its operations, 
nothing is in the understanding which was not first in the senses ; 
it useth the natural spirits, as its servants and tools in all its opera- 
tions, and therefore how can it either subsist or act in a state of se- 
paration ? 

Sol. 1. The hypothesis is not only uncertain, but certainly false. 
There are acts performed by the soul, even whilst it is in the body, 
wherein it makes no use at all of the body. Such are the acts of 
self-intuition and self-reflection : and what will you say of its acts, 
in raptures and extasies, such as that of Paul, 2 Cor. xii. 2. and 
John, Rev. xxi. 10. what use did their souls make of the bodily 
senses or natural spirits then ? 

Solut. % And though in its ordinary actions in this life, it doth use 
the body as its tool or instrument in working, doth it thence follow 
that it can neither subsist or act separate from them in the other 
world ? Whilst a man is on horseback in his journey, he useth the 
help and service of his horse, and is moved according to the motion 
of his horse ; but doth it thence follow, he cannot stand nor walk 
alone, when dismounted at his journey's end ? We know angels both 
live and act, without the ministry of bodies, and our souls are spiri- 
tual substances as well as they. 

Object. 4. But many scriptures seem to favour the total cessation 
of the soul's actions, if not of its being also, after separation, as 
that in 2 Sam. xiv. 14. We must needs die, and are as water spilt 
upon the ground which cannot be gathered up ; and Psal. Ixxxviii. 
10, 11, 12. with Isa. xxxviii. 18, 19. The dead cannot praise 
thoe. 

Solut. These words of the woman of Tekoah, are not to be un- 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAV. 578 

derstood absolutely, but respectively : and the meaning is, that the 
soul is in the body as some precious liquor in a brittle glass, which 
being broken by death, the soul is irrecoverably gone, as the water 
spilt on the ground, which by no human power or art of man can be 
recovered again. All the means in the world cannot fetch it back 
into the body again. She speaks not of the resurrection, or what 
shall be done in the world to come, by the Almighty power of God, 
but of what is impossible to be done in this world by all the skill 
and power of man. 

And for the expressions of Heman and Hezekiah, they only 
respect and relate unto those services their souls were now employ- 
ed about for the praise of God, with respect to the conversion or 
edification of others, as Psal. xxx. 8, 9- or at most, to that mediate 
service and worship which they give God, in and by their attendance 
upon his ordinances in this world, and not of that immediate service 
and praise that is performed and given him in heaven by the spirits 
of just men made perfect ; such was the sweetness they had found 
in these ordinances and duties, that they express themselves as loth 
to leave them. 

The same answer solves also the objections grounded upon other 
mistaken scriptures, as that of Psal. lxxviii. 39. where man is called 
a wind that passeth away and cometh not again. It is only ex- 
pressive of the frailty and vanity of the present animal life we live 
in this world, to which we shall return no more after death ; it 
denies not life to departed souls, but affirms the end of this animal 
life at death : the life we live in the other world is of a different 
nature. 

hif. 1. Is the soul immortal ? Then it is impossible for souls to 
find full rest and contentment in any enjoyments on this side heaven. 
All temporary things are inadequate, and therefore unsatisfying to 
our souls. What gives the soul rest and satisfaction, must be as 
durable as the soul is ; for if we could possibly find in this world a 
condition and state of things most agreeable in all other respects to 
our desires and wishes, yet if the soul be conscious to itself, that 
it shall, and must overlive and leave them all behind it, it can 
never reach true contentment in the greatest affluence and con- 
fluence of them. Man being an immortal, is therefore a prospect- 
ing creature, and can never be satisfied with this, that it is well 
with him at present, except he can be satisfied that it shall be so for 
ever. The thoughts of leaving our delightful and pleasant enjoy- 
ments embitters them all to us whilst we have them. All outward 
things are Jlu.ru continuo, passing away as the waters, 1 Cor. vii. 31. 
Riches are uncertain, 1 Tim. vi. 17. " They fly away as an eagle 
" towards heaven, and with wings of their own making," Prov. 
xxiii. 5. i. e. As the feathers that enable a bird to fly from us, grow 

Vol. II. O o 



580 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

out of its own substance, so doth that vanity that carries away all 
earthly enjoyments. This alone will spoil all contentment. 

Inf. 2. Then sec the ground and reason of Satan's envy and en- 
mity against the soul, and his restless designs and endeavours to 
destroy it. It grates that spirit of envy, to find himself, who is by 
nature immortal, sunk everlastingly and irrecoverably into misery, 
and the souls of men appointed to fill up those vacant places in 
heaven from which the angels fell. No creature but man is envied 
by Satan, and the soul of man much more than his body: it is true, 
he afflicts the bodies of men when God permits him, but he ever aims 
at the soul when he wounds the body, Heb. x. 37. This roaring 
lion is continually going about, " seeking whom he may devour,"* 
1 Pet. v. 8. It is the precious soul he hunts after; that is the 
Morsus diaboli, the bit he gapes for, as the wolf tears the fleece to 
come at the flesh. All the pleasure those miserable creatures find, 
is from the success of their temptations upon the souls of men. It is 
a kind of delight to them to plunge souls into the same condemna- 
tion and misery with themselves. This is the trade they have been 
driving ever since their fall. By destroying souls he at once exer- 
cises his revenge against God, and his envy against man, which is 
all the relief his miserable condition allows him. 

Inf. 3. Do the souls of men out-live their bodies ? Then it is the 
height of madness and spiritual infatuation, to destroy the soul for 
the bodys sake ; to cast away an immortal soul for the gratification 
of perishing flesh ; to ruin the precious soul for ever, for the plea- 
sures of sin which are but for a moment ; yet this is the madness of 
millions of men. They will drown their own souls in everlasting 
perdition, to procure necessary things for the body, 1 Tim. vi. 
9. " They that will be rich, 1 ' &c. Evei-y cheat and circumvention 
in dealing, every lie, every act of oppression, is a wound given the 
immortal soul, for the procuring some accommodations to the 
body. 

<j what soul-undoing bargains do some make with the devil ! 
Some sell their souls out-right for the gratification of their lusts, 
1 Kings xxi. 20. Many pawn their souls to Satan in a conditional 
bargain ; so do all that venture upon sin, upon a presumption of 
pardon and repentance. The devil is a great trader for souls, he 
hath all sorts of commodities to suit all men's humours that will 
deal with him. He hath profits for the covetous, honours for the 
ambitious, pleasures for the voluptuous : but a soul is the price at 
which he sells them ; only he will be content to sell at a day, and 
not require present pay : so that it be paid on a death-bed, in a 
dving hour, he is satisfied. But oh ! what an undoing bargain do 
sinners make, to part with a treasure for a trifle ! Matt. xvi. 26. 
the precious soul for ever, " for the pleasures of sin, which are but 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF UAXh 581 

\\ov xx 17. f° r a season •' Heb. xi. 25. We are charmed with 

Prov. xxiii. 3 1 ,' the present pleasure and sweetness there is in sin; 

32. Job xx. 12, but how bitter will the after-fruits thereof be ! — See 

13. James i. 15. t j le textg ' m t j le mar gi n# You will say hereafter as 

Jonathan did, 1 Sam. xiv. 31. "I tasted but a little honey, and I 
" must die," 

Inf. 4. Then the exposing of the body to danger, yea, to certain 
destruction, for the preservation of the soul, is the dictate of spiritual 
wisdom, and that which every Christian is bound to chuse and prac- 
tise, when both interests come in full opposition, Heb. xi. 35. Dan. 
iii. 28. Rev. xii. 11. No promises of preferment, no threats of tor- 
ments, have been able to prevail with the people of God to give the 
least wound, or do the least wrong to their own souls. When Se- 
cundus was commanded to deliver his bible, he answered, Chris- 
tianus sum, non traditor : I am a Christian, I will not deliver it : 
then they desired him to deliver aliquant ecvolam, a chip, a straw, 
any thing that came to his hand in lieu of it : he refused to redeem 
his life by delivering the least trifle on that account to save it. 

That is a great word of our Lord's, Luke ix. 24. " He that will 
" save his life, shall lose it : and he that loseth it for my sake 
" shall find it."" Christians, this is your duty and wisdom, and 
must be your resolution and practice in the day of temptation, to 
yield your bodies to preserve your souls, as we offer our arm to de- 
fend the head. Oh ! better thy body had never been given thee, 
than that it should be a snare to thy soul, and the instrument of 
casting it away for ever. Oh ! how dear are some persons like to 
pay for their tenderness and indulgence to the flesh, when the 
hour of temptation shall come ! mortify your irregular affections to 
the body, and never hazard your precious immortal souls for their 
sakes. It is the character of an hypocrite to chuse sin rather than 
affliction, Job xxxvi. 21. But if ever thou hast been in the deeps 
of spiritual troubles for sin, if God have opened thine eyes to see 
the evil of sin, the immense weight and value of thy soul, and of 
eternity, " Thou wilt not count thy life dear to thee, to finish thy 
" course with joy," Acts xx. 24. 

Inf. 5. If the soul be an immortal being, that shall have no end, 
Then it is the great concern of all men to strive to the utmost for the 
salvation of their souls, whatever become of all lesser temporary In- 
terests in this world, Luke xiii. 24. There is a gate, i. e. an intro- 
ductive means of life and salvation ; This gate is strait, i. e. there 
are a world of difficulties to be encountered in the way of salvation : 
but he that values and loves his never-dying soul, must, and will 
be diligent and constant in the use of all those means that have a 
tendency to salvation, be they never so difficult or unpleasant to 
flesh and blood. There be difficulties from within ourselves, such 

Oo2 



j$2 A TllEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

as mortification, self-denial, contempt of the world, parting with all 
at the call of Christ ; and difficulties from without, the reproaches, 
persecutions, and sufferings for Christ, which would not be so great 
as they are, were it not for our unmortified lusts within ; but be 
they what they will, we are bound to strive through them all, for 
the salvation of our precious and immortal souls. 

(1.) For it is the greatest concernment of the soul, yea, of our 
own souls ; we are bound to do much for the saving of another's 
soul, 2 Tim. ii. 10. much more for our own ; this is our darling, 
Psal. xxii. our only one. 

(2.) Others have done and suffered much for the saving of their 
souls ; and are not ours, or ought they not to be, as dear to us, as 
the souls of any others have been to them ? Mat. xxi. 32. 

(3.) The utmost diligence is little enough to save them. Do all 
that you can do, and suffer all that you can suffer, and deny your- 
selves as deeply as ever any did, yet you shall find all this little 
enough to secure them, 1 Pet. iv. 18. The righteous themselves 
are scarcely saved, 1 Cor. ix. 24. 

(4.) The time to strive for salvation is very short and uncertain, 
Luke xiii. 25. John xii. 35. It will be to no purpose, when the 
seasons and opportunities of salvation are once over. There is no 
striving in hell, a death-pang of despair hath seized them, hope is 
extinguished, and endeavours fail. 

(5.) Doth not reason dictate and direct you to do now, whilst you 
are in the wav, as you will wish you had done, and repent with rage, 
and self-indignation, because you did it not, when you come to the 
end, and behold the final issues of things ? Suppose but thyself now 
either, (1.) Upon a death-bed launching into eternity; (2.) Or at 
the bar of Christ ; (3.) Or in view of heaven ; (4.) Or in the sight 
and hearing of the damned : what think you ? will not you then 
wish, Oh : that I had spent every moment in the world that could 
possibly be redeemed from the pure necessities of life, in prayer, 
in hearing, in striving for salvation ? From a prospect of this it 
was, that one spent many hours daily on his knees to the macerating 
of his body ; and being admonished of the danger of health, and 
advised to relax, he answered, / must die, I must die. 

Objection 1. Do not say, you have many incumbrances, and 
other employments in the world: for (1.) "One thing is necessary,'* 
Luke x. 42. Those are conveniences, but this is of absolute ne- 
cessity. (2.) They will strive the better for this, Mat. vi. 33. " Seek 
" this, and they shall be added." (3.) Do but redeem the time that 
can be redeemed to this purpose ; let not so much precious time 
run waste as daily doth. 

Objection 2. Say not, no man can save his soul by his own striv- 
ing, and therefore it is to little purpose ; for " it is not of him that 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAS 583 

* willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth 
" mercy," Rom. ix. 16. 

True, this in itself cannot save you ; but what then ? must we 
oppose those things which God hath subordinated ? Bring this 
home to your natural or civil actions, eating, drinking, ploughing, 
or sowing, and see how the consequence will look. 

Objection, 3. Say not, it is a mercenary doctrine, and disparages 
free grace ; for, are not all the enjoyments and comforts of this 
life confessedly from free fracc, though God hath dispensed them 
to you in the way of your diligence and industry. 

Objection 4. To conclude; Say not, the difficulties of salvation 
are insuperable ; it is so hard to watch every motion of the heart, 
to deny every lust, to resist a suitable temptation, to suffer the loss 
of all for Christ, that there is no hope of over-coming them. 

For (1.) God can, and doth make difficult things easy to his 
people, who work in the strength of Christ, Phil. iv. 13. (2.) 
These same difficulties are before all others that are before you, yet 
it discourageth not them, Phil. iii. 11. Others strive to the utter- 
most. There are extremes found in this matter: some work for 
salvation, as an hireling for his wages, so the Papists ; these dis- 
parage grace, and cry up works. Others cry down obedience as 
legal, as the Antinomians, and cry up grace to the disparagement 
of duties. Avoid both these, and see that you strive: But (1.) 
Think not heaven to be the price of your striving, Rom. iv. 3. 
(2.) Strive, but not for a spurt; let this care and diligence run 
throughout your lives ; whilst you are living, be you still striving : 
your souls are worth it, and infinitely more than all this amounts 
to. 

Inf. 6. Doth the soul out-live the body, and abide for ever ? 
Then it is a great evil and folly to be excessively careful for the 
mortal body, and neglective of the mortal inhabitant In a too much 
indulged body, there ever dwells a too much neglected soul. 

The body is but a vile thing, Phil. iii. 21. the soul more valuable 
than the whole world, Matth. xvi. 26. To spend time, care, and 
pains for a vile body, whilst little or no regard is had to the precious 
immortal soul, is an unwarrantable folly and madness. To have a 
clear and washed body, and a soul cdl filth, (as one speaks) a body 
neatly clothed and dressed, with a soul all naked and unready: a 
body fed, and a soul starved ; a body full of the creature, and a soul 
empty of Christ ; these are poor souls indeed. We smile at little 
children, who in a kind of laborious idleness take a great deal of pains 
to make and trim their babies, or build their little houses of sticks 
and straws : And what are they but children of a bigger size, that 
keep such ado about the body, a house of clay, a weak pile, that 
must perish in a few days. It is admirable, and very convictiveof 

Oo3 



584 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

most Christians, what we read in a Heathen. " I confess (saith * 
" Seneca) there is a love to the body implanted in us all ; we have 
" the tutelage and charge of it ; we may be kind and indulgent to 
" it, but must not serve it ; but he that serves it, is a servant to 
" many cares, fears, and passions. Let us have a diligent care of 
" it, yet so as when reason requires, when our dignity or faith re- 
" quire it, we commit it to the fire." 

It is true, the body is beloved of the soul, and God requires 
that it moderately care for the necessities and conveniences of it ; 
but to be fond, indulgent, and constantly solicitous about it, is both 
the sin and snare of the soul. One of the fathers being invited to 
dine with a lady, and waiting some hours till she was dressed, and 
fit to come down ; when he saw her, he fell a weeping ; and being 
demanded why he wept, Oh ! said he, lam troubled that you should 
spend so many hours this morning in pinning and trimming your 
body when I have not spent half the time in prayings repenting and 
caring for my own soul. Two things a master commits to his 
servant's care, (saith one) the child, and the child's clothes : It will 
be but a poor excuse for the servant to say, at his master's return, 
Sir, here are all the child's clothes neat and clean, but the child is 
lost. Much so will be the account that many will give to God of 
their souls and bodies, at the great day, Lord, here is my body, I 
was very careful for it, I neglected nothing that belonged to its 
content and welfare : But for my soul, that is lost and cast away 
for ever, I took little care and thought about it. It is remarkable 
what the apostle saith, Rom. viii. 12. We owe nothing to the 
flesh, we are not in its debt, we have given it all, more than all that 
belongs to it : But we owe many an hour, many a care, many a 
deep thought to our souls, which we have defrauded it of for the 
vile body's sake. You have robbed your souls to pay your flesh. 
This is madness. 

Inf. 7. How great a blessing is the gospel which brings life and 
immortality to light, the most desirable mercies to immortal souls ! 
This is the great benefit we receive by it, as the apostle speaks, 2 
Tim. i. 10. " Christ hath abolished death, and brought life and 
immortality to light by the gospel." Life and immortality by a 
sv dia dvo/v, is put for immortal life, the thing which all immortal 
souls desire and long for. These desires are found in souls that 
enjoy not the gospel light ; for, as I said before, they naturally 
spring out of the very nature of all immortal souls : But how and 

* Fateor insitam esse nobis corporis nostri eharitatem. Faleor nos hujus gerere tutelam, 
nes ego indulgendum Mi, serviendum nego. Multis enim serviet qui corpori servit, qui pro 
illo nimium timet, qui ad illud omnia refert ; hvjus nos nimius amor timoribus inquietat> 
solicitudinibus onerat, contumeliis objicit : honestum eivile est cui corpus nimis charum est .-> 
agatur ejus diligentissima cura ; ita tamen ut cum exiget ratio, cum dignitas, cum fides % 
"■rittendum in ignem sit. Senec. Ep. 14, p, 545, 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF 5IAV. 585 

where it is to be obtained, that is a secret for which we are entirely 
beholden to the gospel-discovery. It lay hid in the womb of God's 
purpose, till by the light of gospel-revelation it was made manifest. 
But now all men may see what are the gracious thoughts and pur- 
poses of God concerning men, and what that is he hath designed 
for their immortal souls, even an immortal life ; and this life is to 
be obtained by Christ, than which no tidings can be more welcome, 
sweet, or acceptable to us. 

O therefore study the gospel. " This is life eternal, to know Thee 
" the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent," 1 John 
wii. 3. And see that you prize the gospel above all earthly trea- 
sure. It is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation. You 
have two inestimable benefits and blessings by it. (1.) It manifests 
and reveals eternal life to you, which you could never have come to 
the knowledge of any other "ay ; those that are without it are 
groping or feeling after God in the dark, Acts xvii. 27. Poor souls 
are conscious to themselves, that there is a just and terrible God, 
and that their sins offend and provoke him ; but how to atone the 
offended Deity they know not, Micah vi. 6, 7. But the way of re- 
conciliation and life is clearly discovered to us by the gospel. (2.) 
As it manifests and reveals eternal life to us, so it frames and moulds 
our hearts, as God's sanctifying instrument for the enjoyment of it. 
It is not only the instrument of revelation, but of salvation ; the 
word of life, as well as the word of light, Phil. ii. 16. It can open 
your hearts, as well as your eyes, and is therefore to be enter- 
tained as that which is in the first rank of blessings, a peerless and 
inestimable blessing. 

Inf. 8. If our souls be immortal, certainly our enemies are not so 
formidable as we are apt, by our sinful fears, to represent them. 
They may, when God permits them, destroy your bodies, they 
cannot touch or destroy your souls, Mat. x. 28. As to your bodies, 
no enemy can touch them till there be leave and permission given 
them by God, Job i. 10. The bodies of the saints, as well as their 
souls, are within the line or hedge of Divine Providence : They 
are securely fenced, sometimes mediately by the ministry of angels, 
Psal. xxxiv. 7. and sometimes immediately by his own hand and 
power, Zech. ii. 5. As to their souls, whatever power enemies 
may have upon them, (when Divine permission opens a gap in the 
hedge of providence for them) yet they cannot reach their souls to 
hurt them, or destroy them, but by their own consent. They can 
destroy our perishing flesh, it is obnoxious to their malice and rage ; 
they cannot reach home to the soul : No sword can cut asunder 
the band of union between them and Christ : they would be dread- 
ful enemies indeed if they could do so. Why then do we tremble 
and fear at this rate, as if soul and body were at their mercy* 

Oo 4 



586 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OE MAX, 

and in their power and hand ? The souls of those martyrs were hi 
safety under the altar in heaven, they were clothed with white 
robes, when their bodies were given to be meat to the fowls of hea- 
ven, and the beasts of the earth. The devil drives but a poor trade 
by the persecution of the saints ; he tears the nest, but the bird es- 
capes ; he cracks the shell, but loseth the liernal. Two things make 
a powerful defensative against our fears : (1.) That all our enemies 
are in the hand of Providence. (2.) That all providences are 
steered by that promise, Rom. viii. 28. 

Inf. 9.* If souls be immortal, Then there must needs be a vast dif- 
ference beeicixt the aspects and influences of death upon the godly 
and ungodly. 

Oh ! if souls would but seriously consider what an alteration 
death will make upon their condition, for evil or for good, how 
useful would such meditations be to them ! (1.) They must be 
disseized and turned out of these houses of clay, and live in a 
state of separation from them ; of this there is an inevitable ne- 
cessity, Eccl. viii. 8. It is in vain to say, I am not ready ; ready or 
unready, they must depart when their lease is out. It is as vain to 
say, I am not willing ; for willing or unwilling, they must be gone ; 
there is no hanging back, and begging, Lord, let death take another 
at this time, and spare me ; for no man dies by a proxy. (2.) The 
time of our soul's departure is at hand, 2 Pet. 1, IS, 14. Job xvi. 
22. The most firm and well-built body can stand but a few days ; 
but our ruinous tabernacles give our souls warning, that the days of 
their departure is at hand. The lamp of life is almost burnt down, 
the glass of time is almost run ; yet a few, a very few days and 
nights more, and then time, nights and days shall be no more. 
(3.) When that most certain and near- approaching time is come, 
wonderful alterations will be made on the state of all souls, godly, 
and ungodly. 

(1.) A marvellous alteration will then be made on the souls of 
the godly. For, (1.) No sooner is the dividing stroke given by 
death, and the parting pull over, but they shall find themselves in 
the arms of angels, mounting them through the upper regions in a 
few moments, far above all the aspectable heavens, Luke xvi. 22. 
The airy region is, indeed, the place where devils inhabit, and 
have their haunts and walks; but angels are the saints convoy through 
Satan's territories. They pass from the arms of mourning friends, 
into the welcome arms of officious and benevolent angels. (2.) 
From the sight and converses of men, to the sight of God, Christ, 
and the general assembly of blessed and sinless spirits. The soul 
takes its leave of all men at death, Isa. xxxviii. 11. Farewell vain 
world, with all the mixed and imperfect comforts of it, and wel- 
come the more sweet, suitable, and satisfying company of Father, 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 587 

Son, and Spirit, holy angels, and perfected saints, Heb. xii. 23, " The 
" spirits of just men made perfect. 1 '' (3.) From the bondage of corrup- 
tion to perfect liberty and everlasting freedom ; so much is implied, 
Heb. xii. 23. " The spirits of just men made perfect." (4.) From all 
fears, doubtings, and questionings of our conditions, and anxious 
debates of our title to Christ, to the clearest, fullest, and most satis- 
fying assurance ; for what a man sees, how can he doubt of it ? 
(5.) From all burdens of affliction, inward and outward, under 
which we have groaned all our days, to everlasting rest and ease, 
2 Cor. v. 1 , 2, 3. Oh what a blessed change to the righteous must 
this be ! 

(2.) A marvellous change will also be then made upon the souls 
of the ungodly, who shall then part from (1.) All their comforts and 
pleasant enjoyments in the world ; for here they had their consolation ; 
Luke xvi. 25. here was all their portion, Psal. xvii. 14. and, in a 
moment, find themselves arrested and seized by Satan, as God's 
gaoler, hurrying them away to the prison of hell, 1 Pet. hi. 19. 
" there to be reserved to the judgment of the great day," Jude 6. 
(2.) From under the means of grace, life, and salvation, to a state 
perfectly void of all means, instruments, and opportunities of salva- 
tion, John ix. 4. Eccl. ix. 10. never to hear the joyful sound of preach- 
ing or praying any more ; never to hear the wooing voice of the 
blessed bridegroom, saying, Come imto me, come unto me, any more. 
(3.) From all their vain, ungrounded, presumptuous hopes of heaven, 
into absolute and final desperation of mercy. The very sinews and 
nerves of hope are cut by death, Prov. xiv. 32. " The wicked is 
" driven away in his wickedness, but the righteous hath hope in his 
" death." These are the great and astonishing alterations that will 
be made upon our souls, after they part with the bodies which they 
now inhabit. Oh that we, who cannot but be conscious to ourselves 
that we must over-live our bodies, were more thoughtful of the 
condition they must enter into, after that separation which is at 
hand. 

Inf. 10. If our souls be immortal, then death is neither to be 
feared by them in heaven, nor hoped for them in hell. The being 
of souls never fails, whether they be in a state of blessedness or of 
misery. " In glory they are ever with the Lord," 1 Thes. iv. 17. 
There shall be no death there, Rev. xxi. 4. And in hell, though 
they shall wish for death, yet death shall flee from them *. Though 
there be no fears of annihilation in heaven, yet there be many 
wishes for it in hell, but to no purpose ; there never will bo an 
end put, either to their being, or to their torments. In this res- 
pect no other creatures are capable of the misery that wicked men 

* O death thou art sweet to those to whom tbou wast formerly bitter : They desire 
thee alone, who did hate thee alone. August. 



588 A TAEATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

are capable of: When they die, there is the end of all their misery ; 
but it is not so with men. Better therefore had it been for them, 
if God had created them in the basest and lowest order and rank 
of creatures ; a dog, a toad, a worm, is better than a man in end- 
less misery, ever dying, and never dead. And so much of the soul's 
immortality. 

Era. v. 29- 

For no man ever yet hated his own flesh ; but nourisheth and che- 
risheth it, even as the Lord the church. 

JHlAVING given some account of the nature and immortality of 
the soul, we next come, from this text, to discourse of its love and 
inclination to the body, with which it is united. The scope of the 
apostle is, to press Christians to the exact discharge of those relative 
duties they owe to each other; particularly, he here urgeth the 
mutual duties of husbands and wives, ver. 22. wives to an obedient 
subjection, husbands to a tender love of their wives. This exhor- 
tation he enforceth from the intimate union, which, by the ordinance 
of God, is betwixt them, they being now one flesh. And this union 
he illustrates by comparing it with, 

1. The mystical union of Christ and the church. 

2. The natural union of the soul and body. 

And from both these, as excellent examples and patterns, he, 
with great strength of argument, urgeth the duty of love : ver. 28. 
" So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies ; he that 
" loveth his wife, loveth himself." Self-love is naturally implanted 
in all men, and it is the rule by which we measure out and dispense 
our love to others. " Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." 

This self-love he opens in this place, by, 

(1.) The universality of it. 

(2.) The effects that evidence it. 

1. The universality of it. No man ever yet hated his own flesh. 
By flesh, understand the body by an usual metonymy of a part for 
the whole, called flesh. By hating it, understand a simple hatred, 
or hatred itself. It is usual for men to hate the deformities and 
diseases of their own bodies, and upon that account to deal with 
the members of their own bodies as if they hated them ; hence it 
is, they willingly stretch forth a gangrened leg or arm to be cut off 
for the preservation of the rest : but this is not a simple hatred of a 
man's self, but rather an argument of the strength of the soul's 
love to the body, that it will be content to endure so much pain 
and anguish for its sake. And if the soul be at any time weary of, 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 589 

and willing to part, not with a single member only, but with the 
whole body, and loaths its union with it any longer, yet it hates it 
and loaths it not simply in, and for itself, but because it is so filled 
with diseases all over, and loads the soul daily with so much grief, 
that how well soever the soul loves it in itself, yet upon such sad 
terms and conditions it would not be tied to it. This was Job's 
case, Job x. 1. " My soul is weary of my life;" yet not simply of 
his life, but of such a life of pain and trouble. Except it be in 
such respects and cases, no man, saith he, ever yet hated his own flesh, 
i. e. no man in his right mind, and in the exercise of his reason and 
sense ; for we must expect distracted and delirious men, who know 
not what they do, as also men under the terrors of conscience, when 
God suffers it to rage in extremity, as Spira and others, who would 
have been glad with their own hands to have cut the thread that 
tied their miserable souls to their bodies, supposing that way, and by 
that change, to find some relief. Either of these cases forces men to 
act beside the stated rule of nature and reason. 

2. This love of the soul to the body is further discovered by the 
effects which evidence it, viz. its nourishing and cherishing the body, 
wrgepzi xai daXw. These two comprize the necessaries for the 
body, viz. food and raiment. The first signifies to nourish with 
proper food ; the latter to warm by clothing, as the word SaXtfeiv is 
rendered, James ii. 16. to which the Hebrew word onnr-P answers, 
Job xxxi. 20. The care and provision of these things for the body 
evidences the souPs love to it. 

Doct. That the souls of men are strongly inclined, and tenderly 
affected towards the bodies in which they now dwell. 

The soul's love to the body, is so strong, natural, and insepa- 
rable, that it is made the rule and measure by which we dispense 
and proportion our love to others, Mat. xix. 19. Thou shalt 
love thy neighbour as thyself. And the apostle, Gal. v. 14. 
tells us, That the whole law, i. e. the second table of the law, 
is fulfilled, or summoned up in this precept, Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself. The meaning is not, that all and every 
one who is our neighbour, must be equally near to us as our own 
bodies; but it intends, (1.) The sincerity of our love to others, 
which must be without dissimulation, for we dissemble not in self- 
love. (2.) That we be as careful to avoid injuring others, as we 
would ourselves, Mat. vii. 12. To do by others, or measure to 
them, as we would have done or measured unto us : for which 
rule, Severus, the Heathen emperor, honoured Christ and Chris- 
tianity, and caused it to be written in capital letters of gold. (3.) 
That we take direction from this principle of self-love, to measure 



590 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

out our care, love, and respect to others, according to the different 
degrees of nearness in which we stand to them. As, (1.) The wife 
of our bosom, to whom, by this rule, is due our first care and love 
as in the text. (2.) Our children and family, 1 Tim. v. 8. (3.) 
To all in general, whether we have any bond of natural relation 
upon them or no ; but especially those to whom we are spiritually 
related, as Gal. vi. 10. And indeed, as every Christian hath a 
right to our love and care above other men, so in some cases, we 
are to exceed this rule of self-love, by a transcendent act of self- 
denial for them, 1 John iii. 16. And Paul went higher than that, 
in a glorious excess of charity to the community or body of God's 
people, preferring their salvation not only to his own body, but to 
his soul also, Rom. ix. 3. But to these extraordinary cases we are 
seldom called; and if we be, the gospel furnisheth us with an 
higher rule than self-love, John xiii. 34. But by this principle of 
self-love, in all ordinary cases, we must proportion and dispense our 
love to all others ; by which you see what a deep-rooted and fixed 
principle in nature self-love is, how universal and permanent alone 
this is, which else were not fit to be made the measure of our love 
to all others. 

Two things well deserve our consideration in the doctrinal part 
of this point. 

First, Wherein the soul evidenceth its love to the body. 

Secondly, What are the grounds and fundamental causes or rea- 
sons of its love to it ; and then apply it. 

First, Wherein the soul evidenceth its love to the body, and that 
it doth in divers respects. 

1. In its cares for the things needful to the body, as the text 
speaks, in nourishing and cherishing it, i. e. taking care for food and 
raiment for it. This care is universal, it is implanted in the most 
savage and barbarous people ; and is generally so excessive and exor- 
bitant, that though it never needs a spur, yet most times, and with 
most men, it doth need a curb ; and therefore Christ, in Matth. vi. 
32. shews how those cares torture and distract the nations of the 
world, warns them against the like excesses, and propounds a rule 
to them for the allay and mitigation of them, ver. 25, 26, 27. So 
doth the apostle also, 1 Cor. vii. 29, 30, 31. To speak as the mat- 
ter is, most souls are over-heated with their cares, and eager pursuits 
after the concerns of the body. They pant after the dust of the 
earth. They pierce themselves through with many sorrows, 
1 Tim. vi. 10. They are cumbered like Martha with much 
serving. It is a perfect drudge and slave to the body, bestowing 
all its time, strength, and studies about the body ; for one soul that 
puts the question to itself, " What shall I do to be saved ?" a 
thousand are to be found that mind nothing more but " What shall 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 591 

** I eat, what shall I drink, and wherewithal shall I and mine be 
" clothed ?" I do not say, that these are proofs of the soul's regu- 
lar love to the body ; no, they differ from it, as a fever does from 
natural heat. This is a doating fondness upon the body. He 
truly loves his body, that moderately and ordinately cares for what 
is necessary for it, and can keep it under, 1 Cor. ix. 27. and deny 
its whining appetite, when indulgence is prejudicial to the soul, or 
warm its lusts. Believers themselves find it hard to keep the golden 
bridle of moderation upon their affections in this matter. It is not 
every man that hath attained Agur's cool temper, Prov. xxx. 8. 
that can slack his pace and drive moderately where the interests of 
the body are concerned : the best souls are too warm, the genera- 
lity in raging heats, which distract their minds, as that word, Mat. 
vi. 25. m fMi^i^van, signifies. If the body were not exceeding dear 
to the soul, it would never torture itself, day and night, with such 
anxious cares about it. 

2. The soul discovers its esteem and value for the body in all 
the fears it hath about it. Did not the soul love it exceedingly, it 
would never be affrighted for it, and on its account, so much and 
so often as it is. What a panic fear do the dangers of the body cast 
the soul into? Isa. vii. 2. When the body is in danger, the soul 
is in distraction, the soul is in fears and tremblings about it : these 
fears flow from the souls tender love and affection to the body ; if 
it did not love it so intensely, it would never afflict and torment 
itself at that rate it doth about it : Satan, the professed enemy of 
our souls, being thoroughly acquainted with those fears which flow 
from the fountain of love to the body, politicly improves them in 
the way of temptation to the utter ruin of some, and the great ha- 
zard of other's souls ; he edges and sharpens his temptations upon 
us this way ; he puts our bodies into danger, that he may thereby 
endanger our souls ; he reckons, if he can but draw the body into 
danger, fear will quickly drive the soul into temptation ; it is not 
so much from Satan's malice or hatred of our bodies, that he stirs 
up persecutions against us : but he knows the tie of affection is so 
strong betwixt these friends, that love will draw, and fear will drive 
the soul into many and great hazards of its own happiness, to free 
the body out of those dangers. Prov. xxix. 25. " The fear of man 
" brings a snare :" and Heb. xi. 37. " Tortured and tempted." 

Upon this ground also it is, that this life becomes a life of temp- 
tation to all men, and there is no freedom from that danger, till we 
be freed from the body, and set at liberty by death. Separated 
souls are the only free souls. They that carry no flesh about them, 
need carry no fears of temptation" within them. It is the body 
which catches the sparks of temptation. 



592 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAS, 

3. The soul manifests its dear love and affection to the body, by 
its sympathy, and compassionate feeling of all its burdens : whaU 
ever touches the body, by way of injury, affects the soul also by 
way of sympathy. The soul and body are as strings of two musi- 
cal instruments set exactly at one height ; if one be touched, the 
other trembles. They laugh and cry, are sick and well together. 
This is a wonderful mystery, and a rare secret (as a learned man 
observes) how the soul comes to sympathize with the body, and to 
have not only a knowledge, but as it were a feeling of its necessities 
and infirmities ; how this fleshly lump comes to affect, and make its 
deep impressions upon a creature of so different a nature from it, as 
the soul or spirit is. But that it doth so, though we know not how, 
is plain and sensible to any man. If any member of the body, 
though but the lowest and meanest, be in pain and misery, the soul 
is presently affected with it, and commands the eyes to watch, yea, 
to weep, the hands to bind it up with all tenderness, and defend it 
from the least injurious touch; the lips to complain of its misery, 
and beg pity and help from others for it. If the body be in dan- 
ger, how are the faculties of the soul, understanding, memory, in- 
vention, &c. employed with utmost strength and concernment for 
its deliverance ! This is a real and unexceptionable evidence of its 
dear and tender love to the body. As those that belong to one 
mystical body shew their sincere love this way, 1 Cor. xii. 25, 26. 
so the soul. 

4. The soul manifesteth its love to the body, by its fears of 
death, and extreme aversion to a separation from it. On this ac- 
count death is called in Job xviii. 14. " The king of terrors," or 
the black prince, or the prince of clouds and darkness, as some 
translate that place : We read it, " The king of terrors," meaning, 
that the terrors at death are such terrors as subdue and keep down 
all other terrors under them, as a prince doth his subjects. Other 
terrors compared with those that the soul conceives and conflicts 
with at parting, are no more than a cut finger, to the laying one's 
head on the block. Oh ! the soul and body are strongly twisted 
and knit together in dear bands of intimate union and affection, and 
these bands cannot be broken without much struggling : Oh ! it is 
a hard thing for the soul to bid the body farewell, it is a bitter 
parting, a doleful separation : Nothing is heard in that hour but 
the most deep and emphatical groans ; I say emphatical groans, the 
deep sense and meaning of which the living are but little acquainted 
with : For no man living hath yet felt the sorrows of a parting pull ; 
whatsoever other sorrows he hath felt in the body, yet they must 
be supposed to be far short of these. 

The sorrows of death are in scripture set forth unto us, by the 
bearing throes of a travailing woman, Acts ii. 24. udtvag m Qumns, 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 593 

and what those mean, many can tell. The soul is in labour, it will 
not let go its hold of the body, but by constraint : Death is a close 
siege, and when the soul is beaten out of its body, it disputes the 
passage with death, as soldiers use to do with an anemy that enters 
by storm, and fights and strives to the last. It is also compared to 
a battle or sharp fight, EccJ. viii. 8. that war. That war with an 
emphasis. No conflict so sharp, each labour to the utmost to drive 
the other from the ground they stand on, and win the field. And 
though grace much over-powers nature in this matter, and recon- 
ciles it to death, and makes it desire to be dissolved, yet saints wholly 
put not off this reluctation of nature, 2 Cor. v. 2. Not that we 
would be unclothed ; as it is with one willing to wade over a brook 
to his father's house, puts his foot into the water, and feels it cold, 
starts back, and is loth to venture in ; Not that we would be un- 
clothed. And if it be so with sanctified souls, how is it, think you, 
with others? Mark the scripture language, Job xxvii. 8. God 
taketh away their souls, saith our translation; but the root is, hws 
extrahere, and signifies to pull out by plain force and violence. A 
graceless soul dieth not by consent, but force. Thus Adrian be- 
wailed his departure, O Animula, vagula, blandula, heu quo vadis !* 
Yea, though the soul have never so long a time been in the body, 
though it should live as long as the Antediluvian fathers did, for 
many hundred years, yet still it would be loth to part; yea, 
though it endure abundance of misery in the body, and have little 
rest or comfort, but time spent in griefs and fears, yet for all that 
it is loth to part with it. All this shews a strong inclination and 
affection to it. 

5. Its desire of re-union continuing still with it, in its state of 
separation, speaks its love to the body. As the soul parted with 
it in grief and sorrow, so it still retains, even in glory, an inclina- 
tion to re-union, and waits for a day of re-espousals : and to that 
sense some searching and judicious men understand those words of 
Job, chap. xiv. 14. " If a man die, shall he live again ?" viz. by a 
resurrection : if so, then all the days of my appointed separation, 
my soul in heaven shall wait till that change come. And to the 
same sense is that cry of separated souls, Rev. vi. 9> 10, 11. " How 
" long, O Lord, how long?" i. e. to the consummation of all things, 
when j udgment shall be executed on them that killed our bodies, 
and our bodies so long absent restored to us again ? In that day 
of resurrection, the souls of the saints come willingly from heaven 
itself, to repossess their bodies, and bring them to a partnership 
with them in their glory : for it is with the soul in heaven as it is 
with an husband who is richly entertained, feasted, and lodg- 

* O my little soul, iny dear, endeared wanderer, whither goe^t thou ? 



594; A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

od abroad, but his dear wife is solitary and comfortless ; it abates 
the completeness of his joy. Therefore we say, the saints joy is 
not consummate till that day. 

There is an exercise for faith, hope, and desire, on this account 
in heaven. 

The union of soul and body is natural, their separation is not 
so : many benefits will redound to both by a re-union, and the re- 
surrection of the body is provided by God, as the grand relief 
against those prejudices and losses the bodies of the saints sustain 
by separation. I say not that the propension or inclination of the 
soul to re-union with its body, is accompanied with any perturba- 
tion or anxiety, in its state of separation ; for it enjoys God, and in 
him a placid rest ; and as the body, so the soul rests in hope ; it is 
such a hope as disturbs not the rest of either; yet when the time is 
come for the soul to be re-espoused, it is highly gratified by that 
second marriage, glad it is to see its old dear companion, as two 
friends after a long separation. And so much of the evidence of 
the soul's love to the body. 

Secondly, Next we are to enquire into the grounds and reasons 
of its love and inclination to the body. And, 

1. The fundamental ground and reason thereof will be found in 
their natural union with each other. There my text lays it : " No 
" man ever yet hated his [own] flesh." Mark, the body is the 
soufs own ; they are strictly married and related to each other : 
the soul hath a property in its body, these two make up, or con- 
stitute one person. True, they are not essentially one, they have 
far different natures, but they are personally one * ; and though the 
soul be what it was, after its separation, yet to make a man the 
who he was, i. e. the same complete and perfect person, they must 
be re-united. Hence springs its love to the body. Every man 
loves his own, John xvii. 19. All the world is in love with its 
own, and hence it cares to provide for its welfare ; 1 Tim. v. 8. 
" If any man provide not for his own, he is worse than an infidel.'' 
For nature teacheth all men to do so. Why are children dearer 
to parents than to all others, but because they are their own? Job 
xix. 17. But our wives, our children, our goods are not so much 
our own as our bodies are ; this is the nearest of all natural unions. 

In this propriety and relation are involved the reasons and mo- 
tives of our love to, and care over the body, which is no more than 
what is necessary to their preservation. For, were it not for 



* And this is no more than necessary for the conservation of the species, else the 
body would be neglected, exposed, and quickly perish, being had in no more regard 
than any other body. 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MA*. 595 

this propriety and relation, no man would be at any more cost or 
pains for his own body, than for that of a stranger. It is propriety 
which naturally draws love, care, and tenderness along with it; and 
these are ordered by the wisdom of providence, for the conservation 
of the body, which would quickly perish without it. 

2. The body is the soul's ancient acquaintance and intimate 
friend, with whom it hath assiduously and familiarly conversed 
from its beginning. They have been partners in each others com- 
forts and sorrows. They may say to each other, as Miconius did 
to his colleague, with whom he had spent twenty years in the go- 
vernment of the Thuringicm church: Currimus, ccrtavimus, labo- 
ravimus, pugnavimus, vicimus, et vidimus conjunctissime. We 
have run, striven, laboured, fought, overcome, and lived most inti- 
mately and lovingly together. Consuetude, and daily conversa- 
tion, begets and conciliates friendship and love betwixt creatures of 
contrary natures: Let a lamb be brought up with a lion, and the 
lion will express a tenderness towards it, much more the soul to its 
own body. 

3. The body is the soul's house and beloved habitation, where it 
was born, and hath lived ever since it had a being, and in which it 
hath enjoyed all its comforts, natural and supernatural, which can- 
not but strengthen the soul's engagement to it. Upon this account 
the apostle calls it the soul's home, 2 Cor. v. 6. " Whilst we are 
" at home in the body." It is true, this house is not so comfort- 
able an habitation, that it should be much desired by many souls ; 
w T e may say of many gracious souls, that they pay a dear rent for 
the house they dwell in : or as it was said of Galba, Anima Galbce 
male habitat, their souls are but ill accommodated ; but yet it is 
their home, and therefore beloved by them. 

4. The body is the soul's instrument by which it doth its work 
and business in the world, both natural and religious, Rom. vi. 13. 
Through the bodily senses it takes in all the natural comforts of 
this world, and by the bodily members it performs all its duties 
and services. When these are broken and laid aside by death, the 
soul knows it can work no more in that way it now doth, John ix. 
4. Eccl. ix. 10. Natural men love their bodies for the natural 
pleasures they are instrumental to convey to their souls; and spiri- 
tual men, for the use and service they are of to their own and other 
souls, Phil. i. 23. 

5. The body is the soul's partner in the benefit of Christ's pur- 
chase. It was bought with the same price, 1 Cor. vi. 20. sancti- 
fied by the same Spirit, 1 Thess. v. 23. interested in the same pro- 
mise, Mat. xxii. 32. and designed for the same glory, 1 Thess. iv. 
16, 17. So that we may say of it as it was said of Augustine and 
his friend Alippius, they are sanguine Christ i conglutinati, glued 

Vol. II. P p 



596 A TREATISE OF THE SOIL OF MAX. 

together by the blood of Christ. And thus of the grounds and 
reasons of its love. 

Inf. 1. Is it so ? Learn hence the mighty strength and prevalence 
of divine love, which, overpowering all natural affections, doth not 
only enable the souls of men to take their separation from the body 
patiently, but to long- for it ardently, Phil. i. 23. While some 
need patience to die, others need it as much to live, 2 Thes. iii. 5. 
It is said, Rev. xii. 11. " They loved not their lives." And, in- 
deed, on these terms they first closed with Christ, Luke xii. 2G. 
<; to hate their lives for his sake," (i. e.) to love them in so remiss a 
degree, that whenever they shall come in competition with Christ, 
to regard them no more than the things we hate. 

The love of Christ is to be the supreme love, and all others to 
be subordinate to it, or quenched by it. It is not its own comfort 
in the body, it principally and ultimately designs and aims at, but 
Christ's glory; and if this may be furthered by the death of the 
body 5 its death thereupon becomes as eligible to the soul as its life, 
Phil. i. 20. Oh ! this is an high pitch of grace, a great attainment 
to say as one did, vivere renuo, id Christo vivam ; I refuse life, to 
be with Christ : Or another, when he was asked whether he was 
willing to die ? answered, illius est nolle mori, qui nolit ire ad Chris- 
tum ; let him be loth to die, that is loth to go to Christ. So 
2 Cor. v. 8. " We are willing rather to be absent from the body, 
" and present with the Lord." 

It is not every Christian that can arrive to this degree of love, 
though they love Christ sincerely, yet they shrink from death 
Cowardly, and are loth to be gone. There are two sorts of grounds 
upon which Christians may be loth to be unbodied ; 
1. Sinful. 2. Allowable. 

I. The sinful and unjustifiable grounds are such as these, viz. 
(1.) Guilt upon the conscience, which will damp and discourage the 
souL and make it loth to die. It arms death with terror, " the 
sting of death is sin."' (2.) Unmortified affections to the world, I 
mean in such a degree as is necessary to sweeten death, and make 
a man a volunteer in that sharp engagement with that last and 
dreadful enemy. It is with our hearts as with fuel; if green, and 
full of sap, it will not burn ; but if that be dried up, it catches 
presently. Mortification is the drying up of carnal affections to the 
creature, which is that which resists death, as green wood doth the 
lire. (3.) The weakness and cloudiness of faith. You need faith 
to die by, as well as live by. Heb. xi. 13. All these died in faith. 
The less strength there is in faith, the more in death. A strong 
believer welcomes the messengers of death, when a weak one, unless 
extraordinarily assisted, trembles at them. 

2. There are grounds on which we may desire a longer contU 



A TREATISE OF IMF. SOUL OF MAN. 5U7 

nuance in the body, warrant ably and allowably: As (1.) to do him 
yet more service in our bodies before \re lay them down. Thus 
the saints have pleaded for longer life, Psal. xxx. 9. Psal. lxxxviii. 
11, 12, la and Is.'., xxxviii. 18, If). (8fl To see tin- clouds of 
God's anger dispelled, whether public or personal, and a clear light 
break out e'er we die; Psal. xxvii. 13. (&') They may desire, with 
submission, to out-live the days of persecution, and not to be de- 
livered into the hands of cruel men, but come to their graves in 
peace, Psal. xxxi. 15. and 2 Thess. iii. 2. that they may be deli- 
vered from absurd men. 

'3. But though some Christians shun death upon a sinful account, 
and others upon a justifiable one; yet others there be, who seeing 
their title clear, their work done, and relishing the joys of heaven, 
in the prelibations of faith, are willing to be unclothed, and to be 
with Christ. Their love to Christ hath extinguished in them the 
Jove of life; and they can say with Paul, Acts xxi. 13. / am ready, 
Ignatius longed to come to those beasts that were to devour him ; 
and so many of the primitive Christians : Christ was so dear, that 
their lives were cheap, and low-prized things for this enjoyment. 
And here indeed is the glory and triumph of a Christian's faith 
and love to Christ : For (1.) it enables him to part cheerfully with 
what he sees and feels, for what his eyes never yet saw, 1 Pet. i. 8. 
;i Whom having not seen, ye love/ 1 (2.) To part with what is 
dearest on earth, and lies nearest the heart of all he enjoys for 
Christ's sake. (3.) To reconcile his heart to what is most abhor- 
rent and formidable to nature. (4.) To endure the greatest of 
pains and torments to be with him. (5.) To cast himself into the 
vast ocean of eternity, the most amazing change, to be with Christ, 
O the glorious conquests of love ! 

I ft/' 2. Then the apostasy of unre generate professors in times of 
imminent danger, Is not to be icondered at. They will, and must 
warp from Christ, when their lives are in hazard for him. The love 
of the body will certainly prevail over their love to Christ and reli- 
gion. Amor mens pondus meum. Self-love will now draw. Love 
is the weight of the soul, which inclines and determines it, in the 
competition of interests, and the predominant interest always carries 
it. Every unregenerate professor loves his own life more than 
Christ, prefers his body before his soul ; such an one may, upon 
divers accounts, as education, example, slight convictions of consci- 
ence, or ostentation of gifts, fall into a profession of religion, and 
continue a long time in that profession, before he visibly recede 
from Christ ; hope of the resurrection of the interest of religion in 
the world ; shame of retracting his profession ; applause of his zeaj 
and constancy in higher trials, the peace of his own conscience, an} 
many such motives, may prevail with a carnal professor to endure 

P p g 



598 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

awhile: but, when dangers of life come to an height, they are 
gone, Matth. xxiv. 8, 9, 10. And therefore, our Lord tells us, 
that they " who hate not their lives, cannot be his disciples," Luke 
xii. 26. Now will they lose their lives by saving them, Matth. xvi. 
25. and the reasons are plain and forcible : For, 

1. Now is the proper season for the predominant love to be dis- 
covered, it can be hid no longer : and the love of life is the predo- 
minant love in all such persons; for do but compare it with their 
love to Christ, and it will easily be found so. They love their 
lives truly and really, they love Christ but feignedly and pretend- 
edly ; and the real will, and must prevail over the feigned love. 
They love their lives fervently and intensely, they love Christ but 
coldly and remissly : And the fervent love will prevail over the re- 
miss love. Their love to their bodies hath a root in themselves, 
their love to Christ hath no root in themselves, Matth. xiii. 21. 
And that which hath a root must needs out-last and out-live that 
which hath none. 

2. Because when life is in hazard, conscience will work in them 
by way of discouragement ; it will hint the danger of their eternal 
state to them, and tell them they may cast away their souls for ever 
in a bravado ; for though the cause they are called to suffer for be 
good, yet their condition is bad ; and if the condition be not good 
as well as the cause, a man is lost for ever, though he suffer for it, 
1 Cor. xiii. 3. Conscience, which encourages and supports the up- 
right, will discourage and daunt the hypocrite, and tell him, he is 
not on the same terms in sufferings that other men are. 

3. Because then all the springs by which their profession was fed 
and maintained, fail and dry up. Now the wind that was in their 
backs is come about, and blows a storm in their faces ; there are no 
preferments nor honours now to be had from religion. These men's 
sufferings are a perfect surprize to them, for they never counted 
the cost, Luke xiv. 28. Now they must stand alone, and resist 
unto blood, and sacrifice all visibles for invisibles ; and this they 
can never do. 

O therefore, professors, look to your hearts, try their predomi- 
nant love; compare your love to Christ with that to your lives. 
Now the like question will be put to you, that once was put to 
Peter, John xxi. 15. " Lovest thou me more than these?" What 
say you to this ? You think now you do, but alas your love is not 
yet brought to the fire to be tried : you think you hate sin, but 
will you be able to strive unto blood against sin ? Heb. xii. 4. Will 
you choose suffering rather than sin ? Job xxvi. 21. O try your 
love to Christ, before God bring it to the trial. Sure I am, the 
love of life will make you warp in the hour of temptation ; ex- 
cept, 



A TREATISE OF THE SOI L OE U 599 

1. You sat down and counted the cost of religion before-hand: 
if you set out in procession only for a walk, not for a journey ? If 
you go to sea for recreation, not for a voyage ; if you be mounted 
among other processors, only to take the air, and not to engage an 
enemy in sharp and bloody encounters, you are gone. 

2. Except you live by faith, and not by sense, 2 Cor. iv. 18. 
" Whilst we look not at the things that are seen." You must ba- 
lance present sufferings with future glory. You must go by that 
account and reckoning, Horn. viii. 18. or you are gone. " Now 
** the just shall live by faith;" and if faith do not support, your 
fears will certainly sink you. 

3. Except you be sincere and plain-hearted in religion, driving 
no design in it but to save your souls ; you may see your lot in that 
example, 2 Tim. iv. 10. " Demas hath forsaken me." O take 
heed of a cunning, deceitful, double heart in religion ; be plain, be 
open, care not if your ends lie open to the eyes of all the world. 

4. Except you experience the power of religion in your own 
souls, as well as wear the name of it. O my brethren, it is not a 
name to live that will do you service now. Many ships are gone 
down to the bottom, for all the brave names of the Success, the 
Prosperous, the Happy Return, and so will you. There is a know- 
ing of ourselves by taste and real experience, Heb. x. 34. which 
doth a soul more service in a suffering hour, than all the splendid 
names and titles in the world. 

5. Except you make it your daily work to crucify the flesh, 
deny self for Christ, in all the forms and interests of it. He that 
cannot deny himself, will deny Jesus Christ, Matth. xvi. 24. 
" Let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow me, 11 else 
he cannot be my disciple. Ponder these things in your hearts, 
whilst yet God delays the trial. 

Inf. 3. If the souls of men be naturally so strongly inclined and 
affected towards the body; Then hence you may plainly sec the 
wisdom of God in all the afflictions and burdens he lays upon his 
people in this world, and find that all is but enough to wean off 
their souls from their bodies* and make them willing- to part with 
then?. 

The life of the saints in this world, is generally a burdened and 
a groaning life; 2 Cor. v. 2. " In this ^ibernacle we groan, being 
" burdened." Here the saints [et'l, (1.) A burden of sin, Rom. 
\ii. 24. this is a dead and a sinking weight. (2.) A burden of af- 
fliction ; of this all are partakers, Heb. xii. though not all in an 
equal degree, or in the same kind, yet all have their burdens equal 
to, and even beyond their own strength to support it ; 2 Cor. i 
8. " pressed above measure. 1 ' (3.) A burden of inward troubles 

PpS 



A TREATISE Of THE BOt L OF MAX. 

for sin, ami outward troubles in the flesh both tog-ether, so had Job, 
Heman, David, and many of the saints. 

Certainly this befals them not, (1.) Casually, Job v. 6. " It 
" rises not out of the dust :" (2.) Nor because God loves and 
regards them not, for they are fruits of his love ; Heb. xii. 6. 
fc * Whom he loveth he correeteth :" (3.) Nor because he takes 
pleasure in their groans ; Lam. iii. 34. " To tread under his feet 
" the prisoners of the earth, — the Lord hath no pleasure :" it 
is not for his own pleasure, but his children's profit, Heb. xh. 10. 
And among the profits that result from these burdens, this is not 
the least, to make you less fond of the body than you would else 
be, and more willing to be gone to your everlasting rest. And cer- 
tainly all the diseases and pains we endure in the body, whether 
they be upon inward or outward accounts, by passion or compas- 
sion from God or men, will be found but enough to wean us, 
and loose off our hearts from the fond love of life. Afflictions are 
bitter things to our taste, Ruth i. 20. so bitter, that Naomi thought 
a name of a contrary signification fitter for her afflicted condition : 
call me Mar ah, i. e. bitter, not Naomi, pleasant, beautiful. And 
the church, Lam. iii. 9. calls them wormwood and gall. 

The great design of God in afflicting them, is the same that a 
tender mother projects in putting wormwood to her breast when 
she would wean the child. 

It hath been observed by some discreet and grave ministers, that 
before their removal from one place to another, God hath permit- 
ted and ordered some weaning providence to befal them ; either 
denying wonted success to their labour, or alienating and cooling 
the affections of their people towards them, which not only makes 
the manner of their departure more easy, but the grounds of it 
more clear. Much so it falls out in our natural death, the com- 
fort of the world is imbittered to us before we leave it ; the longer 
we live in it, the less we shall like it. We over-live most of our 
comforts which engaged our hearts to it, that we may more freely 
take our leave of it. It were good for Christians to observe the 
voice of such providences as these, and answer the designs of them 
in a greater willingness to die. 

1. Is thy body which was once hale and vigorous, now become 
a crazy, sickly, pained body to thee, neither useful to God, nor 
comfortable to thee ? a tabernacle to groan and sigh in ; and little 
hopes it will be recovered to a better temper; God hath ordained 
this to make thee willing to be divorced from it : the less desirable 
life is, the less formidable death will be. 

l .l Is thy estate decayed and blasted by providence, so that thy 
life which was once full of creature-comforts, is now filled with 
cares and anxieties ? O it is a weaning providence to thee, and 



A TUF..V! 501 T- OP MAX. 601 

bespeaks thee the more cheerfully to bid the world farewell. The 
less comfort it gives you, the less it shall entangle and engage you. 
We little know -with what aching hearts, and pensive breasts, many 
of God's people walk up and down, though for religion, or reputa- 
tion sake, they put a good lace upon it ; but by these things, God 
is bespeaking and preparing them for a better state. 

3. Is an husband, a wife, or dear children dead, and with them 
the comfort of life laid in the dust? why this the Lord sees necessary 
to do to persuade you to come after willingly ? It is the cutting 
asunder thy roots in the earth, that thou mayest fall the more 
easily. () how many strokes must God give at our names, estates, 
relations, and health, before we will give way to the last stroke of 
death that fells us to the ground? 

4. Do the times frown upon religion ? Do all things seem to 
threaten stormy times at hand ? Are desirable assemblies scattered ? 
nothing but sorrows and sufferings to be expected in this world? 
by these things God will imbitter the earth, and sweeten heaven 
to his people. 

5. Is the beauty and sweetness of Christian society defaced and 
decayed? Is that communion which was wont to be pithy, sub- 
stantial, spiritual, and edifying, become either frothy or conten- 
tious, so that thy soul has no pleasure in it ? this also is a weaning 
providence to our souls : Strigelius desired to die that he might be 
freed ab implacabilibics theologorum odiis, from the wranglings and 
contentions that were in his time. Our fond affection to the body 
requires all this and much more to wean and mortify them. 

Inf. 4. Hoiv comfortable is the doctrine of the resurrection to be- 
Uevers, which assures them of receiving their bodies again, though 
they part with them for a time ! 

Believers must die as well as others; their union with Christ pri- 
vileges them not from a separation from their bodies, Kom. viii. 10. 
Heb. ix. 27. But yet they have special grounds of consolation 
against this doleful separation above all others. For, 

1. Though they part with them, yet they part in hopes of re- 
ceiving them again, 1 Thes. iv. 13, 14. They take not a final 
leave of them when they die. Husbandmen cast their seed-corn 
into the earth cheerfully and willingly, because they part with it 
in hope ; so should we, when we commit our bodies to the earth at 
death. 

2. Though death separates these dear friends from each other, 
vet it cannot separate either the one or other from Christ, Luke 
xx. 37, 38. " I am the God of Abraham/' fee. Your very dust 
is the Lord's, and the grave rots not the bond of the covenant. 

3. The very same body we lay down at death, we shall assume 
again at the resurrection ; not only the same specifical, but the 

Pp4 



€02 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MA.S. 

same numerical body ; Job xix. 25, 26. " With these eyes shall I 
" see God." 

4. The unbodied soul shall not find the want of its body, so as 
to afflict or disquiet it ; nor the body the want of its soul ; but the 
one shall be at rest in heaven, and the other sweetly asleep in the 
grave ; and all that long interval shall slide away without any af- 
flicting sense of each others absence. The time will be long, Job 
xiv. 12. but if it were longer, it cannot be afflicting, considering how 
the soul is clothed immediately, 2 Cor. v. 1, 2. and how the body 
sleeps sweetly in Jesus, 1 Thes. iv. 14. 

5. When the day of their re-espousals is come, the soul will find 
the body so transformed and improved, that it shall never receive 
prejudice from it any more, but a singular addition to its happiness 
and glory. Now it clogs us : Matt. xxvi. 41. " The spirit indeed 
" is willing, but the flesh is weak." It encumbers us with cares 
to provide for it, and eats up time and thoughts ; but then it will 
be a spiritual body, 1 Cor. xv. 43. like to the angels for manner 
of subsistence, Luke xx. 35, 36. 1 Cor. vi. 13. and, which is the 
highest step of glory, like unto Christ's glorious body, Phil. iii. 21. 
Well therefore might the father say, Resurrectio mortuorem est con- 
solatio Christianoriim ; the resurrection of the dead is the consola- 
tion of Christians. 

Use second, of reproof. 

In the next place, let me press you to regulate your love to your 
bodies, by the rules of religion and right reason. I must press you 
to love them, though nature itself teacheth you so to do ; but I press 
you to love them as Christians, as men that understand the right 
use and improvement of their bodies. There are two sorts of errors 
in our love to the body, one in defect, the other in excess ; both 
come fitly here to be censured and healed. 

First, Some offend in the defect of love to their own bodies, who 
use them as if they had no love for them, whose souls act as if they 
were enemies to their own bodies ; they do not formally and directly 
hate them, but consequentially and eventually they may be said to 
hate them, and that, 

(1.) By defiling them with filthy lusts ; so the apostle speaks, 1 
Cor. vi. 18. " Every sin that a man doth, is without the body, but 
" he that committeth adultery sinneth against his own body :" In 
other sins it is the instrument, but here it is both instrument and 
object; not only God, but your own bodies are abused and wronged 
by it. The body may be considered two ways, Either, 

1. As our vessel; or 

2. As the Spirit's temple. 

1. As our vessel or instrument for natural and spiritual uses and 
services: and on that account we should not injure or defile it, 1 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. COS 

Thess. iv. 4, 5. but possess it in sanctification and honour. The 
lusts of uncleanness, gluttony, and drunkenness, quench the 
vigour, blast the beauty, and destroy the health and honour of 
the body ; and so render it both naturally and morally unfit for 
the service and use of the soul. 

2. And the injury is yet greater, if we consider it as the Spirit's 
temple. On this ground the apostle strongly convinceth and dis- 
suadeth Christians from these abuses of the body, 1 Cor. vi. 15, 16. 
He argues from the dignity God will put upon our bodies by the 
resurrection, ver. 13, 14. They are to be transformed, and made 
like unto Christ's glorious body ; and from the honour he has al- 
ready put upon the bodies of the saints in their union with Christ, 
ver. 15, 16. They, as well as the soul, are ingrafted into him, 
and joined with him ; they are his temples, to be dedicated, hal- 
lowed, and consecrated to his service. O let them not be made a 
sink for lusts, or mere strangers for meat and drink. 

(2.) By macerating them with covetous lusts, denying them 
their due comforts and refreshments, and unmercifully burdening 
them with labours and sorrows about things that perish. (1.) 
Some deny their bodies due comforts and refreshments, which the 
natural and positive laws of God both allow and command. Their 
souls are cruel step-mothers to their bodies, and keep them too 
short ; not out of a prudent and Christian design to starve their 
lusts, but to advance their estates. Of this Solomon speaks, Eccl. 
vi. 22. " There is an evil which I have seen under the sun, and 
"it is common among men; A man to whom God hath given 
" riches, wealth and honour, so that he wanteth nothing for his 
" soul of all that he desireth ; yet God giveth him not power to 
" eat thereof, but a stranger eateth it. This is vanity, and it is 
" an evil disease."" Tenacity is a disease of the soul, like that of a 
dyscrasy in the stomach, which so indisposeth it that it cannot re- 
ceive with any appetite or delight the best refreshments at a plenti- 
ful table. (2.) And others there are that wrong and abuse their 
own bodies, by laying unreasonable and unmerciful loads upon 
them, especially loads of grief and sorrow, wasting and weakening 
them beyond all rules of reason or religion. If a friend or relation 
die, they have less mercy on their own bodies than a conscientious 
man hath on the horse he rides. Cares and sorrows are as deadly 
to the body as a sword, 1 Tim. vi. 10. Intense and immoderate 
griefs about worldly losses and crosses have slain their ten thou- 
sands ; and, which is strange, the soul seems to take a certain kind 
of pleasure in loading and tormenting the body. There is a real 
truth in that strange expression of * Seneca, " Sorrow itself hath a 
" certain kind of pleasure attending it."" 

* Inest quiddam duke tristiticc. Eph, 80G. 



^' { '4r A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 

The souls of some mourners do willingly excite and provoke 
their own grief, when they begin to abate, which is like the whet- 
ting of the knife that grows dull, to make it cut the deeper into 
the body. Thus, as f Seneca observes, " some parents that have 
" lost their beloved children, willingly call to mind their pleasant 
" sayings, and pretty actions to find a kind of pleasure in a fresh 
" shower of tears for them ;" when, poor hearts ! sorrow hath so 
broken them already, that they need consolations under their pre- 
sent sorrows, rather than irritations of new ones. And the soul's 
unmercifulness to the body, is in such causes farther discovered by 
its obstinate refusal of all that is comforting and relieving. So it i? 
said of Rachel. Jer. xxxi. 15. "Rachel weeping for her children. 
" would not be comforted, because they were not. r> So the 
Israelites hearkened not unto Moses, because of the anguish of 
spirit, and the cruel bondage, Exod. vi. 9- Thus we studiously 
rake together and exasperate whatsoever is piercing, wounding, 
and overwhelming ; and shut our ears to all that is relieving and 
supporting, which is cruelty to our own bodies, and that which 
hath so far broken the health and strength of some bodies, that 
they are never like to be useful instruments to the soul any more 
in this world ; such deep and desperate wounds have their own 
souls given them by immoderate grief, as will never be perfectly 
healed, but by the resurrection. Of those wounds the body may 
say, as it is Zech. xiii. 6. These are the wounds " with which I 
" was wounded in the house (or by the hand) of my friend;'" thus 
my own soul hath dealt cruelly and unmercifully with me. 

Secondly. Others offend in the excess and extravagancy of their 
love to the body, and these are a hundred to one in number com- 
pared with those that sin in defect of love. My friends, upon a due 
search, it will be found, that the love of our souls generally degene- 
rates into fondness and folly : there is but little well-tempered and 
ordinary love found among men. We make fondlings, yea, we 
make idols of our bodies ; we rob God, yea, our own souls, to 
give to the body. It is not a natural and kindly heat of love, but 
a mere feverish heat, which preys upon the very spirits of religion, 
which is found with many of us. The feverish distemper may be 
discovered, by the beating of our pulse, in three or four particulars, 

(1.) This appears by our sinful indulgence to our whining ap- 
petites. We give the flesh whatsoever it craves, and can deny it 
nothing it desires : pampering the body, to the great injury and 
hazard of the soul. Some have their conversation in the lusts of 
the flesh, as it is, Eph. ii. 3. trading only in those things that please 

f Cum ocmrrnnt sermoneseorumjucundi, conversatio hilaris ojficiusa pietas : tunc ocul: 
vrtut in garulio relaxanlur. Id. ib. 



A TREATISE OF TITF. SOI'L OF lfAlti CO' 

*md pain per the flesh ; " They sow to the flesh,' 1 Gal. vi. 8. i. e, 
all their studies and labours are but the sowing of ike seeds of plea- 
sure to the flesh. Not a handful of spiritual seed sown in prayer 
for the soul all the day long : what the body craves, the obsequious 
soul like a slave, is at its beck to give it ; Tit. hi. '3. " Serving 
divers lusts and pleasures;" attending to every knock and call, to 
fulfil the desires of the flesh. O how little do these men understand 
the life of religion, or the great design of Christianity ! which con- 
sists in mortifying, and not pampering and gratifying the body, 
Rom. xiv. 13, 14. And according to that rule, all serious Christians 
order their bodies, giving them what is needful to keep them ser- 
viceable and useful to the soul, but not gratifying their irregular 
desires ; giving what their wants, not what their wantonness calls 
for. So Paul, 1 Cor. ix. 27. " I beat it down, and keep it 
" under ;" he understood it as his servant, not his master. He 
knew that Hagar would quickly perk up, and domineer over 
Sarah, expect more attendance than the soul, except it were kept 
under : these two verbs, urwr/a^w and hxkaywyw, are very emphati- 
cal ; the former signifies to make it black and blue with buffeting, 
the other to bring it under by checks and rebukes, as masters that 
understand their place and authority use to do with insolent and 
wanton servants. 

It was a rare expression of a Heathen, Major sum, et ad majora 
natus, quam ut corporis met sim mancipium ; I am greater, and 
born to greater things, than that I should be a slave to my body. 
And it was the saying of a pious divine, when he felt the flesh re-* 
bellious and wanton, Ego Jaciam, aselle, ut ne cdlcitres ; I will 
make thee, thou ass, that thou shalt not kick. I know the super- 
stitious Papists place much of religion in these external things, but 
though they abuse them to an ill purpose, there is a necessary and 
lawful use of these abridgments and restraints upon the body ; and 
it will be impossible to mortify and starve our lusts without a due 
rigour and severity to our flesh. But how little are many acquaint- 
ed with these things? They deal with their bodies as David with 
Adonijah, of whom it is said, 1 Kings i. 6. His father had not dis- 
pleased him at any time, in saying, Why hast thou done so ? And 
just so our flesh requites us, by its rebellions and treasons against 
the soul ; it seeks the life of the soul, which seeks nothing more than 
its content and pleasure ; this is not ordinate love, but fondness 
and folly, and what we shall bitterly repent for at last. 

(;L) It appears by our sparing and favouring of them, in the ne- 
cessary uses and services we have for them in religion. Many will 
rather starve their souls, than work and exercise their bodies, or 
disturb their sluggish rest: thus the idle excuses and pretences of 
endangering our health, oftentimes put by the duties of religion, 



606 A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX. 

or, at least, lose the fittest and properest seasons for them : we arc 
lazying upon our beds, when we should be wrestling upon our 
knees : the world is suffered to get the start of religion in the 
morning, and so religion is never able to overtake it all the day 
long. This was none of David's courses, he prevented the dawn- 
ing of the morning, and cried, Psal. cxix. 147. and Psal. v. 3. 
" My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, O Lord, in the morn- 
" ing will I direct my prayers unto thee, and will look up." And 
indeed we should consecrate unto God the freshest and fittest parts 
of our time, when our bodily senses are most vigorous ; and we 
would do so, (except God by his providence disable us) were our 
hearts fully set for God, and religion lay with weight upon our 
spirits. 

Some, I confess, cannot receive this injunction, being naturally 
disabled by prevailing infirmities ; but those who can, ought to do 
so. But oh, how many slothful excuses doth the flesh invent to 
put off duty ! We shall injure our health, &c. O the hypocrisy of 
such pleas ! If profit or pleasure calls us up, we have no shifts, but 
can rise early and sit up late. 

O, friends, why hath God given you bodies, if not to waste and 
wear them out in his service, and the service of your own souls ! 
If your bodies must not be put to it, and exercised this way, where 
is the mercy of having a body ? If a stately horse were given you 
on this condition, that you must not ride or work him, what bene- 
fit would such a gift be to you ? Your bodies, must and will wear 
•out, and it is better to wear them with working, than with rusting : 
we are generally more solicitous to live long than to live usefully 
and serviceably ; and it may be our health had been more precious 
in the eyes of God, if it had been less precious in our own eyes. 
It is just with God to destroy that health with diseases, which he 
sees we would cast away in sloth and idleness. Think with thyself, 
had such a soul as Timothy's or Gaius's been blest with such a body 
as thine, so strong and vigorous, so apt and able for service, they 
would have honoured God more in it in a day, than perhaps you do 
in a year. Certainly this is not love, but laziness ; not a due im- 
provement, but a sinful neglect and abuse of the body, to let it rust 
out into idleness, which might be employed so many ways for God, 
for your own and others souls. Well, remember death will 
shortly dissolve them, and then they can be of no more use ; and 
if you expect God should put glory and honour upon them at the 
resurrection, use them for God now, with a faithful, self-denying 
diligence. 

(3.) It appears by our cowardly shrinking from dangers that 
threaten them, when the glory of God, our own and others sal- 
vation, bid us expose and not regard them. Some there are, that 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN. 607 

rather than they will adventure their flesh to the rage of man, will 
hazard their souls to the wrath of God *. They are too tender to 
suffer pain or restraints for Christ, but consider not what suffer- 
in os are prepared for the fearful and unbelieving in the world to 
come, Rev. xxi. 8. How many sad examples do the church- 
histories of ancient and latter times afford us, of men, who, con- 
sulting with flesh and blood in time of danger, have, in pity to 
their bodies, ruined their souls ! 

There be but few like-minded with Paul, who set a low price 
upon his liberty or life for Christ, Acts xx. 24. or with th( <e 
worthy Jews, Dan. iii. 28. who yielded their bodies to preserve 
their consciences. Few of Chrysostom's mind, who told the em- 
press, Nil nisi pcccatum timeo, I fear nothing but sin; or of Basil's, 
who told the emperor, God threatened hell, whereas he threatened 
but a prison. That is a remarkable rule that Christ gives us, Mat. 
x. 28. The sum of it is, to set God against man, the soul against 
the body, and hell against temporal sufferings ; and so surmount- 
ing these low fleshly considerations, to cleave to our duty in the 
face of dangers. You read, Gal. i. 16. how in pursuit of duty, 
though surrounded with danger, Paul would not confer, or consult 
with flesh and blood, i. e. ask its opinion which were best, or stay 
for its consent, till it were willing to suffer ; he understood not that 
the flesh had any voice at the council-table in his soul, but willing 
or unwilling, if duty call for it, he was resolved to hazard it for 
God. 

We have a great many little politicians among us, who think to 
husband their lives and liberties a great deal better than other 
plain-hearted, and too forward Christians do: but these politics 
will be their perdition, and their craft will betray them to ruin. 
They will lose their lives by saving them, when others will save 
them by losing them, Mat. x. 39. For the interest of the body 
depends on, and follows the safety of the soul, as the cabin doth 
the ship. 

O my friends, let me beg you not to love your bodies into hell, 
and your souls too for their sakes : be not so scared at the sufferings 
of the body, as, with poor Spira, to dash them both against the 
wrath of the great and terrible God. Most of those souls that are 
now in hell, are there upon the account of their indulgence to the 
flesh, they could not deny the flesh, and now are denied by God. 
They could not suffer from men, and now must suffer the ven- 
geance of eternal fire. 



* Here the soul receives a deadly wound upon itself, to ward it off from the bodj 
So did Spira. 



■ - A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAX, 

(4.) In a word ; it appears we love them fondly and irregularly, 
in that we cannot with any patience think of death and separation 
from them. How do some men fright at the very name of death ! 
And no arguments can persuade them seriously to think of an un- 
bodied, and separated state. It is as death to them, to bring their 
thoughts close to that ungrateful subject. A Christian that loves 
his body regularly and moderately, can look into his own grave 
with a composed mind, and speak familiarly of it, as Job xvii. 14. 
And Peter speaks of the putting off of his body by death, as a 
man would of the putting off of his clothes at night, 2 Pet. i. 13, 
14. And certainly such men have a great advantage above all 
others, both as to the tranquillity of their life and death. You 
know a parting time must come, and the more fond you are of 
them, the more bitter and doleful that time will be. Nothing, 
except the guilt and terrible charges of conscience, puts men into 
terrors at death, more than our fondness of the body. I do con- 
fess, christless persons have a great deal of reason to-be shy of 
death ; their dying day is their undoing day : but for Christians to 
startle and fright at it, is strange, considering how great a friend 
death will be to them that are in Christ. What are you afraid of? 
What, to go to Christ ? to be freed of sin and affliction too soon ? 
Certainly this hath not been so comfortable a habitation to you, 
that you should be loth to change it for a heavenly one. 
Use third, of exhortation. 

To conclude ; Seeing there is so strict a friendship and tender 
affection betwixt soul and body, let me persuade every soul of you 
to express your love to the body, by labouring to get union with 
Jesus Christ, and thereby to prevent the utter ruin of both to all 
eternity. 

Souls, if you love 3-ourselves, or the bodies you dwell in, shew 
it by your preventing care in season, lest they be cast away for ever. 
How can you say you love them, when you daily expose them to 
the everlasting wrath of God, by emploving them as weapons of 
unrighteousness, to fight against him that formed them? You feed 
and pamper them on earth, you give them all the delight and 
pleasure you can procure for them in this world ; but you take 
no care what shall become of them, nor your souls neither, after 
death hath separated them. Oh cruel souls ! cruel, not to others, 
but to yourselves, and to vour own flesh, which you pretend so 
much love to ! Is this your love to your bodies ? What, to employ 
them in Satan's service on earth, and then to be cast as a prey to 
him for ever in hell ? You think the rigour and mortification of 
the saints, their abstemiousness and self-denial, their cares, fears, 
and diligence, to be too great seventy to their bodies : but they 
know these are the most real evidences of their true love to them ; 



A TREATISE OF THE SOUL OF MAN". 609 

they love them too well to cast them away as you do. Alas ! your 
love to the body doth not consist in feeding, and clothing, and pleas- 
ing it; but in getting it united to Christ, and made the temple of 
the Holy Ghost: in using it for God, and dedicating it to God. 

I beseech you, brethren, by the mercies of God, to present your 
bodies living .sacrifices to God, which is your reasonable service, 
Rom. xii. 1. The soul should look upon the body as a wise parent 
upon a rebellious or wanton child, that would, if left to itself, 
quickly bring itself to the gallows ; the father looks on him with 
compassion and melting bowels, and saith, with the rod in his 
hand, and tears in his eyes, " My child, my naughty, disobedient, 
4 * headstrong child, I resolve to chastise thee severely. I love thee 
" too well to suffer thee to be ruined, if my care or correction may 
" prevent it." So should our souls evidence their love to and care 
over their own rebellious flesh. It is cruelty, not love or pity, to 
indulge them to their own destruction. 

Except you have gracious souls, you shall never have glorified 
bodies : except your souls be united with Christ, the happiness of 
your bodies, as well as your souls is lost to all eternity. Know you 
not that the everlasting condition of your bodies follows and de- 
pends on the interest your souls now get in Christ ? Oh that this 
sad truth might sink deep into all our considerations this day ; that 
if your bodies be snares to your souls, and your souls be now re- 
gardless of the future state of themselves, and them ; assuredly they 
will have a bitter parting at death, a terrible meeting again at the 
resurrection, and horrid reflections upon each other, naturally 
charging their ruin upon each other to all eternity. Whilst they 
that are in Christ, part in hope, meet with joy, and bless God for 
^ach other for evermore. 



J'JfE END OF THE SECOND VOLUME. 



DATE DUE 


FHAI..C 9oL 






i ' j^^ggfiSjH 
















Sfc»«&3»> 


&&**> 




























































































































GAYLORD 






PRINTED IN U.S.A.